《Rejected by the Alpha, Claimed by his Brother》


 Chapter 1: _ Becoming His Luna… Or Not

    <h4>Chapter 1: _ Bing His Luna... Or Not</h4>


    <strong>Note: This is a dark romance book with lots of R18, gore, and violent scenes. Read at your own peril!</strong>


    ???? ©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤ ????


    As a pretty girl in her prime,<i> having standards isn''t a bad thing, is it? </i>


    I mean, every girl had their preferences. Some want the bad boys¡ªbecause well... I don''t know.


    Some girls dream of the perfect gentleman¡ªthe kind who opens doors and knows how to make them feel special. Others might be drawn to the one with big dreams¡ªwho could take them around the world.


    As for me, I wanted one that belonged in <i>pages. </i>The perfect male lead who dotes on the female lead in the romance books I''ve read.


    If only wishes were horses. Instead, I stood ten feet away from ¨¢lvaro. He was bigger than most men his age, with his broad shoulders and posture that screamed <strong>DOMINANCE</strong> in caps.


    His eyes were sweeping around as though he were searching for something... or someone.


    <i>Me.</i>


    When they finally found their target, I stopped in my tracks, feeling the heat clouding over my body.


    What does he think of me now? Am I just another beauty he could cast aside¡ªas he had with Rosa and Cami, my elder sisters?


    ¨¢lvaro''s gaze remained on me for a while, and I felt a sharp spasm of difort. He hadn''t changed, I realized¡ª<i>still distant, still spoiled, still utterly different from what I wanted in a mate.</i>


    Juana, my personal maid and best friend, nudged me forward, and I heaved deeply, forcing myself to move toward him.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he breathed, nodding approvingly. "You look... perfect, as always."


    The words should have been apliment, but they felt like a cold remark. <i>Like he was sizing me up, not seeing me. </i>


    "Thank you. I suppose you''ve been waiting long," I replied stiffly.


    He shrugged, the casualness of his movements making him seem as though he had all the time in the world. <i>"It''s not like I have anywhere else to be. You look ready. For what''s next."</i>


    <i>What''s next; that... I dreaded</i>.


    I tried to push that thought away. There was no space for me here. Not in ¨¢lvaro''s world.


    "Shall we?" he asked, extending his hands.


    I nodded and took them. "S¨ª, vamos."


    -; ©¥©¥©¥?


    When we arrived at the Packhouse, nearly the entire pack was in seats, awaiting us. Usually, the Luna candidates were to arrivest, and in the end, the Alpha would escort his favorite Luna candidate to the g.


    Today was the Luna wolf''s hunt, where girls like me who had just clocked eighteen in the pack would one after the other follow ¨¢lvaro into the selection room until the full moon was out, and his wolf picked its mate.


    My father was the pack''s Gamma and was seated amongst the other nobles. When our eyes met, he gave me a sharp nod.


    It was the same look he always gave¡ª<i>expectant, as though everything was in its ce. As though everything was going ording to his n. </i>


    Someone, please, tell my father that the world didn''t revolve around him and his perfectlyid down ns.


    I was about to look away when I noticed Cami whispering something to Rosa beside Father. I nced their way and saw the disdainful looks they were both shooting me.


    My hands fisted beside me as I clenched my teeth. <i>My sisters hated me, and it was all thanks to ¨¢lvaro.</i>


    Rejecting them publicly to wait for me toe of age¡ª<i>just because he didn''t perceive them as ''good enough''¡ª</i>had sown a seed of discord in their hearts toward me.


    "I can''t wait to im you, Mar¨ªa Jo?e," ¨¢lvaro whispered, kissing my cheek before leaving me on the altar.


    Beside me, fourteen other eligible girls stood, all with the same nervous, hopeful glimmer in their eyes¡ªgirls who looked like they could crush my skull with their bare hands, yet they were all waiting for the same thing.


    <i>Maybe, just maybe, this time around, the tables would turn. Maybe the Luna wolf wouldn''t be found in the De Vega family, and the chain would break.</i>


    However, they were met with disappointment as our family continued to make Father proud. <i>It was a great honor for him as the pack''s military leader.</i>


    It''d be an honor for anyone, honestly, but I wasn''t like them. <i>I didn''t want this.</i>


    The three pack elders stepped forward.


    "Today, we gather to witness the awakening of the Luna wolf," one of them announced. "Fifteen eligible maidens stand before us, each hoping to be chosen by the Luna wolf."


    Another raised his hands in a melodramatic style. <i>"Shall we begin, folks?!"</i>


    "S¨ª! Let''s begin!" roared the pack members, many of whose eyes were on me.


    I shut my eyes and reopened them. <i>Didn''t want to be a Debbie Downer, but this sucked.</i>


    First, ¨¢lvaro went into the selection room to begin the process. The thumping of my heart¡ªand that of the other girls¡ªmight have been enough to create a live music band.


    It was almostical, really. <i>Everyone already knew who the Luna wolf was going to be¡ªor at least, they thought they did.</i>


    "She''s just standing there, like she doesn''t know," someone muttered a little too loudly. "<i>Typical Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.</i>"


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. <i>If only they knew how little I wanted this. But no, I was the perfect De Vega daughter, wasn''t I?</i> My life was a shining example of how to smile sweetly while being paraded around like a prize cow.


    One by one, the other girls shuffled into the selection room with their heads high and their hopes even higher. And one by one, they emerged with the contrasting look of utter defeat, like someone had pped them with a cold fish.


    It was almost entertaining¡ª<i>almost.</i>


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," Juana hissed at me from where she stood. "<i>You''re going to be called soon.</i>"


    "<i>No kidding,</i>" I muttered under my breath.


    Finally, after thest girl returned with the same sour look as her predecessors, only I and Emilia Vasquez were left. The two daughters of the two most powerful families after the Alpha family in the pack.


    "There''s only two left," someone said.


    "It''s obviously Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Why are we wasting time?"


    I nced at Emilia, who avoided my gaze, probably internally willing the chandelier to drop on me. <i>She knew, just as I did, that this wasn''t going to end in her favor.</i>


    And then, like the dramatic Alpha heir he was, ¨¢lvaro himself strode out of the selection room. He paused, letting the room bask in his magnificence before speaking.


    <i>"I see no reason to drag this out any longer,"</i> he dered. <i>"Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦,e with me."</i>


    The murmurs turned into amunal gasp. Of course, ¨¢lvaro wouldn''t bother with protocol. <i>Why should he? He''d already decided I was his, and what the Alpha heir wants, the Alpha heir gets.</i>


    Except <i>me.</i>


    "Wait a moment!" Emilia''s father, the Delta, shot to his feet, his face as red as a ripe tomato. <i>"This is highly irregr! The process¡ª"</i>


    Diego De Vega, my father, stood abruptly, cutting him off. <i>"The Alpha heir has spoken. Hismand is final, and as Delta, you must not interfere."</i>


    <i>Hehehe... I could already see the invisible peacock feathers growing out of my father''s back.</i>


    "The Gamma is right," Alpha Tom¨¢s said, his authoritative voice quelling any further objections. <i>"If ¨¢lvaro is certain, we will honor his decision."</i>


    Before I could even react, ¨¢lvaro was in front of me, holding out his hand like he was some knight in shining armor. I stared at it for a moment, considering my options.


    Running? <i>Probably not a good idea.</i>


    pping him? <i>Tempting, but also unwise.</i>


    With a sigh, I ced my hand in his. "Fine. Let''s get this over with."


    He didn''t even flinch at my tone, just tightened his grip and led me toward the selection room.


    The moment the doors closed behind us, he turned to me, his eyes thinning with the kind of hunger that made my stomach churn.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for two years," he mumbled, cupping my cheeks like a bloody pervert.


    <i>"Two years? Wow, what dedication. I feel so special."</i>


    He either didn''t catch the sarcasm or chose to ignore it because he closed whatever distance was between us and let his hand find my waist.


    I stiffened, the heat of his touch nauseating me. <i>"¨¢lvaro, Let''s not rush. We have forever, don''t we? There''s no need to¡ª"</i>


    "I''ve waited long enough," he interrupted, sucking on my neck.


    <i>I''ll have this arrogant motherfucker''s head if I step out with hickeys.</i>


    "¨¢lvaro," I grunted, cing a hand on his chest to stop him. <i>"Please. Let''s do this properly. You''ll have all the time in the world to kiss me once the ritual isplete."</i>


    He paused, his jaw tightening as if he wanted to argue, but finally, he nodded. <i>"Fine. Let''s get this over with. I''m still going to fuck you tonight either way."</i>


    <i>Bloody dickface.</i>


    He stepped back, and I watched as his fangs elongated. That was the process¡ªthe Alpha heir would try to mark the eligible girls. If you have the Luna wolf, your wolf would respond and sprawl out.


    Then, it''d be up to him to decide if you were worth his mark or not. In ¨¢lvaro''s case, Rosa and Cami weren''t.


    I gasped when the Alpha wolf in him surged out. <i>What magnificence.</i> The aura immobilized me as he leaned in, ready to mark me.


    But then... <i>nothing happened.</i>


    The silence was deafening. ¨¢lvaro pulled back, confusion dancing across his face.


    "What''s wrong?" he demanded, like I was supposed to know.


    I blinked at him. <i>"I... I don''t know."</i>


    ¨¢lvaro''s wolf growled low in his throat, frustrated. He pressed closer again, waiting for my wolf to respond¡ªto rise and im her ce as Luna.


    But I remained still. <i>Empty.</i>


    <i>What''s with the dy?</i> I gulped down, smothering my dress like it was the problem.


    I staggered back, horror dawning on me as the realization set in.


    <i>"I... I don''t have a wolf,"</i> I whispered, pping a hand over my mouth.


    ¨¢lvaro''s jaw tightened, disbelief and anger shing across his face. <i>"What the hell are you saying?"</i>


    <i>"I''m an Omega."</i>

 Chapter 2: _ I’m an Omega

    <h4>Chapter 2: _ I¡¯m an Omega</h4>


    I stood there, frozen, my body shivering as I stared at ¨¢lvaro in utter shock. His eyes¡ªthose judgmental eyes¡ªsquinted, and for a moment, I thought he was ready to tear me to pieces.


    "You... you''re an <i>Omega</i>?"


    His voice was icy cold. I could feel my heart break into pieces.


    My family''s heritage had been broken in my tenure!


    Oh, no. The Shame. The Humiliation. Father wouldn''t take this lightly. My heart began to race so fast, that I feared it might spring forth instead of my wolf.


    I was still dealing with my own shock when ¨¢lvaro huffed, and the next thing he did was to p me across the cheek with such force that it left my skin stinging, and my head spinning.


    "Why did you make me wait for two damn years?" he bellowed, chest heaving. <i>"Why the hell did you make me believe you were worthy, when all along you were nothing but worthless?!"</i>


    <i>Seriously?! He dared to p me?!</i>


    <i>''This is a situation that is out of my control, you douchebag! How is it my fault?!''</i> I wanted to scream at the top of my voice, but I remained tight-lipped.


    The p burned, but it wasn''t the sting that hurt the most¡ªit was the betrayal of the Moon. I stood frozen, unable to react.


    <i>What was happening? What did I do wrong?</i> My chest felt like it was caving in. The epiphany of a truth I hadn''t known until this very moment crippled me.


    My hands quivered as I touched my face where ¨¢lvaro''s palm had struck me, and suddenly, everything felt... wrong.


    The bitter and hot tears welled up in my eyes. <i>How could I have been so stupid?</i> Alwaysining about being at the center of attention when I wasn''t even worth anything.


    I wasn''t the chosen one, was I? I wasn''t worthy. <i>I was nothing.</i>


    I copsed to my knees, sobbing almost as much as I did five years ago when Mom died at the hands of human hunters.


    "Why am I even here?" I whispered through my tears. "Why did I have to be born like this?!"


    ¨¢lvaro stormed out of the room. He didn''t even nce at me as he turned on his heel.


    "<i>This damn girl doesn''t even have a wolf!</i>" His words rang out to the crowd as he burst through the door. "Mi <i>gente! Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ De Vega is an Omega!</i>"


    The shock that followed was unbearable. I could feel every set of eyes in the room already ready to cook me in a pot of jeers and mockery.


    The crowd murmured, but not with the excitement they''d had moments before. There wasughter. Laughter at <i>me</i>. At the girl who had been the hope of the pack, now theughingstock.


    "Look at her! She said she''d be Luna! Karma is a bitch!" someone jeered from the crowd.


    Another voice joined in, mocking: "I thought the De Vega girl would be like her sisters, but she''s nothing more than a <i>fraud</i>."


    "Maybe she''s a bastard, who knows? We could have asked her mother, but even she''s gone!"


    <i>Making jokes about my mother''s death?</i>


    <i>A bastard? A Fraud</i>¡ªthat''s what they thought of me. That''s what they believed I was. And worse still, I saw the way my father was looking at me.


    Fury had made his eyes darkened but it was clear he was more than angry¡ªhe was <i>ashamed</i>.


    I wanted to shrink into the floor, to disappear, to never have to face them again. But no, it wasn''t over.


    Two guards walked into the room since I did not attempt to stand. They grabbed me by the arms, yanking me out of there with little care, like I was nothing more than a piece of trash.


    I struggled weakly, too disoriented by the events to do anything of value.


    "<i>Get her out! Get her out of here!</i>" ¨¢lvaro shouted from behind me as they dragged me across the floor. "She is not even worthy of breathing the air in that room!"


    <i>Out. Get her out of here.</i> The words would forever haunt me.


    I was tossed unceremoniously into the main hall, where the pack members all stared at me with the kind of pity that made my face fall. The very same people who had been watching with eager eyes only moments ago now looked at me like I was diseased. Some snickered. Others whispered behind their hands.


    I tried to hold my head high, but the humiliation pulled me down. When I looked at my father, my heart shattered. His eyes¡ªthose cold eyes¡ªnarrowed in anger. I saw the way he clenched his fists, but worse still, I saw his <i>disappointment</i>. I wasn''t the daughter he had put all his hopes on. I was nothing.


    The elders exchanged looks, clearly unfazed by the turn of events, as they motioned to Emilia.


    "<i>Emilia Vasquez, you will go next,</i>" one of the elders dered.


    I barely heard it. My body felt numb, my mind refusing toprehend the rapid descent I had just experienced. From being the one everyone had rooted for, the one who was supposed to be the Luna, to this¡ª<i>the outcast.</i>


    I just remained there... on the floor and considering which option was the best way to die.


    .


    .


    Minutester, Emilia and ¨¢lvaro emerged from the selection room.


    He extended a hand to Emilia, and without a second thought, she took it with a triumphant smirk.


    When our eyes met, she arched an eyebrow and dimmed her eyes in a<i>; Tough luck, bitch, I won </i>way. I and these girls had never been friends. I was their biggestpetition, and thereby, the enemy.


    Good for them; I was nothing now.


    "I''m pleased to announce that this year''s Luna wolf is... Emilia Vasquez!"


    The room erupted into apuse, the sound deafening as the pack members cheered for the girl who had taken my ce<i>.</i>


    Emilia''s family rushed to her side with pride. "Our Emilia, the chosen one!" her mother eximed, tears of joy streaming down her face.


    I also had the tears running down mine, albeit, tears of sorrow¡ªof hopelessness. I was doomed. I couldn''t even imagine what awaited me.


    The snickers from the pack members in attendant began to fly around.


    "A beauty without a wolf is what again?" One person sneered.


    Another pack member replied, loud enough for everyone''s ears. "A worthless beauty! An empty barrel!"


    My wobbling legs were about to fail me when someone whom I hadn''t noticed earlier stood up, yawning loudly like he had a microphone imnted in his voice.


    "You motherfuckers are as BORING as ever!"

 Chapter 3: _Rebellious Axel

    <h4>Chapter 3: _Rebellious Axel</h4>


    "You motherfuckers are as BORING as ever!" The baritone voice of the most gorgeous male wolf I had ever seen reverberated across the hall.


    The room fell silent, all eyes fixed on the speaker. He had a strong build, but it wasn''t the muscle-bound bulk of a warrior.


    As for his attire, it was understated¡ªalmost deliberately so. He wore a ck leather jacket, slightly worn but clearly of high quality, hanging open over a deep green shirt, fitted jeans, and boots.


    My trembling lips froze as he climbed out of the chair beside the Delta.


    "Every year, it''s the same shit. Can you all quit all the bullshit and allow my brother to go suck on his dick if he wants?" He threw his hands in the air.


    W- What on earth was he doing? Who was he? Did he just call Alvaro his brother?


    I was still in my thoughts when the current Luna sprung up from her seat, face reddened and fists clenched.


    "What is the meaning of this, Axel?! You can''t behave yourself for just one day?!" She yelled.


    Axel, that was him ¨C the pack''s Beta.


    I had heard of him. He was said to be rebellious, disrespectful, and a troublemaker. But hearing it and seeing it were two entirely different things. He didn''t just talk the talk; he made the room quake with his presence.


    His gaze trailed towards the Luna, but there was no apology in his eyes, no remorse. He didn''t flinch. Instead, his lips curled into a faint smirk.


    "Oh, I behave just fine when there''s a reason to. But this?" He gestured to the room. "This is so sickening to watch. I''d rather be anywhere else."


    "You have no right to interrupt us like that, brother! If you''re going to be savagery, at least, wait until you''re off on your wild adventures and fake some mannerisms here even if you have none!" ¨¢lvaro, who was already furious by the turn of events snapped.


    Oh, my God. Wasn''t Axel supposed to be his big brother? Dammit.


    I gulped down, my gaze went to my father whom I knew was probably sitting down, ming me for this newly erupted chaos.


    Axel scoffed, his hands going in his pocket. "I''m a member of this pack, just like everyone else here, brother. And I''m sick of watching everyone fawn over you like you''re some kind of god when you''re this rotten!"


    Oh, no¡ªwhy did this have to happen today of all days? Because of me? Oh, by the moon, this would forever be in the records.


    I could pee my pants right now, wondering what I''d meet when we all got home. Father would make me pay.


    ¨¢lvaro bit his bottom lip with rage. "How dare you, Axel?! I''m not the one who asked you to be unfit for the Alpha position! Take your jealousy out of here!"


    "I dare because someone needs to tell you that you''re not God, ¨¢lvaro. You''re just a pompous, self-absorbed prick who thinks the world revolves around him." Axel fired back.


    "He''s gone rogue!"


    "He doesn''t deserve to be Beta!"


    "What sort of Beta is this?!"


    Thements from the pack members began to fly around, each person giving their unsolicited opinions.


    I was not sure what to do. My chest was already heavy, my breaths quickened as though I was hyperventting. Maybe I was... this was a bloody lot.


    The current Luna waggled a finger her first son''s way. "Axel, you will apologize to your brother and to this pack. Now."


    Axel raised an eyebrow. "Or what? You''ll punish me? Please, do tell. I''m fascinated. You''re all here bullying a poor girl about a fate she has no control over. Tell me, who is the thoughtless one here?!"


    Those words¡ªThey made my heart skip. Was... was he defending me?


    Was all of this really because of me? The runaway beta was creating a scene for me? Why?


    This was the first time someone would ever stand up for what I truly deserved. Being wolfless would be a traumatic experience separately, now imagine being bullied for it.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine as Axel''s raging eyes settled in mine. For a moment, we just stared at each other, my heart racing so fast, I could hear it in my ears.


    My God, he was every letter in the word ''hot''. I stood frozen, the bead of sweat on my forehead dripping.


    "You dodged a bullet not being the Luna to this prick, youngdy. Don''t feel bad. You should celebrate your victory." He tly said to the awestruck me.


    D- Did he just speak to me? Suddenly, the butterflies in my stomach fluttered to life despite the ugly situation.


    When he put it like that, maybe I should indeed be happy. ¨¢lvaro would make a terrible husband and mate.


    But when I thought of father, of my sisters, of our family, and of the pack, the darkness that came with being an Omega overshadowed whatever reprieve not being mated to ¨¢lvaro could bring.


    The Alpha, who had been mutely sitting and watching finally stood up, his ck tuxedo suit, reminding me of Dad''s Mercedes-Benz S-ss that drove my sisters here.


    From the look of things, it seemed I''d be returning home with them and wouldn''t ride in it. I was pretty sure my fate would be to use the bus after this.


    "Axel. Leave, now!" Commanded, Alpha Tomas.


    All eyes were on Axel now as he didn''t move a muscle. He was still staring at me, making me feel so small¡ªso exposed.


    I couldn''t withstand his dominating aura. I nced down at my feet, counting my toes from the gap left by my peep-toe heels.


    And then, without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving the pack in stunned silence.


    What was that long stare for? Why did he stand up for me? Howe the Alpha needed to intervene before he stepped?


    One thing was certain though ¨C Axel respected his father.


    I let out a breath I didn''t know she was holding when he disappeared from view. What had just happened? Why was Axel so freaking damn intimidating?

 Chapter 4: _ Worthless Omega

    <h4>Chapter 4: _ Worthless Omega</h4>


    <strong><i>Three Weeks Later</i></strong>


    <strong>****</strong>


    Standing in front of my mirror, which had a sticky note that said, "Sparkle like you mean it"¡ªMom''s favorite thing to say¡ªI sighed, eyeing the reflection in front of me.


    I wasn''t sparkling, Mom. I barely felt like I was glowing. My outfit was the same one I had worn just two days ago.


    After the Luna Hunt g, Dad decided to take <i>"control,"</i> like there ever was a time when he wasn''t.


    Know what that meant? Locking up my closet and recing my clothes with what he thought was <i>appropriate</i> for an Omega. No more bright colors. No more fun. Just a bunch of beige and gray button-ups and pants that looked more or less like a napkin.


    The stuff he picked out screamed, "You''re no longer the pampered daughter, you''re just... well, <i>this</i>."


    "Well, Mar¨ªa Jo?e, you finally got your wish." I sighed, texting Juana; <i>I''m heading out in a few. I don''t think you should sneak out just to go with me. Let''s avoid trouble, okay? Xoxo.</i>


    The only way Juana and I couldmunicate now was through texts. Dad put her with the other staff in the garden because ording to him; <i>an omega doesn''t need a personal maid!</i>


    No more inte for me. My iPhone 16 has been reced and changed to a fucking damn flip phone that only supports Facebook and a few emergency contacts.


    I stood there, ring at the reflection of myself drowning in one of Dad''s new shirts¡ªa sad, oversized thing that made me look like I was wearing a tent.


    The pants? Pfft. They were so stiff I was pretty sure they were a fire hazard. I couldn''t even remember thest time I felt like <i>me</i>. The sticky note on the mirror felt like a p right on my tired face. Sparkle? Yeah, right. More like <i>''survive until you can w your way out of this mess''.</i>


    "Oh, mom." I sniffed, wiping a stray tear with the back of my hand. "I miss you so much."


    Well, I couldn''t afford to be weak, not in this house, not in front of my father. The man who, after years of molding me into his ideal version of a perfect daughter, had now stripped me of everything that made me who I was.


    I nced down at my phone when the <i>ping</i> sound of Juana''s reply came.


    <i>"Fat chance, Mar¨ªa Jo?e. I''ming! We''ll get through this together."</i>


    I smiled bitterly at her words. She was the only one who had stayed by my side, even when everyone else had distanced themselves.


    I was about to pick up my tote bag when the door burst open. For a second, my heart leaped into my throat, wondering who it was. These days, everyone in this house seemed like they''d turned into strangers with horns and thorns¡ªat best, distant; at worst, downright unbearable.


    And then in she waltzed, Cami, looking like the pictures you''d find on an Instagram influencer''s feed


    "Ugh, you''re still here?" she cooed, chewing on a cuticle and making me want to gag.


    I stood up slowly, my fingers tightening around my tote. "Yeah, I live here."


    Cami crossed her arms, leaning against the doorframe. "Father sent you to the butchery, did he? Such a grand task for our esteemed Omega." She let out a humorless chuckle. "Imagine, the De Vega daughter, reduced to fetching meat."


    I could feel my neck heating up. I hated this. Hated the pitying nces, the insults, and the constant reminders of my "failure."


    "It''s not a big deal," I mumbled, fiddling with the strap of my tote bag.


    "Oh, but it is," Cami retorted. "It''s a disgrace to our family. Everyone is talking about it. ''Poor Mar¨ªa Jo?e,'' they say. ''Such a shame, such a beautiful girl, and no wolf.'' " She mimicked a sympathetic tone, fondling a strand of her golden blonde hair.


    I felt tears welling up in my eyes. I freaking wanted tosh out, to tell the arse to shut the fuck up and leave me alone. But the words never made it past my throat. I felt weak¡ªpathetic.


    Instead, I rolled my eyes, trying to ignore the way her gaze swept over me, dawdling on my slightly rumpled dress.


    "Very funny, Cami."


    "Oh, I''m simply stating the facts, querida. Imagine, the De Vega daughter, reduced to running errands like somemoner. It''s a spectacle, really."


    "Spare me the theatrics," I snapped, finally looking up. "It''s not like you''re exactly winning any awards for ''Most Popr Sister'' yourself."


    Cami''s smile vanished. "Oh, but I am! At least I have my wolf. I''m useful. You... you''re just a pretty face with nothing inside."


    The sting of her words hit me harder than I expected. "And you," I retorted, tilting my head, "are a vapid, spoiled brat who thinks the world revolves around her coiffed hair and that ridiculous wolf of yours."


    Her eyes narrowed. "You dare¡ª"


    Before she could finish her threat, she pounced forward, pping me hard across the face. The sound echoed through the room, followed by a horrified silence.


    What on earth did Cami just do? The sting of her p made me remember back when she was fourteen, and I was twelve. Mom had seized our arms in the middle of another one of Cami''s meltdowns, pulling us apart like we were two unruly animals, caught in some petty squabble. It was always like this with her¡ªdrama over nothing, and I was always the target.


    I could still hear her voice, sharp as a dagger, using me of everything from stealing her clothes to breathing too loudly. That was thest time I ever really tried to stand up to her¡ªnot because I was afraid, but because I realized it didn''t matter.


    Maybe the enmity hadn''t really started with ¨¢lvaro. Maybe his case just emboldened what was already there.


    But this? This was different.


    I blinked, still in shock as my hand flew up to my cheek, feeling the heat of her p burn through my skin. The room was frozen, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure if I was even breathing.


    Cami stood there, chest rising and falling, taking sharp breaths, her hand still half-extended in the air as if she couldn''t quite believe what she''d just done either.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" I managed to choke out.


    Her eyes darted around, guilt shing behind them for a split second before she quickly masked it by fastening her lips together. "You had iting," she spat, though the words were less certain this time, as if she was trying to convince herself more than me.


    I didn''t know what was worse¡ªthe p itself or the fact that she thought it was justified.


    "And this is because ¨¢lvaro rejected you because he wanted to wait for me? Or because Dad liked me more than he did you? Or because my beauty is unrivaled where yours is concerned?"


    I thought she was going to p me again, but she merely chuckled.


    "You know, it''s funny," she scoffed. "Rosa was rejected by ¨¢lvaro, and I was too. But at least we have our wolves. We''re still valuable. You... What do you have? Beauty? When the vampirese biting, or the human hunterse with their silver des, fight them off with your beauty, querida."


    The words cut deep. I felt the nauseaing over me. Nothing. That''s what I was. Nothing.


    "You should just disappear! Disappear and nevere back. You''re an embarrassment to this family."


    Every breath I took was dangerous now. I was no longer protected. The hunters... They''lle. Vampires could be found anywhere.


    They''de too and it wouldn''t be pretty. I could already imagine the gossip; <i>Poor pretty Mar¨ªa Jo?e died of the hunter''s de.</i>


    Was I going to die?

 Chapter 5: _ Sleep With The Pigs

    <h4>Chapter 5: _ Sleep With The Pigs</h4>


    "Please, just go, Cami!" I cried, shaking the tears off.


    I was tired already. Too sad to fight.


    However, the aggressive tug of my hair was what came next. I yelped, feeling the strands forcefully tearing from my skull.


    "You will not tell me what to do, you forgotten princess!" Cami threatened, pulling my hair like it was a crumpled piece of paper and then shoving me hard on the Terracotta tiles.


    I gasped, clutching the ankle my weightnded on. "?Ay, caramba!" I eximed, more in shock than in pain. "Did you really just...?"


    But Cami lunged again. "You will not speak to me that way!" she shrieked, kicking me in the stomach.


    "You bitch!" I screamed, damning the consequences. "You think you can just walk all over me? Well, I''m done with it!"


    The two of us broke into a furious brawl, our screams echoing through the house. We scratched, we pulled hair, we wrestled on the floor, kicked, and cussed.


    Themotion alerted the servants. One minute, I was scratching at Cami''s face, the next Juana, who had rushed into the room, was pulling us apart.


    Apparently, she had been followed by other maids and servants. We had created such a huge mess in my room with the scattered clothes, overturned furniture, and tangled hair ribbons¡ªthat it looked like a tornado had swept through. The other maids and servants stood in the doorway, watching and whispering.


    "Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦! Se?orita Cami!" Juana cried, trying to pull us apart. "What is the meaning of this?"


    Cami yanked her hand off of her. "Don''t you dare touch me, you dirty little maid!"


    Juana acknowledged Cami''s order with a bow before turning to me "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, mi amor, are you okay? What happened here? Goodness gracious! Look at your face!"


    I shook my head. "It was Cami," I muttered, not meeting Juana''s gaze. "She...she just lost control again."


    But it was toote. Themotion had reached my father''s study. He stormed into the room, his face thunderous.


    "What in the name of the Moon Goddess is going on here?!" he roared, his eyes zing with irritation.


    Dad hated it when his daughters weren''t beingdylike. He''d always wanted us to behave the way well-trained youngdies would.


    Cami, whose her hair was disheveled and lip was bleeding, quickly broke into a sob. "Father, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... she attacked me. She was... she was raving mad."


    <i>I what?! </i>What a lying bag of sack!


    I tried to exin. "Father, it wasn''t like that. Cami... she started it. She was¡ª"


    But my father cut me off, his palm held out. "Silence! I will not tolerate such behavior from my daughter! You, of all people, should know your ce, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    He turned to Cami, inspecting her fingernails-scraped face. "Are you alright, my dear?"


    What? How could he ask Cami if she was alright when I looked worse? When it was obvious that this was my room and it was her who came to trouble me?


    My heart wrenched, stinging like someone had forgotten shattered perfume bottles inside of me.


    <i>What about me, Dad? I''m hurt too; </i>the inner child in me wailed.


    Cami, seizing the opportunity, threw herself into my father''s arms, sobbing dramatically. "I''m so scared, Father. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ tried to hurt me."


    My father''s face darkened. "Mar¨ªa Jo?e. You have disgraced this family in a matter of weeks: You have brought shame upon us and now, you want to go rogue? Go feral? Rabid? Attack your sisters?! You are an Omega, yes, but you are still a De Vega. And you will behave as such!"


    My mouth parted slightly. I wanted to plead my case. To swear on my innocence but my face fell instead. I sagged my shoulders and fixated my eyes on the floor like it could crack open and swallow me...


    ...Take me home where I belong; anywhere but here.


    Dad took my silence as a gesture of guilt.


    "You will be punished for this, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," He dered. "Go on your errand first. And tonight... tonight you will sleep in the stables."


    I froze. The stable? He didn''t mean the stable where the horses were, did he? The stable.


    No, Dad doesn''t joke with his horses. They were his victory card in the equestrian games. Must be the pigs'' stable.


    It was basically an old, dpidated barn where they kept the pigs. The stench of manure, the constant grunting, the swarms of flies... I couldn''t bear the thought of spending a single night there.


    "But Father," I pleaded, "the stables? It''s... it''s for the animals!"


    "Precisely! Perhaps a night amongst the animals will teach you some humility."


    <i>Please, someone... shoot me already. </i>


    Following that, the sound of the door mming shut echoed in my ears. As Father turned to leave, Cami turned her head just enough to sh me a smile that was all teeth. A quick flick of her fingers in a victory gesture, like she was reminding me who had won this round.


    And somehow, that look made my blood boil more than anything she had said or done.


    I rolled my eyes; motherfucker.


    As soon as they were gone, Juana stepped forward and shooed the other maids out of the room.


    "V¨¢monos, chicas. Leave Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ alone."


    But one of the maids; a petite woman with a scrappy attitude, fired back at Juana, "You can''t give us orders, Juana. You''re not her personal maid anymore. You''ve been demoted, just like Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ here."


    The words were like bullets in a riffle, and I could feel the impact rising in my chest. I couldn''t stand this. It was one thing to be disrespected by my family, but my a maid?


    Nah¡ªnot by any of them.


    I stood up straight, ring at the maid who''d spoken. "Don''t speak to her that way. Juana''s still a person. You don''t get to disrespect her... or me, like that."


    The maid rolled her eyes, but her smirk ended with a half-turned-up lip. "Oh, we''re supposed to respect the <i>fallen princess</i> now? That''s rich." She looked me over with the same disdain. "You really think you''re something special, don''t you? Maybe you should go look in the mirror, see what <i>you''ve </i>be."


    My fists clenched at her guts, my nails digging into the palms of my hands. The insults stung, but I couldn''tin, could I? They had no idea what I was really going through.


    "Say hi to the pigs for us, Se?orita." Another maid chimed in.


    And with that, the maid and her friends walked out, their whispers still flying in the air after them. I looked at Juana, and for the first time, I felt something¡ªan overwhelming wave of helplessness.


    I hated how things had turned out, how the walls had closed in around me, how even the people I had once thought of as family had turned on me.


    I knew I hated being the pampered daughter, but I wanted freedom... not this. This was even worse than being pampered. This was agony.


    It seemed I could never get what I really wanted.


    <i>Somebody, just shoot me already. </i>

 Chapter 6: _ The Forgotten Princess

    <h4>Chapter 6: _ The Forgotten Princess</h4>


    Juana caught my agonized demeanor. "Mi amor," she said, pulling my cheeks into her palms. "You can''t let them get to you. You''re stronger than this. One day, maybe... maybe there''ll be someone who''lle and sweep you off your feet. A prince charming of sorts, who''ll save you from all this."


    <i>What?</i>


    She gave me a hopeful smile, but I could hear the pain behind her words. She still thought there was some kind of fairy-tale ending for me.


    "This isn''t a fairy tale, Juana. This is real life. And real life doesn''t have happy endings for people like me."


    "Hmm, have you forgotten so quickly? <i>That </i>Beta at the Luna Hunt G. He sure seemed like a prince charming to me, didn''t he?"


    I froze. That night. That beautiful, confusing, awful night. The night Axel had stood up for me, had defended me against the crowd. My breath gave a pause. Was it possible? Did Axel care? Or had he just been some momentary knight in shining armor?


    I found myself lost in thought, imagining his face¡ªhis eyes... they were powerful and protective.


    Where was he now? Would I ever see him again? Would I ever get the chance to thank him properly?


    Juana''s voice broke through my daydreams, and I snapped out of it, my cheeks suddenly hot. "Oh, you''re looking dreamy now. Tell me, were you thinking of <i>Axel</i> just now?" She leaned forward with a cheeky smile, clearly enjoying the flustered expression on my face.


    I quickly looked away, trying to collect myself. "I¡ªwhat? No, I wasn''t thinking about him!" I quickly added, though the heat in my cheeks betrayed me.


    "Oh, really?" Juana''s grin widened. "Well, you <i>DO </i> look like you were dreaming about him. You know, if you''re thinking about him, you could always go talk to him. He might be waiting for you toe back and say thank you for, you know, saving your butt at the g."


    <i>No. No. No. </i>


    I groaned and buried my face in my hands, trying to hide how embarrassed I was. "Stop teasing me, Juana. I don''t think he''s waiting for anything from me."


    Juana''s voice then eased, losing its teasing edge. "It''s alright, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You''re allowed to have feelings. And if he''s someone who treated you well, maybe... maybe he''s someone worth knowing."


    Who said anything about wanting to know him? Oh, please. A hopeless and worthless Omega is probably the least on his dating list.


    I shook my head, not wanting to entertain the thought any longer. I had enough to worry about without daydreaming about some Beta who probably didn''t even care.


    "Please, let me help you with your bruises." Juana suddenly reached out with gentle hands, her gaze full of concern. "I don''t want you to go out like this."


    I looked at her, torn. "I don''t want to get you in trouble, Juana. You''ve already done enough for me."


    She shook her head firmly. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll do it in a way that won''t get me caught. Let me help you."


    I was skeptical, caught between wanting to be cared for and logic. The inner child in me won.


    You know, I should have refused, but there was something in her expression¡ªsomething that made it hard to say no.


    "Okay," I finally relented. "But I''m really not sure if I want you to do this... You shouldn''t be risking your position for me."


    Juana smiled, giving me a reassuring nod. "You deserve it. Let me help you look after yourself."


    After she''d tended to the bruises on my face and arms, she looked at me, still not quite satisfied. "Will you let mee with you to the butchery? I don''t think you should go alone."


    <i>What?! This girl must not love her job! Father would have her head if she helped me with that!</i>


    That was one of his many ns of getting me disciplined and making up for all the years he <i>''wasted'' </i>on spoiling me and giving me the <i>''princess'' </i>treatment.


    I shook my head immediately. "No. You can''t. What if someone sees you with me? It''s not worth it."


    Juana''s face was soft, but the stubborn glimmer in her eyes didn''t wean. "But you''ve never been to the butchery. It''s not a pretty ce. And I don''t think you''ll be able to handle it alone. Let mee with you. Please."


    I opened my mouth to protest, but the thought of that horrible stench, the grimy floors, and the sound of the ughterhouse doors mming shut stopped me.


    For a moment there, I would have agreed, but when I thought of Dad, I couldn''t put Juana''s job in danger like that.


    "No, Juana. I''ll be fine. I''ve got to face this. It''s just another task. I can handle it. Just... don''t worry about me."


    Juana looked at me for a long moment but she didn''t argue. "Alright, but I''m still wishing you luck," she said, and then, as if to lighten the mood, she added, "And when youe back, let me <i>really </i>help you. I''m not finished with you yet."


    I smiled faintly, my heart warmed by her care. "Thanks, Juana. I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    "You''ll never have to find out, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I''ll always be here for you."


    ****


    I stepped out of the house, the chilly evening air biting at my skin as the door mmed shut behind me. My heart was thumping¡ªwhether from the anticipation of leaving or the unease of what awaited me, I couldn''t tell.


    For a moment, I stood motionless at the front step, staring down the long driveway. The idea of taking my car, of driving away from this ce and into the unknown, was tempting. But the very idea of freedom¡ªof doing something for myself, felt almost absurd in my current reality.


    As I approached the garage, my hand brushed against the ck convertible, the one that used to make me feel alive, in control. I could already picture myself behind the wheel, the wind in my hair, the road spread out before me... far away from all this.


    But just as I reached for the door handle, a voice held me back.


    "Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!"

 Chapter 7: _ Failure Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 7: _ Failure Daughter</h4>


    I turned to see a male guard hurrying toward me. He was tall and well-built. His uniform, although neat, was stiff¡ªclearly someone who wasn''t used to dealing with me in a personal capacity.


    "Your father, Don Diego De Vega, has issued a direct order," the guard said, standing at attention. "You are to go on foot to your destination. It is his will."


    <i>What in the unholy hell?!</i>


    I froze, my face scrunched up in surprise. "What? But... but the butchery is miles away! It''ll take me hours to get there on foot And I might finishte, I¡ª"


    The guard, wringing his hands, avoided my gaze. "He... he said it was for your own good, Se?orita."


    "My own good?" I Repeated, bewildered. "What does that even mean?"


    He shrugged, looking more confused than I felt. "I... I don''t know, Se?orita. But... but those were his orders."


    I stared at him, stunned. Of course, Don Diego would do something like this. It wasn''t about safety or my well-being¡ªit was another form of control. Another reminder of how little power I had over my own life. Another discipline Omegas deserved.


    I wanted to argue, to storm in and remind father that I was still his beautiful daughter. But what was the point? I would only make things worse.


    It was already hot, and the walk to the butchery was long and arduous, even in the cooler parts of the year. I was going to be drenched in sweat by the time I got there.


    "Fine," I said through gritted teeth, "Whatever."


    The guard nodded, turning to leave as I began to make my way through the gate and onto the long path.


    The Alpha Council owned all thend surrounding this estate, the boundaries were demarcated by thick forest. We werewolves were territorial creatures who loved to stick together, albeit, in packs.


    Buying acres ofnd in thick forests or secluded areas was our way of staying out of the human hair. Or rather, ensuring humans were out of our businesses.


    We couldn''t risk being discovered for our true self, although, rumors had it that the human government were aware of our existence, and were in some kind of alliance with the Alpha council ¨C leaving us to do our stuff while they did theirs in peace and harmony.


    That didn''t mean we didn''t have a few strays ¨C be it humans, supernaturals, or whatnot who would stumble in our territory. But those were propaganda bullshit; none of my business.


    Outsiders weren''t allowed near here. Which meant that everyone¡ªevery single person¡ªknew exactly who I was. And what I was.


    <i>An Omega</i>.


    The whispers started almost immediately. The moment I crossed the threshold of the gate, I felt the eyes on me¡ª all heavy and judgmental. Every step I took seemed to get lost in the snickers, taunts, and muttered insults.


    "Look at her," a voice hissed from behind me. "The Omega daughter, too fragile for her own good."


    "She''s nothing but a pretty face, isn''t she?" another voice sneered. "Too bad she''s a <i>failure</i>."


    I could feel their eyes crawling over me, their stares burning into the back of my neck like physical touch. I tried to ignore them, to walk faster, but the more I tried to pretend they weren''t there, the more I could hear them.


    "Her father should''ve thrown her out ages ago," someone called from behind a stall. "She''ll never be anything."


    <i>Failure. </i>That word dug into me like a needle into the skin.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, my nails digging into my palms as I kept walking. I wouldn''t stop. I couldn''t. But the words hurt like a fresh wound.


    My menstrual cramps couldn''te close.


    As I rounded the corner of the mainpound, I saw a small group of workers standing by the edge of the fence. They turned as they noticed me, the usual mutterings or collective singing of <i>La Bamba </i>fading into a tight silence as though I was a vibe killer.


    Maybe I was.


    Then one of the women¡ªwho had always been quick to smile at me before¡ªcrossed her arms and shook her head in disgust.


    "Guess she''s been stripped of everything, huh? No car, no wolf, nothing but her pretty face," she muttered, loud enough for me to hear. Her words were followed by a few chuckles from the others.


    "Poor thing''s been <i>reduced</i>," a man added with a sly grin. "Her father''s got her on a leash now."


    I felt my blood burn, but I didn''t dare turn around. I kept my head down, walking faster, trying to block them out, but their voices seemed to follow me.


    "She''ll never be more than just a mistake," another voice said, a little too loudly. "Nothing but an embarrassment."


    I hadn''t even walked for long and my feet was already hurting. It wasn''t from the exertion ¨C it was from the insults that made my knees heavy.


    I didn''t want to cry. I refused to cry in front of them. So instead, I just kept walking. Funny how each step feelt like me walking farther away from the girl I used to be.


    But then, I heard it¡ªthe sound of a car engine revving in the distance. For a moment, I thought it might be someoneing to rescue me, someone who would <i>understand</i>, who wouldn''t treat me like I was nothing.


    But when I turned my head, I saw nothing but the headlights of a vehicle pulling into the driveway of the main house.


    It was Rosa. My eldest sister.


    Our eyes met and I tried to force a smile, but she threw her face away. One would think I had been cloaked with a spell... like I was invisible.


    While Cami acknowledged my existence with her constant banters, Rosa acted like I never existed.


    A self-loathing sigh erupted from me before I clutched my bag tighter.


    They were right. What was I but a failure? A worthless Omega whose only use was to be a pretty, silent ornament on the arm of my father.


    All I could do was keep walking.


    I was so lost in my thoughts, reying the cruel words and the even crueler looks, that I didn''t see himing. One moment I was walking, the next I was stumbling, my feet tangled, and the world tilted sideways.


    As I stumbled forward, my arms iling wildly, I crashed into a nearby stall, sending crates of juicy, ripe tomatoes flying in all directions. The vendor''s cries of dismay filled the air as I struggled to extract myself from the wreckage.


    "?Diablo!" he shrieked, his voice a high-pitched screech. "You clumsy oaf! Look what you''ve done!"


    Fuck. The tomatoes had already burst open, releasing their juicy contents all over me. I felt the cool, sticky liquid dripping down my face, soaking into my clothes, and staining my skin.


    The crowd around me erupted intoughter and jeers.


    "Look at the Omega!" someone shouted. "She''s covered in tomato juice!"


    "Maybe she''s trying to make a new fashion trend!" another voice chimed in.


    The vendor, whose face red with rage, stormed over to me,. "You clumsy, careless Omega!" he thundered. "You''ve ruined my entire stock! You''ll pay for this, you''ll pay dearly!"


    He grasped my arm and began to drag me through the crowded market, tomato juice dripping from my hair and clothes, leaving a track of sticky, red liquid behind me.


    The crowd followed, theirughter and jeers growing louder, more merciless. I felt like I was being paraded through the streets. Like I was a spectacle of shame and humiliation.


    The vendor finally stopped in front of a small, rickety table, where he began to tally up the cost of the damaged tomatoes. "You owe me 500 pesos, Omega," he growled. "Pay up, or I''ll make sure everyone in this market knows what a careless, clumsy fool you are!"


    500 pesos? I had more than that on me, but they were Dad''s money¡ªintended for the butchery. If I paid him, the butcher''s fees would lessen and Dad might find out.


    "Oh, God." I groaned, massaging the back of my neck that was itching. "Dad will kill me after this."

 Chapter 8: _ Shitty Family

    <h4>Chapter 8: _ Shitty Family</h4>


    <strong><i>~Axel''s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    <i>"Can we be on the lookout for our mate now that we''re heading out?" Hugo whined for the fiftieth time that morning, his voice like a toddler begging for a cookie before breakfast. "You''re wasting time! What if she''s right here? Right under our nose?"</i>


    "Hugo," I muttered under my breath, making a beeline for the hallway leading to the <strong>sal¨®n de estar</strong>, which was the main living room in the pack house.


    "We live in the middle of a forest. Unless you think she''s disguised as a squirrel, you need to calm down."


    A mate... something I didn''t care much for. I wasn''t ready for the responsibilities that came with that. I wasn''t much formitment. It was why I passed on the Alpha position.


    Hugo huffed dramatically, the mental equivalent of throwing himself onto a couch. <i>"You''re so closed-minded. I bet when we finally meet her, she''ll wonder why it took us so long. This is why you''re single."</i>


    "Thanks for the pep talk, Dr. Phil," I shot back, rolling my eyes as I passed the <i>Hall of Triumphs</i> which was a corridor lined with portraits of ancestors who, ording to family legend¡ªnever made a single bad decision in their lives.


    As I approached the central living area, I heard the rumble of my father''s voice. Alpha Tom¨¢s always spoke like he was addressing a courtroom, even if the topic was as mundane as breakfast.


    That man. Pfft.


    Anyway, my curiosity was piqued and I paused at the doorway, my wolf ears twitching. Inside, the scene unfolded like a dramatic telenov.


    Seated on a sofa, my father, Alpha Tom¨¢s, sat with his hands sped under his chin. Opposite him, my mother, Luna Ana, sat on the edge of an armchair in an elegant posture. Between them, Alvaro, my younger brother, fidgeted with a silver goblet.


    "¨¢lvaro, you simply cannot be serious! You want to marry Cami after what you did? After you rejected herst year for... for <i>her sister</i>?!" My mother had a tone that made you feel like you were being scolded by the sun itself.


    What? ¨¢lvaro shamelessly wants to marry the older sister of the Omega girl he just rejected three weeks ago?


    Had he no respect for familial ties? That would certainly cause a rift between the girl and her sister.


    What the hell was I even saying? Rejecting the sister to marry her alone could have done some damage. Now, he wanted topletely destroy things between them.


    My brother couldn''t be more selfish and self-centered. I couldn''t imagine the fate of this pack in his hands. They were all fucked.


    ¨¢lvaro''s voice came next, breaking me out of my thoughts. Bro''s tone was a little defensive but mostly full of conviction.


    "But, mam¨¢, I was waiting for <i>Maria Jos¨¦</i>¡ªnot her! I didn''t know she would... be like that. You can''t me me for... well, how things turned out."


    My fatherughed so loud it seemed to shake the walls. What the heck was funny about their nauseating conversation?


    "Who cares? ¨¢LVARO, you''ve been waiting for <i>nothing</i>! She humiliated you in front of the whole pack, <i>and</i> she''s an Omega!" He threw up his hands, as if the universe itself had let him down. "It''s not your fault, hijo. You deserve better. The whole pack probablyughs at you now."


    Talk of rubbing salt in the wound. I thought the elderly ones were supposed to be wiser. Well, I couldn''t have expected better from my father after what I witnessed him do seventeen years ago.


    That horrible night changed my whole life and shaped me into the ck horse that I am today. If there was a magic to take away the memory, I would have jumped at it.


    Maybe it was time to make some vampire friends.


    Hearing these people talking about Maria Jos¨¦¡ªthe one who had caused <i>quite</i> the stir at the Luna G kind of made me so invested. I''d be surprised by how interested I was to hear the topic.


    So interested that I, Axel Montenegro was eavesdropping.


    The moment my father mentioned her, I could feel my eyes rolling on their own, as if my body couldn''t contain the sheer annoyance I had for this ridiculous family drama.


    ¨¢lvaro''s voice was quiet at first as he replied to father. "I know... but I need to do something. I can''t let it slide. I can''t let everyone think I''m a fool. Also, marrying her sister is a way of getting back at the wretched girl.


    Wretched? Did he just call her wretched?! My hands balled into fists. Rich,ing from ¨¢lvaro. Very rich.


    "Exactly," Tomas said, pping his hand on the arm of his chair as if he were giving a lesson. "Marry Cami. <i>Ahora</i>. She''s still a good match for you, even if you were an idiot before. At least she''s a noble woman. She''s not an Omega. And the pack will respect you for making the right choice."


    Mom uncrossed her legs. "Do not forget Emilia. The Luna wolf has been found in her. The Vasquez is also a noble family and they already are looking forward to uniting their daughter with our ¨¢lvaro here. Why not let us proceed from there instead of rallying in the past?!"


    "And then what, mujer? Let everyone call our son, the Alpha heir, a loser? Having to settle for what is next since he couldn''t get his wish? Moreover, how can youpare the Vasquez family to the De Vega? Be for real!" Father fired at her.


    One thing about Mom was; she also wasn''t in total support of father''s ways, but she was weak. Too weak to assert her opinions or implement anything at all. That made it so that despite how I enjoyed her differing personality, I couldn''t let her in too.


    She was no different from them if she just let them do whatever they wanted. My father was a horrible man who had done horrible things.


    And now, ¨¢lvaro was following in his footsteps.


    Ana shook her head indignantly. "Tomas, please. We must consider the poor girl''s feelings. Mar¨ªa Jo?e, it''s not her fault she''s an Omega."


    "Feelings? Ha! Someone needs to take the me for this fiasco, and it might as well be her. The damage to ¨¢lvaro''s reputation is already done."


    ¨¢lvaro thrust out his chest. "I need to make a statement, Father. I need to show the pack that I won''t be humiliated by some.. .some... worthless Omega."


    "Marrying her sister isn''t the answer, Alvaro! That''s not a solution, that''s just¡ª"


    Alpha Tomas mmed his fist on the desk, silencing Ana. "<i>?Cate!</i> You are not part of this conversation. This is a man''s talk. And frankly, we all know that someone has to take the me for this. It''s her. Maria Jos¨¦. She ruined things for ¨¢LVARO, and now he has to make a statement!"


    Statement? Why not a speech? Tch.


    I couldn''t help myself; I rolled my eyes even harder. The hypocrisy in this shitty family was unbearable.


    ¨¢lvaro ¨C the dutiful son, nodded eagerly. "Yes, father. I agree. I''ll marry Cami. I will make a statement that I''m not going to let anyoneugh at me again."


    Ana stood up, her elegant figure high over the table where they sat. "But it''s not as simple as that! You don''t just use someone because they''re the <i>right choice</i>. What about¡ª"


    "?Basta ya!" Tomas shouted. He motioned with his hand for her to leave the room. "This talk is for men. You should go find something else to do."


    Isabel, shocked by his outburst, bit her lips, but she turned on her heel and walked out of the room with her usual grace. I could hear a muttered curse slipping from her lips.


    Hahaha... no matter what, she''s still got the badass Montenegro blood.


    The moment she exited, she found me by the entrance and pressed her lips together.


    She knew... knew how I felt about all of this. She came closer. "Axel, please, help me with them. Your father... he doesn''t care about anything but his own will."


    I looked at her indifferently, though a part of me wanted to put an arm around her, to make her feel better. But instead, I just patted her shoulder. "I''m sorry, mam¨¢, but that''s a conversation I''ll pass on."


    "I understand, hijo. I just don''t want to see you turned into... that."


    I stepped away from her, walking past her without looking back. "I''ve got my own things to worry about."


    I knew if I stayed a moment longer with her, I might pull her into my embrace and tell her everything would be fine. But no¡ªeven Mom didn''t deserve that.


    After all, seventeen years ago, she let the forbidden atrocity Fathermitted slide like she had been doing all along. Like she was doing now.


    I, Axel Montenegro would make sure my old manwfully paid for his sins.

 Chapter 9: _ Pitiful Luis

    <h4>Chapter 9: _ Pitiful Luis</h4>


    I was overwhelmed by guilt as I walked away. It wasn''t an easy job to be the one who didn''t follow all the rules of the family. My feet carried me down the dim hallway leading to a quieter wing of the house, where no heated arguments or egoden conversations could reach.


    This part of the pack house always felt like it belonged to a different world. It harbored my father''s gravest secrets. He''d keep it away, far away from his view as though, they could erase the evil he had done.


    I stopped at a familiar door. The dark wood was polished to a sheen, but the scratches near the handle reminded me of another story¡ªmoments of frustration, helplessness, or perhaps just time wearing away at its surface. I pushed it open quietly.


    The room smelled faintly of antiseptic, mixed with a little hint ofvender from the fresh flowers someone¡ªprobably my mother¡ªhad ced on the windowsill. The curtains were drawn halfway, allowing a stream of pale light to filter in.


    In the corner, sitting in a wheelchair, was Luis¡ªmy cousin. Or what was left of him.


    Luis had once been the brightest light in this house. Back then when we were both just boys who loved to watch their fathers be sons of a powerful Alpha.


    I could still remember hisughter and the admiration in his eyes whenever we both watched our father prepare soldiers for a hunter ambush. But that was seventeen years ago, before the night that shattered everything.


    Now, his face was gaunt, his skin pale as a chalk. His left side was stiff and twisted unnaturally, the arm curled inwards and the leg propped awkwardly on the wheelchair''s footrest.


    A thin tube delivered oxygen to his nostrils, and a catheter bag hung from the side of the chair. His eyes were dull and unfocused ¨C darting around the room as if trying to catch a memory that always slipped away.


    The stroke had robbed him of so much¡ªhis mobility, his voice, his dreams. And the cause of it all? My father. Alpha Tom¨¢s.


    Luis and I had both been there that night, hiding behind crates in the old pack warehouse. We''d seen the murder, the sh of my father''s ws as they ripped into his brother¡ªLuis''s father. The betrayal, the lies, the sheer brutality of it all.


    Luis''s screams had reverberated after, and the shock had stolen something vital from the eleven-year-old hi-year-old him forever.


    "Hey Luis," I said as I approached.


    His head twitched slightly in my direction which was the only acknowledgment he could give. I dragged a chair over and slumped into it, facing him.


    "Another day in paradise, huh?" I muttered, running a hand through my hair. "I swear, this pack gets dumber by the minute. You''d think with all the drama around here, someone would at least try to be interesting."


    Luis blinked slowly, his one good hand twitching on the armrest. I liked to think he understood me, even if he couldn''t respond.


    "You wouldn''t believe the circus in the living room right now," I continued. "¨¢lvaro wants to marry Cami, even though he rejected her a year ago for her sister. And now, after Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ humiliated him¡ªat least in his deluded mind¡ªhe thinks marrying Cami is the solution. Genius, right?"


    Luis was abandoned goods. Father had been unable to finish him. Hence, he''d keep the poor boy in this wing, stashed away like a sack of bad fruit.


    In here, he grew; from an eleven-year-old to the twenty-eight-year-old man that he was now. Seventeen years¡ªthat was the number of years my poor cousin had spent sitting in this wheelchair.


    I hope that someday... I''d have enough power to fly him away and get him some proper treatment. There could still be hope for him, right?


    For now, all I could do wase spend time with him every time I was around and not out, using the excuse of ''exploring the world'' to avoid being present in this shitty pack. I tried as much as possible to fill him up on every little detail.


    It was the least I could do; to make sure he wasn''t totally detached from the world.


    I leaned back, staring at the ceiling. "And of course, Father''s all for it. He''s practically cheering ¨¢lvaro on. ''Make a statement,'' he says. Like this is some political campaign instead of people''s lives we''re talking about."


    My hands clenched into fists. "He hasn''t changed, Luis. Not one bit. Still the same selfish bastard who destroyed everything he touched. Sometimes I think about that night, you know? I think about how different things could''ve been if he hadn''t¡ª" I stopped, swallowing hard.


    Luis''s eyes glossed, but no tears fell. They never did anymore.


    I exhaled, trying to shift my thoughts. "Then there''s Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I blurted out, wondering why I considered her relevant enough to tell Luis.


    "She''s... something else. Beautiful, kind, strong¡ªeven without a wolf. I mean, who else could stand there, discover they had no wolf, watch everyone mock and me them for it, and not break down? Damn, that girl is super strong. She deserves so much more than this pack. Certainly more than ¨¢lvaro."


    Iughed bitterly. "Honestly, sometimes I think about what it must be like for her. Being an Omega, having no wolf, dealing with this insanity. And yet, she holds her head high. Makes me feel like a coward for hiding away in this house."


    I looked at Luis, searching his face for any sign of reaction. His lips twitched faintly¡ªmaybe a ghost of agreement, or maybe just a muscle spasm. Either way, I chose to believe he understood.


    "You''d like her, Luis," I said, my voice quieter now. "She''s not like the rest of them. She''s... Calm. Obedient. And maybe that''s why they hate her so much. She doesn''t fit into their stupid little boxes."


    The room fell silent for a moment. If a pin had dropped, the sound could have been crazy audible. I reached out and ced a hand on Luis''s shoulder, careful not to jostle him.


    "I''ll figure it out," I said, more to myself than to him. "This pack, Father, ¨¢lvaro... all of it. I don''t know how yet, but I will."


    Luis''s eyes and mine interlocked for a brief moment, and I felt a spark of something¡ªhope, maybe? Or just the faintest whiff of understanding. It was enough.


    I stayed there for a while, talking about nothing and everything, until the shadows grew longer and the room felt colder.


    It was starting to get grimmer again. My heart was constricted. It was time to go. As I stood to leave, I gave Luis''s shoulder a gentle squeeze.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow," I promised.


    .


    .


    The moment I was out, I knew I couldn''t go back to where I hade from. Not with all the emotional load of visiting Luis. I might burst and I didn''t want to.


    Not yet. Not until I had a solid n.


    "Exploring the pack won''t be a bad idea. Who knows? Our mate might just be at a store, buying vegetables and tomatoes." Hugo chimed in and I grunted.


    "Fine." I put my two hands on my hips like a ballerina. "Let''s go explore the pack."

 Chapter 10: _ A Villain’s POV

    <h4>Chapter 10: _ A Viin¡¯s POV</h4>


    <strong><i>~Luis''s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    I hate them all. Down to my core... to my very being.


    For seventeen years, I yed the role of the victim. The poor, pitiful cousin, nephew, and inw, trapped in a wheelchair¡ªhalf a man, robbed of a future.


    I let them pity me. I let them think I was broken, helpless and a shadow of the boy I used to be.


    But they don''t know the truth.


    Eight years ago, I made a deal with the devil himself.


    He came to me on a night when the moon was hidden, and the forest was silent. Oh, he was a shadow darker than the night and darker than man''s wildest thoughts.


    <i>''Do you want power? Do you want freedom? Do you want revenge?''</i>


    Of course, I said yes.


    The terms were simple, almostughably so. Two souls a month for ten years. In return, he would heal me, make me stronger than I had ever been, and grant me the power to destroy the Montenegro family.


    It was an offer I couldn''t refuse.


    The first time he healed me, I felt every broken piece of my body knit back together. My twisted arm straightened, my legs regained their strength and my voice returned. I stood for the first time in years, the pain of rebranding burning in every vein in my body.


    Witnessing his malevolent power had been beyond me. I fell on my knees. ''<i>Master! </i>I''d cried, my body quivering like a leaf caught in a storm.


    The very significance of his presence overwhelmed me... his aura¡ªsuffocating and intoxicating all at once. Shadows twisted and danced around him, alive with an energy I couldn''tprehend.


    His voice was cold, yet so soothing. If I found a metaphor for it, it''d be like the edge of a de dipped in honey. That kind of chilling danger. The type of death that made its victims willingly beg for it.


    <i>"Do you understand now, Luis? What I offer you is more than freedom. It is dominion. Power beyond your mortal grasp."</i>


    I couldn''t look at him directly. His form was abination of light and darkness, shifting and impossible to define. The air around him sizzled with raw energy, and every nerve in my body screamed to flee, but I couldn''t move.


    I didn''t want to.


    "I will do anything," I whispered, gripping the ground like it was another Messiah. "Anything you ask of me, Master. Just... grant me the power to destroy them."


    A low chillingugh filled my ears after. Oh, how euphoric it felt to hear the devil''sughter.


    It wasn''t cruel, but it wasn''t kind either. <i>"Good. Very good. But poweres at a price, Luis. Are you prepared to pay it?"</i>


    I nodded, tears pouring down my face. "Yes. Anything."


    His shadowed hand extended, and as it brushed against my forehead, searing heat and freezing cold coursed through me simultaneously. I screamed, the pain tearing through my very soul. But beneath the agony was something else¡ªstrength.


    Pure, stringent strength.


    When it was over, Iy on the ground, panting and shuddering all over. My master stood over me, his presence still overwhelming.


    <i>"Rise, Luis. Your journey begins now. Bring me two souls each month, and I will give you everything you desire."</i>


    I pushed myself to my feet, unsteady but emboldened. The air felt different now, strong like the power that pulsed through my veins. My master''s form began to fade, but not without a final warning.


    <i>"Do not fail me."</i>


    From that moment on, I was no longer the broken boy they had left to rot. I was something more. Darker. Unstoppable.


    Ten years seemed like an eternity, but I''d alreadypleted eight. Just two more years, and I''d be free to unleash my wrath upon this family.


    I could remember four years ago when Axel rejected the Alpha position. I was furious... boundlessly mad that he could be so dismissive of a position¡ªa throne my father had died for.


    The one his father sliced his own brother''s neck and massacred his entire family over.


    Yet, Axel dared to reject it like it was some piece of garbage. Was he meaning to say my father had died for nothing?


    Even if he didn''t want to be Alpha, he could have at least held the post for me. He could have led the pack, kept it functioning, and made sure everything was in ce for when I''d finally assume my rightful ce.


    It was just four damn years. Four fucking damn years, and I''de to relieve him of the burden. But no¡ªjust like his father, he was also selfish.


    He was no better than the people he ranted to me about constantly. He''d go on his expeditions and leave me all alone here, then arrive to bore me with his stupid rebellious take on his equally stupid family.


    Argh... I hate them all!


    I remember wanting to finish him once and for all. Axel¡ªif he wouldn''t be useful to me, I might as well save myself from his whinings and kill the bastard.


    He was still alive thanks to my master.


    <i>''Do not let them know. Hide your strength. Wait. Watch. And when the time is right, strike.''</i>


    So I did.


    Now, for eight years, I''ve been living a double life. By day, I sit in that cursed wheelchair, my body limp, my voice silenced and my eyes dull. They saw me as nothing more than a relic of their sins, a burden they''re too ashamed to cast aside.


    But by night, I was something else entirely.


    I hunt.


    The first soul was the hardest. It was a rogue wolf who had wandered too close to the pack''s borders. I lured him into the forest, pretending to be the same helpless Luis they all knew. His surprise was almostical when I stood before him, whole and powerful.


    His screams were melodious as they echoed through the trees while I ripped his soul from his body and offered it to my dark master.


    After that, it became easier.


    The forest became my hunting ground. Rogues, drifters, even unsuspecting humans who strayed too close to our territory. They were all just pieces on my board, sacrifices for a greater cause.


    And now, I have two years left.


    Forty-eight more souls to collect before the deal wasplete. Before I was truly free. Before I could bring this cursed pack to its knees and take charge to set things right.


    I had grown stronger with each soul I took. My senses were sharper and my strength was unmatched. I''d learned to control shadows, to move through the darkness like a phantom. I''d be a predator in every sense of the word.


    But it was not just about power. It was about revenge.


    I remembered the night it all began¡ªthe night Tom¨¢s Montenegro murdered my father. I remember the way his ws tore through flesh, the way his eyes burned with cold rage. I remember my screams, the stroke that followed, the years of torment that came after.


    And now, I will make him pay.


    Tom¨¢s. Ana. ¨¢lvaro. Even Axel, the so-called ck sheep. They were allplicit. They all turned a blind eye to the horrors of this pack, to the sins of their beloved Alpha.


    But they won''t see meing.


    I''d spent years working in the background, nting seeds of doubt and discord. I''d whispered in the ears of rogues, stirring their hatred for the Montenegro name. I''d watched their every move, cataloged their weaknesses, and bided my time.


    Even now, as Axeles to visit me, I y the part of the broken cousin. He sits beside me, spilling his secrets, his frustrations, his dreams. He thought he was different from the rest of them, that he was better.


    But he wasn''t.


    When the timees, Axel will fall just like the others.


    For now, I will continue to y my role. I''d let them think I''m harmless. But soon, the truth shalle to light.


    The Montenegro family''s reign wasing to an end.


    And I, Luis, the forgotten cousin, will be the one to bring it crashing down.

 Chapter 11: _ Daddy Luis’s Got The Drill

    <h4>Chapter 11: _ Daddy Luis¡¯s Got The Drill</h4>


    <strong><i>[WARNING: Mature/Dark Content Ahead!]</i></strong>


    After Axel''s visit, I was fucking livid. The nerve of that bastard. It took everything in me not to snap his neck right there. But I had to control myself. Patience. I wasn''t about to ruin this because of a moment of stupid rage.


    Still, the need to vent was unbearable. My body itched for the release that only killing could give me. Killing was my only therapy. But I had to wait until nighttime. I couldn''t afford to mess things up now.


    The door creaked open, and in walked the nanny. God, she was always so fucking sweet. Annoyingly sweet, with that voice that made you want to scream.


    Every time when I was horny, her delicious pussy was my getaway. Dang... her big mamacita boobs were so plump, my dick forgets we needed to lie low whenever she wore one of those floral dresses that revealed her cleavage.


    "Luis? Still feeling under the weather?" she cooed,ing closer, looking at me like I was some kind of flimsy doll.


    Pfft... a flimsy doll that uses her as a sex toy at his will.


    I slouched in my chair, giving her the best pathetic look I could muster. Eyes wide, shaky hands. I had this act down to an art. She saw me as this poor, broken man¡ªhelpless, weak, a victim of his father''s abuse; a story Tom¨¢s had sold to fool the pack.


    What a joke. They all thought I was the pitiful cousin, the crippled nephew. But they had no idea who I really was.


    While waiting for nightfall, I might as well vent on her. Her slimy pussy could distract me from my anger for now. Yes, Rosario, you chubby and curvy whore¡ªI''d fuck you with this huge dick today.


    I gave her a weak look, letting my eyes plead silently. She sighed, a little too dramatic for my taste, and reached down to feel my forehead. "Oh no, you''re burning up again. I''ll get you some medicine."


    I couldn''t speak, not that I needed to. I was still the broken Luis, a man trapped in a body that refused to function the way I wanted it to. But hey, they bought it, didn''t they?


    I grasped her hand with mine, just hard enough to make it seem like I was struggling to hold on, like I was too weak to even keep a grip.


    Her eyes liquified, and she gave me that "I feel so sorry for you" look. "I''ll be right back, okay? You just rest," she said, still treating me like I was some invalid.


    Fucking idiot.


    I just nodded, or tried to, giving her the weakest expression I could manage. My gaze never left hers. She thought I was just some helpless soul. I let her believe it for a second, then the anger hit again, like a fucking tidal wave.


    I needed release. I needed to hurt something. Or fuck something. Rosario, this raving big bad p¨¢p¨¢ would fuck some senses into you.


    You just wait.


    The first step was to get herfortable.


    I pretended to fall asleep, my breathing slow like I was too weak to stay conscious. She hummed a little tune to herself as she sat beside me, her hands busy adjusting the nket like she was ying nurse to some wounded soldier.


    I could''ve just reached out and snapped her neck. I could''ve drained her soul right then and there and fed it to my master. But no. Tonight, I''d go with a more... subtle approach.


    I was getting better at this.


    Tonight wasn''t even about my master anyway. Tonight, we were going to kill for the fun of it. For every time Axel came to piss me off with his stupid rants, a life would be the price.


    It took Rosario a slight brush of my thigh to bring me back to reality. Ah... that was a silly mistake on her part, but it got me crazy hard.


    Let''s get down to business:


    I let my power surge in my veins as I subtly began to manipte the darkness around her. It was too easy. With a flick of my wrist, the shadows shrouded around her like a nket, pulling her deeper into a drugged sleep.


    It was like a windy little smoke, sizzling over her face and prating her nose to dredge her down into the darkness.


    No amount of noise could ever awaken her. No amount of rough fucking could make her flinch unless I wanted to. Usually, I''d make her fall asleep just to get out of the wheelchair and undress her before returning her consciousness.


    No one wanted to fuck a woman who''d just lie down there like a bad-shaped pancake. I wanted her screaming and begging for more.


    Her eyelids fluttered for a second, but she was too dumb to even notice it. The next thing I knew, she was out cold, her head resting against the chair and mouth slightly ajar. I couldn''t help but smirk. Stupid bitch had no idea she''d just been put under by the same weak cousin she thought she was helping.


    I stared at her for a moment, my body feeling... lighter. Not a single fucking care in the world.


    It was almost too easy, watching her sleep. Meanwhile, my anger boiled in my veins, gnawing at my insides, demanding release.


    I smacked my lips, tracing my eyes over the knee-length floral skirt she wore today. I dabbed at her forehead with her finger, making her fall over the floor like a leaf falling off a tree.


    Shended with a soft thud, her legs spread out wildly like she was all pumped up and ready for me. She better be.


    Then, I rose from my chair and began to circle around Rosario.


    Her chest rose and fell with each breath, her full breasts strained against the fabric of her dress. My eyes fixate on the curves of her body, and I felt a stirring in my loins.


    Like a hungry son of a bitch, I loosened the ropes on my sweatpants and tossed them aside.


    "Let Daddy Luis fuck you to the nines, Mamacita." I sucked on my bottom lip before joining her on the floor.


    First, I pulled off her close-toe sandal before grabbing those bubbly breasts of hers.


    "Ah... divina." I breathed puffing them like stuffed teddy bears.

 Chapter 12: _ Big Bad Daddy Luis

    <h4>Chapter 12: _ Big Bad Daddy Luis</h4>


    <strong><i>[Warning: Rape Ahead! Read at your own Peril!]</i></strong>


    I couldn''t hold back anymore. Carefully, I undid her buttons; wouldn''t want to risk tearing off her shirt to avoid her noticing shit when she came back to her senses.


    Daddy Luis don''t make mistakes, cari?o. I''ve been fucking this huge chested bitch for two years and she never suspected shit.


    Well, how could she? The one before her never noticed and, the one before that, and the one before that.


    But sometimes, I got tired of fucking one pussy. Hence, on nights when I was lucky to stumble on women, I made sure to give them some of the big D.


    The moment Rosario''s breasts were bare, my mouth found her left nipple while my fingers nibbled on the right one.


    "Damn it. This won''t do." I groaned before flickering my fingers to return her consciousness back to her body.


    She groaned at first, chewing her lips and stretching like a pig.


    "Don''t fucking spoil the mood, you oaf." I spanked her ass, hopefully pping away whatever sleep was left in her.


    She gasped when she saw me atop her, jaw cked to the ends and eyes popping out.


    "?Santo Dios!" She jerked back, scraping her body against the floor in petrification.


    Yeah, yeah. That was her usual reaction every time we fucked. Actually, I find pleasure in seeing the shock that''d morph into petrification, and then fear every time she woke up to find me¡ªdick rock hard and eyes hungry for her body.


    "It''s okay, cari?o." I whistled, crawling after her as she jerked back.


    She stared at me, her eyes wide with incredulity. "?Esto es imposible? You were in a wheelchair, Luis. How are you..? how are you walking now?"


    "Maybe I''m a miracle worker, cari?o."


    But she shook her head, kicking the air as if that would keep me at bay. "No, no, this isn''t possible. You were paralyzed, Luis. I''ve seen you struggle to move, to even talk."


    "Is that the only thing you noticed?" I shrugged, gesturing at her bare chest.


    It was then that the realization dawned on her. Her eyes went down to her body and it aroused her anger.


    "Stay away from me!" She kicked, as though that''d stop me.


    Oh, mi amor¡ªit''d take a whole lot more to stop this big bad Daddy here.


    I removed what was left of my underwear, grabbed her head, and fill her mouth up with my rock-hard cock.


    Muffled sounds erupted from her as she tried to jerk free.


    "Not a chance, love." I grunted between gritted teeth, pushing her mouth up and down my erection.


    The moment went on and on for some minutes. Her mouth clenching and unclenching around my length. Up and down, in and out. Suck. Suck. Suck¡ªuntil my desire went above my head and I let her go.


    She jumped back, scrambling on the floor like a frightened kitten, my cock juice all over her face, neck and dripping down her mouth.


    She curled up, wrapping her body around herself. "No," Rosario cried. "Please, let me go."


    I chewed on a cuticle before rolling my eyes. "You know what? I''m not just horny because I''m feeling good. I''m horny because I''m angry. So don''t push it and behave unless you don''t like your head where it is."


    At the sound of my threat, she became less defiant. Her hands and legs still shook but instead of being loud and defensive, she began to sob.


    "Don''t cry, honey." I grinned, spreading her legs wide.


    She didn''t fight back. She just let me. I was pretty sure she knew I had the Alpha wolf. I could crush her into tiny pieces just with that, but she was wrong... I had more.


    More power.


    Her chest began to heave faster than before, further sirening me in. As the good daddy that I was, of course, I''dply.


    I had no other job.


    I resumed work on her breast¡ªthere was no chance in hell that I was done with those two plump babies. My mouth found her nipple once again, this time, I gave the right one the grace of Daddy Luis''s mouth.


    Hmm...


    God, she tasted good, sweet mujer and creamy lemon. I sucked her deep into my mouth, loving the way she groaned and writhed.


    Not letting go, I pulled back, tugging at her breast until her nipple freed with a decadent pop. Then moved on to her other breast, taking my time, nuzzling and licking until my lips were covered in cream, and she begged and whimpered for more... Already.


    I bet no man in the pack could match up to my skills when it came to pleasuring women. I ought to be given a que for it or something better.


    A dollop of lemony confection slid down the plump curve of her pretty tit, and I chased it with my tongue, slurping it up, licking her nipple once more because I could. And then I did it again.


    "Fuck this!" I spanked her fat ass¡ªthat sensational ass. "Okay, I need more reaction!" I demanded coldly.


    Then, with a flick of my wrist, Imanded fear in the air. I watched it wrap around her, pushing into her in a warning.


    <i>Comply or pay for it.</i>


    She got the message. She wouldn''t dare otherwise.


    Her arm wound around my neck, my power making her urge me farther down. "Get messy with me, Luis."


    Aching for me like that made her extra beautiful. But man, was she flushed, and fevered with her need?


    Like damn.


    "Daddy Luis''s got no better thing to do." I eased over her, my dick finding her waiting pussy, and pushed into that perfect spot.


    We both groaned, our bodies sliding on slick buttercream. My mouth found hers, and she devoured me, her thighs sping my hips, body working with mine.


    I thrust deep and steady, reveling in the feel of her. It felt so good my body red hot and cold and hot again. "I fucking love fucking you, you fat dirty little whore!"


    I cussed out, feeling the sensation tightening my muscles. I thrust in and out. Hard and rough. Fast and unforgiving.


    "Ahhh!" She cried out, curling on the floor like a bloody serpent.


    My dick wouldn''t stop grinding in her with so much pressure that could crush an entire mountain. I liked to fuck her rough and bad.


    The pping sounds her thick thighs make when I do was an evergreen soundtrack in my ears. I reached for her breasts once again, puffing them like I was on a mission topletely tten them.


    Holding that sulent breast plumped in the palm of my hand, I licked, sucked, and kissed it the way I''d always done.


    <i>"Luis..."</i>


    She needed more, her hips straining to grind below my thigh with uncoordinated motions. My free hand moved to her ass which was still t against the floor and gripped it.


    I hauled her up, my mouth finding hers before Iy my back on the floor, she was on top.


    "Ride me, bitch."


    I worked her on my thigh, holding her ass as she rocked the slick heat of her pussy up and down its length. Rosario''s breasts tickled my chest with every upward thrust, her lips feathering over mine.


    Our breath mixed, and I stole a kiss, messy and frantic. My cock throbbed for release, fucking ached for it. But watching her lids flutter, the way her face strained with pleasure, made it worth the torture.


    "I''m going toe if you..." she gasped, nibbling my lower lip, "keep doing that."


    Yes, you bitch. Only Daddy Luis could give you an orgasm in just thirty minutes.


    "Estupendo," I grunted, flexing my thigh, bouncing her.


    Oh, she <i>loved</i> that.


    "Come all over me, dearie. Let me see you move."


    Her head fell to my shoulder, her lips nuzzling my neck like she wasn''t the one asking me to stay away just some moments ago.


    She rocked and ground on my thigh, getting it hot and wet. But her clever hand slid down and found my needy dick once more. I made a noise that sounded a lot like pain, but it was an unadulterated pleasure that had me pushing up into the sp of her hand.


    "That''s right, bitch. Daddy Luis has got you in the mood."

 Chapter 13: _ Bullied to the Nines

    <h4>Chapter 13: _ Bullied to the Nines</h4>


    ~<strong><i>Mar¨ªa Jo?e''s Point of View~</i></strong>


    Theughter around me was deafening, like a chorus of hyenas, as I tried to collect myself from the chaos of squashed tomatoes and embarrassment. The vendor, who was a short, rotund man with an obviously unstable temper and a thick Castilian ent, wasn''t letting up.


    "?Maldita sea! Look what you''ve done!" he shouted, shaking his fists at me. His face was as red as his ruined tomatoes. "You think these grew themselves? You think I work all day for this mess? No, no, se?orita. You''re paying me everyst peso."


    Maybe I could find some cashter to repay him with, but for now, I had nothing.


    "Please," I began, my voice strained as I swiped sticky juice from my face. "It was an ident! I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "An ident?!" he bellowed, cutting me off. "My poor tomatoes! My _beautiful_ tomatoes! Look at them, crushed, ruined, unworthy even for salsa!"


    The crowd around us jeered and egged him on. "She has to pay!" someone shouted.


    "Yes, make the Omega pay for her clumsiness!" another voice called out.


    My head began to throb. It seemed my life from now on would be from one problem to the other. I had just dealt with Rosa at home. My face was still bruised... I was still tired and totally exhausted.


    Now, this. The vendor had dragged me all the way, making not only my already crumpled clothes a mess, but my body too. My bruises have doubled. I had injuries all over now.


    It aches everywhere. I turned to the vendor, my hands sped together in desperation. "Se?or, I promise, I''ll find a way to make it up to you! Please, I don''t have the money right now¡ª"


    "?Basta!" the vendor snapped, waving his hand dismissively. "No more excuses! You owe me 500 pesos, and I want them _now_!"


    My protests were drowned out by the murmurs andughter of the growing crowd. My face burned hotter than the midday sun as I scanned my surroundings for an escape, but my attention was caught by a particrly loud burst ofughter behind me.


    I turned, and there they were: _them_. Four boys stood a few meters away, leaning casually against a wall as if the entire scene were aedy show meant just for them. Each of them was grinning like a Cheshire cat, their mirth clear as day.


    "?Ay, por Dios!" I groaned, recognizing them instantly. They had gone to the same high school as me.


    The four troublemakers in school¡ªand maybe in the entire pack as well. Worse, one of them had made it his personal mission to obsess over me like he''d been shot by Cupid''s arrow.


    However, in school, I was the golden student. My father''s favorite child was to be respected everywhere. Hence, he could never approach me. Never.


    Not that he didn''t make attempts though. He did his best¡ªthe love letters squeezed in my bag when I wasn''t looking, the candies he snuck under my desk with poorly written notes.


    I could still picture his horrendous handwriting¡ªthe way his letter ''a'' never closed up at the top, making it difficult if it was intended as an ''a'' or a ''u''.


    I never took him seriously. Frankly, no one ever did.


    I mean, we weren''t to be med. If he and his friends weren''t being punished on the assembly ground for making spiteful remarks at the teacher, they were cleaning the male toilets for scaling the school fence.


    Father would have my head if he saw me around such apany. Not that I could tolerate them as well anyway.


    But right now, Luis Miguel, the leader of their little gang and my stalker stepped forward. His sharp jawline, olive-toned skin, and devil-may-care smirk had once charmed half the girls in our school¡ªbut I had always found him insufferable.


    "?Qu¨¦ pas¨®, princesa? Need some help cleaning up your mess?" Luis called out with mockery.


    Okay, he was here to y the knight in shining armor or what? After spending the entire high school years trying to impress me, he dedicated the two years of pre-university to show me that he''s moved on from me.


    I didn''t care. Still don''t.


    Now, what I cared about was why he and his silly little gang had decided to push me and dump me in this stupid mess.


    "Don''t act innocent! You pushed me!" I snapped, my fists punching the air beside me.


    Luis Miguel''s smirk widened, and he exchanged a nce with his friends before breaking intoughter.


    Rafa snorted. "Why wouldn''t we? You''re just a worthless Omega. Belonging to the dirt kind of suits you."


    I was running in sheer anger now. I turned back to the vendor, pointing an usatory finger at the boys. "They''re the ones who pushed me! Make _them_ pay for the tomatoes!"


    The vendor folded his arms and red at the boys. "Is that true? Did you push her?"


    Luis Miguel''s arrogant grin was still there. "So what if we did? The tomatoes are still ruined, and someone''s gotta pay, viejo." He walked closer to me, meeting my furious gaze with his mischievous one. "But it''s not gonna be me."


    I took a step back as he closed the distance between us. My heart thudded in my chest when he reached out and brushed his fingers along my cheek. "You always act like you''re too good for us, don''t you?"


    Luis Miguel murmured, gripping my chin and tilting my face upward. His tone was menacing and daring now. And then, I affirmed it; for all the times I had refused to acknowledge his perverted efforts, Luis Miguel was going to make me pay.


    I gulped down hard.


    "But look at you now. No car, no wolf, no daddy to save you. Just a pretty little Omega waiting for any wretched person willing enough to take her."


    My stomach churned, but I knew his kind; if he could as little as smell fear from me, he''d never stop.


    "My father will hear about this," I said through gritted teeth. "And when he does, he''ll make sure none of you can ever show your faces in this pack again."


    At first, he released my chin. I thought my little threat had worked when he and his friends exchanged silent nces.


    However, suddenly, Luis Miguelughed, his head tilting back as though I''d told the funniest joke in the world. "Oh, princesa," he said, leaning in closer, "you really think your daddy cares enough toe to save you?"


    My throat ranpletely dry. That... was a little moment of epiphany for me.


    My life was ending. Rosa was right; I was going to die.

 Chapter 14: _ Luis Miguel

    <h4>Chapter 14: _ Luis Miguel</h4>


    <i>Let''s be for real...</i>


    <i>F</i>ather wouldn''t care if some bastards bullied me. At least, not anymore. After all, just right under his roof and nose, he had encouraged my own sister to do the same and even punished me unjustly for it.


    No amount of bullying and humiliation I was subjected to outside could beat that which had sprouted from where it was supposed to be ''home'' for me¡ªor people who were supposed to be family.


    My shoulders slumped. It felt like I had a deep wound right there in my heart.


    Before I knew it, To?o darted forward and snatched my bag.


    WHAT?!


    The guts of these boys!


    "?Oye! Give that back!" I shouted, lunging for him, but Rafa and Emilio grabbed my arms, holding me back.


    To?o rummaged through my bag with gleeful abandon, pulling out my purse.


    "Jackpot!" he crowed, waving it in the air.


    No, no, no. not that. Father''s money was in it. These bastards would take it!


    "Don''t you dare!" I screamed, thrashing against the boys'' grip. "That money isn''t mine! It''s for the butcher!"


    Luis Miguel snatched the purse from To?o and tossed it to the vendor with a careless flick of his wrist. "There you go, viejo. That should cover it."


    The vendor, delighted, opened the purse and began pulling out bills¡ªmore than he was owed.


    Fuck. fuck. Fuck.


    Not only was he paid Dad''s money when it was clear that Luis Miguel and his gang instigated this, but the vendor was being greedy and taking more than he was owed.


    "?Oiga! That''s too much!" I protested, but the vendor only shrugged and stuffed the bills into his pocket. "Consider itpensation for my stress," he said, shooing us all away. "Now get out of my stall. I''ve got real customers to deal with."


    The boysughed as they dragged me away, my protests falling on deaf ears. No one in the crowd stepped forward to help me; they simply watched, some even smirking at my misfortune.


    Fucking shitfaces!


    B-but where were these bastards taking me to? No matter what they did to me, no one woulde to my rescue. I was literally helpless unless I decided to help myself.


    Moreover, time wasn''t on my side. When I was still the golden daughter, my father never took well toteness. Now, imagine how he''d deal with me as an omega.


    Not to mention the distance I still needed to cover on foot. Oh, by the Moon, what sort of life was this?


    Would I even survive at this point? How long until someone decided to kill the Omega¡ªthe abomination and outcast was better than allowing her to walk around freely in the pack?


    I shut my eyes, the tears stinging my eyes.


    "Let me go!" I yelled, sobbing as they continued to drag me away.


    I dug my heels into the ground, but the boys were stronger. They hauled me into a narrow alley behind the market,ughing incessantly at my sorrows.


    Luis Miguel stopped abruptly and turned to hisckeys. "Hold her," he ordered.


    Rafa and Emilio pinned my arms against the wall, while To?o stood nearby, watching with both delight and¡ªnervousness I''d say.


    Luis Miguel stepped closer to me, his smirk gone now.


    "You know," he began, smacking his lips like it was a fully seasoned chicken in front of him and not a human. "I''ve waited a long time for this. You''ve always acted like a princess, hiding behind your father''s money and power. But now? You''re just like the rest of us. Even worse."


    What the hell did he mean he''d waited a long time for this? For what exactly?


    I red at him, my chest heaving with fury. "You''re disgusting," I spat.


    Luis Miguel chuckled darkly. "Maybe. But you don''t get a say anymore, princesa. Not here. Not now."


    He extended his hand again, brushing my hair away from my face. "You should start getting used to the idea," he murmured, sticking out his tongue and swiping it around my chin. "because I always get what I want."


    My stomach churned, and I swear, I could throw up right now. The way his tongue continued to lick my face like a madman while his friend stood by watching was beyond nauseating.


    I wanted to deliver a punch that''d take all the energy from me on his face but my hands had been trapped.


    I could only fight back with my mouth now.


    "I''m going to make sure my father hears about this," I said through gritted teeth. "And when he does, do you want to know what he does to bad boys like you? He chops off their blood, drains their blood in a bucket, and uses it as bait for vampires!"


    Oh, what an empty threat. But was it good enough? Could it instill fear in them? Doubt? Make them pee their pants?


    Guess not.


    Luis Miguelughed, his head tilting back as though I''d told the funniest joke in the world. "Oh, princesa, you really think your daddy cares enough toe to save you? Don''t you get it? You''re bad goods now. Soon enough, people are going to be talking about it; how having an Omega amongst us might make the other packs think our pack is weak or cursed. And guess what they''d do to you?"


    He grunted, neck bent so that our noses were colliding. "They''ll either use you as vampire bait or cast you out forever. And guess who is going to be here, balls intact, and fucking all the virgin girls in the pack? ME!"


    The ferocity of his words caused his saliva to fly around,nding on my face like drizzles of rain. I winced and shifted, turning my face aside.


    Maybe that was a bad idea.


    Luis Miguel yanked my cheek up, forcing my face to him. "What''s that, pretty flower? You can''t stand my presence?"


    "Let me¨C" I was about to protest again when he smashed his lips on mine.

 Chapter 15: _ The Nauseous Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 15: _ The Nauseous Kiss</h4>


    The taste of Luis Miguel''s chapped, slimy lips on mine was as revolting as I imagined his hygiene habits. I jerked and yanked in their grip, my face scrunched in disgust as I tried to shove him off with all the strength I could muster.


    My fists, though trapped, iled pathetically as I attempted to knee him in the shin, but Rafa and Emilio held me fast against the wall like some prize they''d pinned to a trophy board.


    Fucking pussies!


    Luis Miguel, utterly unfazed by my struggle, tilted his head as if he were some romantic protagonist in romance novels. His lips pressed harder, making a noise that sounded more like a clogged sink draining than the seductive picture he might have in his head.


    His friends doubled over inughter, pping their thighs and howling like wolves in heat.


    By the moon, I hate them.


    "Stop it!" I managed to scream, yanking my face away for a brief second before he caught my chin again, forcing me to look into his smug, beady eyes.


    My stomach churned at the stench of cheap cologne and whatever questionable meat he''d eaten for lunch. I gagged audibly.


    "L-leave me a-a-lone, you jackass!"


    Finally, Luis Miguel pulled back, licking his lips like he''d just devoured a top-notch cuisine. I wiped my mouth furiously with my shoulder, ring at him with all the venom I could muster.


    I couldn''t believe he kissed me. Luis fucking Miguel KISSED me! Oh, my God, if I don''t die of irritation, I''d develop diarrhea anytime I remember the stench of his mouth.


    "Well, princesa," he sneered, jeering closer to me until our noses were almost touching. "By the time you''re done wherever it is you''re going, we''ll be right here waiting for you. Don''t take too long. I''m a very impatient man."


    <i>What? He wasn''t done?! They were going to WAIT for me?!</i>


    By the moon in the sky, <i>what sort of life was mine?</i>


    The other boysughed again, Rafa making exaggerated kissing noises while Emilio mimicked my squirming like a deranged puppet.


    <i>Fuck him. </i>


    I opened my mouth to retort, but Luis Miguel cut me off with a condescending pat on my head, like I was some stray dog.


    "Careful, princesa. Don''t let your tears smudge all that dirt on your face. It''s a look that really suits you."


    With that, he turned and walked away, his gang following closely behind. I knew the heavens wept for me when theirughter echoed down the alleyway¡ªthe soundtrack to my humiliation.


    I stood frozen for a moment, my arms hanging limply at my sides. I just couldn''t process what had just happened.


    Luis Miguel forcefully kissed me in public. He didn''t even give two fucks if anyone stumbled on us because he knew it wouldn''t make a difference.


    As the epiphany of my shitty life continued to hit me, I crumbled. My legs gave out, and I slid down the wall, burying my face in my hands.


    The tears came fast and hard, hot streams running down my cheeks as I sobbed into the crook of my elbow. I cried for the butcher''s money that was now stuffed into the vendor''s greasy pocket.


    I cried for the humiliation of being dragged,ughed at, and kissed by that slimy excuse of a man. And I cried for the realization that I couldn''t go home empty-handed, not without the meat.


    Father would kill me.


    Not literally, of course¡ªalthough, at this point, who could say? But he''d surely yell, call me useless, and then send Rosa to torment me further. I sniffled loudly, wiping my nose with the back of my hand.


    "What will you do, Mar¨ªa Jo?e?" I asked myself, huping at my failure.


    <i>I was a failure.</i>


    Just get some bloody meat, and I failed at that too. Why on earth would I ever deserve a wolf?


    As I wallowed in my misery, I suddenly heard a noise behind me¡ªa faint scuffling, like someone trying to tiptoe.


    In my mind, I thought; <i>they were back. Luis Miguel and his gang were here to finish what they started.</i>


    My head shot up in rm, and I turned around, squinting into the shadows of the alley.


    "Hello?" I called, my voice hoarse from crying.


    A figure darted out from behind a stack of crates and took off down the alleyway after dropping something on the floor. I couldn''t make out who it was, but they sure as hell were tall and wiry.


    I grunted. A man? Who the hell¡ª?


    "Hey! Wait!" I shouted, scrambling to my feet.


    He must not have noticed that something had dropped off from him and I thought I''d inform him. But he was gone before I could take two steps. My gaze dropped to the spot where he''d been hiding, and that''s when I saw it.


    A wad of cash.


    <i>What the sick hell?</i>


    Surprise parted my lips as I bent down to pick it up. The bills were crumpled but real, and a small piece of paper was wedged between them.


    "Huh?"


    <i>Unfolding it, I read the note</i>:


    "<strong>You look ugly when you cry, so stop that. Here''s something to shut you up.</strong>"


    I blinked.


    "What the...?" My mouth fell open as I reread the words, half-offended and half-stunned.


    My first instinct was to scream, "EXCUSE ME?!" at the mysterious benefactor who had disappeared into the shadows.


    But the bills in my hand made my irritation fizzle into confusion.


    Who was he? And why did he care if I cried? And more importantly¡ªdid I really look ugly when I cried?


    Or most importantly¡ªwhy did he give me the money?


    Could it be that he had witnessed what had happened and was trying to help?


    "Not a snowball''s chance in hell, Mar¨ªa Jo?e. There''s no way anyone in this pack could ever care for an Omega. At least, not enough to help with some cash." I replied to my own question.


    Moreover, it''d be weird if they witnessed all that and did not make any attempt to prevent it, but just give me my lost money.


    I shook my head. "Only a crazy person would do that."


    <strong><i>RIGHT?!</i></strong>

 Chapter 16: _ Mysterious Benefactor

    <h4>Chapter 16: _ Mysterious Benefactor</h4>


    I bit a corner of my lips in calction. No, focus, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. The money. It was enough to pay for the butcher''s meat. But could I really take it? Was this some kind of trick?


    I nced down the alley where the man had run. He was long gone, but maybe I could catch him if I hurried.


    "For all I know, this could be a trick from some mischievous no-gooders who want to get me in trouble. Maybe use me of stealing or something." I contemted, a finger under my chin.


    Well, time to find out.


    Clutching the money, I sprinted in the direction he''d disappeared, my shoes pping against the pavement.


    "Hey!" I shouted again, turning corners and scanning every shadowy nook and cranny. "Who are you? Come back!"


    But there was no response, just the echo of my voice and noises from the surrounding bouncing off the walls. After a few minutes, I stopped, panting and clutching my knees¡ªtired to the nines.


    "Well..." I heaved. "I tried. Guess I''ll just take it now and repay the ownerter... if they ever show up."


    As I stood there catching my breath, a sudden blur or movement darted past me. My hand instinctively tightened around the money, but it was toote.


    "Hey!" I screamed as the pickpocket yanked the bills from my grasp and took off.


    "Are you kidding me?!" I yelled, immediately chasing after him. My legs burned as I sprinted after the thief, but he was faster¡ªmuch faster. He rounded a corner and disappeared into the crowded marketce before I could catch up.


    I stopped, gasping for air and clutching a stitch in my side.


    Of course. Of course, this would happen. Why not? Just pile it all on, universe.


    "Seriously?!" I threw my hands up in frustration.


    But this time, I didn''t cry. I could feel all the disgusted stares on me. People batting their eyshes in utter disgust.


    Selfish bastards. Bet they were sitting down thinking: <i>being an omega is finally catching up to her. The Moon Goddess must have cursed her with madness. </i>


    I gulped down, knowing there could be someone watching. I hated when others saw my tears. As it was, they''d already seen more than enough.


    Hence, I straightened up, brushing the sweat from my brow. That ridiculous note shed in my mind: <strong>You look ugly when you cry.</strong>


    "Fine," I muttered, squaring my shoulders. "I''ll be smart about this."


    There was no point in chasing after the thief. He was long gone, and the marketce was a maze I had no hope of navigating quickly enough. Instead, I turned on my heel and headed to the butcher''s stall.


    Finally.


    If I couldn''t pay for the meat with money, maybe I could strike a deal. Or beg. Or barter. Hell, maybe I''d just work there for an hour slicing sausages. Whatever it took, I wasn''t going home empty-handed.


    I wiped thest remnants of tears from my face and marched forward. If life was going to keep throwing lemons at me, I''d make the sourest damn lemonade this pack had ever tasted.


    "You''ve got this, Mar¨ªa Jo?e."


    .


    .


    The trek to the butcher''s shop was an odyssey I wouldn''t wish on my worst enemy. If someone had told me a month ago that I, once the pampered daughter of a well-to-do family, would be slogging through the dusty streets of a bustling Spanish pueblo in clothes stained with tomato juice, I''d haveughed them out of the room.


    Yet, there I was, clutching the strap of my tote bag and trying to look like I belonged. Spoiler: I didn''t.


    The streets buzzed with life. Women hung out of open windows, their shouts to their children reverberating. Men in t caps leaned against doorways, puffing on cigars and watching the world go by.


    It would''ve been a beautiful evening considering how I didn''t used to go out often¡ªif I didn''t look like a tomato sauce explosion.


    I tried to hold my head high as I walked the maze-like streets, but it was impossible to ignore the stares. A group of elderly men sitting under the shade of an olive tree paused their game of dominoes to gawk.


    "Madre m¨ªa," one of them muttered, squinting at me. "Isn''t that Don Diego''s daughter? Are Omegas now seasoned in tomato juice to be cooked?"


    The others burst intoughter. I quickened my pace, gripping my bag tighter.


    Inside, muscr men wielded cleavers hacking away at chunks of flesh with efficiency.


    I hesitated at the doorway, scanning for someone who looked at least, approachable. Instead, I found a group of workers lounging by a chopping block, their conversation halting as their eyesnded on me.


    "<strong>?Guau!</strong>, what do we have here?" one of them whistled, his grin stretching wide.


    Yeah, yeah... every wolf in the pack already knew that Don Diego''s daughter was an Omega. Anything else? It took great strength to not roll my eyes.


    "Looks like she''s auditioning for the tomato festival," another quipped, nudging hispanion.


    "Se?orita, did you fall into a pot of salsa, or is this a new fashion trend?"


    Theughter that followed was loud enough to drown out all the thunk of knives against wood. I could feel my cheeks burning as I clutched the bag in my hand.


    "I''m here to see the butcher."


    "Oh, you mean <i>el jefe</i>. His dick can''t fit in your little pussy, Omega!" A rather disgusting one among them blurted out and my bag fell off my shoulder.


    Was I even safe here?


    The group erupted into another round ofughter, and I was about to snap something scathing when a booming voice came from behind.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Theughter stopped so abruptly it was as though someone had flipped a switch. The workers scrambled back to their stations, suddenly focused and industrious once again.


    I turned, and my jaw dropped.


    How could Father even send me here? He must have known... that this wasn''t a ce for a noble youngdy like myself.

 Chapter 17: _ The Butchery

    <h4>Chapter 17: _ The Butchery</h4>


    The butcher turned slowly, and my eyelids bat rapidly when I saw how his huge frame filled the doorway. He had a face chiseled from stone¡ªall hard angles and deep furrows, with a nose that looked like it had been broken in a bar fight and never quite healed right.


    <strong>This was the kind of man who could snap a person in half with one hand and not lose sleep over it.</strong>


    He most definitely would not negotiate with me. Now, I hated myself for not improvising on the money from the mysterious benefactor before it was stolen from me.


    Whoever they were, I was sure they''d be disappointed in me.


    "Buenas tardes. Good afternoon, sir." I managed to whisper, trying to keep my voice from shaking.


    "?Y t¨² qui¨¦n eres? Who are you?"


    Before I could squeak out a response, one of the men behind me spoke up. "She''s Don Diego''s omega daughter. The one cursed by the Moon Goddess!"


    He announced with smugness¡ªthe kind people reserve for something pitiful but mildly amusing¡ªlike a three-legged dog trying to catch its tail.


    To hell with that clown.


    The butcher frowned and his mouth twisted into a scowl¡ªone that seemed like it was permanently etched on his face.


    He turned to the men. "?C¨¢llense y sigan trabajando! Leave her alone; she''s not your concern."


    I blinked. Wait, was that...protection? From <i>him</i>?


    That certainly beat any image of him I had of him in my head. I''d thought he''d be like the rest of the pack, but maybe there were exceptions; people who could still remember that I was flesh and blood behind all that Omega nonsense.


    Or being cursed by the Moon Goddess, whatever I could have done to her to deserve such a fate.


    The butcher nced back at me, the frown he shot his men gone. "You''re here for the meat, I assume. Come on."


    He didn''t wait for an answer, disappearing into the depths of the butchery. The men behind me exchanged looks but wisely said nothing more. I followed, clutching my tote bag like it was a talisman.


    The moment I stepped inside, I regretted it.


    <strong>The smell hit me first¡ªa brutal cocktail of blood, raw flesh, and something zingy that made the back of my throat itch.</strong> The air was like the after stench of vomit. The floor was slick with what I prayed was just water, though the reddish tint made me suspect otherwise.


    For someone like me who has been used to luxury, such a setting was an eyesore.


    I tried not to gag as I passed rows of meat hooks, each one bearing a hunk of carcass in various states of disassembly. A pig''s head stared at me from a nearby table, its ssy eyes using me of some crime I wasn''t aware I''dmitted.


    I could feel my stomach churning, but I kept walking, focusing on the butler''s broad back and reminding myself that this wasn''t the time to faint.


    Finally, we reached a small office tucked away at the back of the building. It was cramped and cluttered, with stacks of papers and receipts piled high on the desk.


    The butcher turned to me, spreading his arms like he was inviting me for a hug.


    "Did you bring the list and the money?"


    I nodded quickly, fumbling in my bag. The list was easy enough to find¡ªI''d written it myself, after all¡ªbut the money... My throat ran dry.


    How on earth would I exin how Luis Miguel and his gang stole it from me and how the vegetable greedily stole the rest?


    The butcher raised an eyebrow at my dy. "Well?"


    "I¡ªI had it, I swear. It wasplete when I left the house. But I encountered some problems on my way." I gestured at my ruined clothes. "It was bullied away from me."


    One could easily tell the butcher believed me at a go with the way he eyed me with pity, giving me a one-over. Everyone knew I was the pack''s scapegoat.


    "You lost it? Now, that''s unfortunate."


    "I''m so sorry," I blurted out, the words gushing out in my panic. "I''ll¡ªI''ll find a way to pay you. Or maybe you could just help me out. Sell it to me on credit and I''ll pay up within a given timeline."


    How on earth did I even expect to pay him back, huh? I was synonymous with a maid at home now. Except the maids were getting paid and I wasn''t.


    "No credit," the butcher interrupted firmly. "Not unless your father says so, and I don''t imagine he''d be happy about this."


    He turned away, clearly ready to dismiss me, but desperation made me sick in the stomach. Without thinking, I dropped to my knees.


    "Please! Please, I beg you! I need that meat¡ªif I go back empty-handed, my father will¡ªhe''ll..."


    I didn''t finish the sentence, but anyone with a fine imagination could have filled in the gap. The butcher paused, his shoulders stiffening.


    "Get up," he muttered, but I shook my head.


    "Please," I whispered, tears streaming down my face. "I''ll pay you back, I swear. I''ll do whatever you want¡ªjust don''t send me back with nothing."


    He turned to look at me again, and for the first time, I thought I saw a whiff of something human in his eyes. He could be annoyed, perhaps, but also...pity?


    "You''re really this scared of your father?"


    I nodded miserably.


    He sighed, running a hand through his salt-and-pepper hair. "Fine," he said atst, though he didn''t sound happy about it. "But if you can''t pay, you''ll have to work for me to cover the cost. Agreed?"


    HUH? Work for him? How? Here? Amidst these sharks he called workers?!


    "Work for you? Here?" I blurted out in wonder, a hand over my mouth.

 Chapter 18: _ The Beta is Here

    <h4>Chapter 18: _ The Beta is Here</h4>


    I stared at the butcher, still on my knees, and weighed my options. Work in this ughterhouse of horrors or go home empty-handed to face my father''s wrath.


    It wasn''t much of a choice. My father''s anger was legendary, and I wasn''t keen on bing thetest casualty of his volcanic temper.


    At least, not any more than I already had.


    "I ept." I gulped.


    The butcher gave me a long, scrutinizing look, as if sizing up whether I was truly desperate enough to go through with this.


    Truth was, I had no idea how I''d pull off such a thing, but I knew it was the next best thing. Anything was better than Father''s anger.


    Then, the butcher nodded. "Good. You''ll start tomorrow. Be here by sunrise. A week''s worth of work, and we''ll call it even."


    Sunrise? My mouth parted in shock, making me nearly suffocate from my frustration.


    That meant waking up before the roosters crowded and leaving before the housemaids even started their day. Was I even fit for such stress?


    But I had no other option.


    "Okay. Thank you," I said, twisting my fingers in uncertainty.


    He grunted and motioned for me to stand. "Follow me," he said, leading me back toward the front of the shop.


    I tried not to look too closely at the carcasses as we passed, though the overwhelming stench and the asional squelch beneath my shoes made it impossible to ignore my surroundings.


    When we stepped outside, the butcher barked at his workers. "Bring out Don Diego''s order!"


    The men exchanged nces at the sound of that, which immediately put me on edge. One by one, they began carrying out massive bundles of wrapped meat, each one bigger and bigger.


    My jaw dropped.


    "That''s all for... me?" I stammered.


    The butcher crossed his arms over his broad chest and gave me a bemused look. "It''s your father''s order, not mine. I don''t decide how much he buys."


    The workers deposited the meat into a pile at my feet, and I felt my knees wobble just looking at it. There was no way I could carry all of that. Even if I were a werewolf with supernatural strength, it would still be a challenge.


    Not to mention I was nothing. Empty.


    The butcher nced around. "Where''s your car parked?"


    I felt my face pale with embarrassment. "Um... I don''t have one. My father... he sent me on foot."


    The butcher''s eyebrows shot up so high they nearly disappeared into his hairline. "On foot? With this much meat? What does he think you are, a pack mule?"


    I winced at theparison, though it wasn''t entirely inurate.


    "I guess he thought it wouldn''t be this much," I lied, knowing full well my father didn''t care whether I could carry it or not.


    He just wanted to punish me. Consider me punished.


    The butcher sighed heavily. "There''s no way you''re hauling this by yourself."


    "I know," I said quickly, wringing my hands. "Do you... have any ideas? Maybe someone who can help me deliver it?"


    He shook his head. "I''ve already done more than I should. I can''t spare anyone else."


    Panic began to rise in my chest. How was I supposed to move all this meat without help? I opened my mouth to plead further when one of the workers suddenly called out.


    "?Jefe! A VIP just arrived!"


    The butcher frowned. "A VIP? Who?"


    Another worker ran in, out of breath. "It''s the Beta!"


    What in the seven zes of thunderstorms?


    The Beta? Axel?


    My heart began to thump so loudly, I could hear it in my ears. This was thest ce I''d expected to see him.


    I hadn''t seen him since the Luna Hunt g, where he''d defended me when everyone else judged me. I''d been too stunned¡ªand too shy¡ªto thank him properly back then.


    And now, of all times, he showed up while I was dressed in miserable clothes, reeking of the butcher shop, and smeared with who-knows-what from the streets.


    Oh, I know... Tomato juice!


    The butcher''s face was nearly as shocked as mine.


    "The Beta? Axel Montenegro has never set foot in my shop before. Why now?"


    Before anyone could specte further, the man himself appeared in the doorway.


    Axel Montenegro was everything you''d expect a Beta to be¡ªwas it his height? Looks? The authoritarian way in which he carried himself?


    It was such that made everyone instinctively straighten up. He nced around the room as he stepped inside, and his presence was maic¡ªdrawing every gaze toward him.


    Once again, unlike his scum brother, ¨¢lvaro, he was not dressed in a fancy way. Just what one would see on a regr guy on a regr day.


    Except Axel looked nothing like a regr guy.


    The butcher and his workers immediately scrambled to greet him.


    "Bienvenido, Beta Axel!" They chanted in unison.


    I, however, remained frozen in ce, my nerves fraying. I had been stressed out by everything going on before, and now, Axel showed up.


    Worse, I looked at my problems too. Bet he''d regret ever going against the whole pack to stand up for a fraud like me when he set his eyes on me.


    My face fell. I think I like him so much to care about what he thinks of me.


    Axel acknowledged the greetings with a simple nod but didn''t spare me a nce at first. A part of me wish he wouldn''t, but deep down, I wanted him to.


    But why? Was it just gratitude? I mean, I''d been through a lot these past three weeks to realize how golden that moment was. That someone as respectable as Axel found me worthy despite being worthless.


    "I was in the area and thought I''d see if you had any freshmb," Axel announced.


    <i>Oh, that baritone voice... it made heat rise between my legs. </i>


    The butcher looked uneasy, clearly unused to directly dealing with someone of Axel''s rank.


    "Of course, Beta! We have the finest cuts ready. Just give me a moment to prepare them."


    As the butcher hurried off, Axel''s gaze finallynded on me. For a moment, we stood there, eyes interlocking and voices muted.


    Oh, by the moon and the sun, I felt a rush of heat crawl up my neck. It was undoubtedly now¡ªI might kind of have some fangirl crush on him.


    <i>Bold of me. No,ughable of me.</i>

 Chapter 19: _ Falling For Him

    <h4>Chapter 19: _ Falling For Him</h4>


    I swallowed my nerves and smoothed the front of my tattered skirt, bracing myself as best I could. My heart thundered as I took a tentative step forward.


    I couldn¡¯t avoid him forever, no matter how embarrassing my current state was. If nothing else, I owed him a greeting¡ªhe was the Beta, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    "Buenas tardes, Beta Axel," I said, trying to keep my voice steady even as I felt the gaze of every worker here on me. My cheeks burned, no doubt as red as a ripened tomato.


    Axel turned toward me, his beautiful eyes narrowing slightly as if he were trying to ce me. "Buenas tardes," he replied politely but stoically.


    I could feel him giving me a one-over before he asked, "Do I know you?"


    Ouch.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t recognize me. I looked nothing like the girl he¡¯d met at the g, where I¡¯d at least been dressed decently and had my hair brushed.


    Swallowing my embarrassment, I quickly wiped my face with the sleeve of my shirt and shifted from one foot to the other. "I¡¯m Mar¨ªa Jo?e De Vega. Don Diego¡¯s daughter. You... defended me at the Luna Hunt g."


    His eyebrows lifted in recognition, and for a second, I thought I saw something softer behind his usual stoic demeanor. "Ah, yes. Mar¨ªa Jo?e. I remember. How are you doing?"


    <i>Did he just ask how I was doing? That meant he cared, didn¡¯t it? Oh, my gosh¡ªHE CARES! </i>


    If I wasn¡¯t so ridden by shyness right now, I might have hopped on my feet in a happy dance.


    "I¡¯m fine," I finally replied, though the wobble in my voice betrayed the lie.


    Fine wasn¡¯t the word for someone who had just begged on her knees in a butcher shop.


    Axel raised a brow, clearly not convinced, but he didn¡¯t press the issue. Instead, he crossed his arms and said, "I need to correct you about one thing, though."


    My chest pulled taut. "What¡¯s that?"


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to defend you at the g," he shrugged. "I was speaking up for the truth. That¡¯s all."


    <i>Ouch. Just when the little girl in me was shrieking in excitement, thinking he cared. Well, why would he anyway?</i>


    <i>Tch. </i>


    I blinked. "Well... I¡¯m grateful either way," I managed, twisting my fingers together. "It took the attention off of me for a little while, so thank you."


    He gave a slight nod, as if to dismiss the matter entirely.


    "It was nothing." His eyes flicked to the pile of meat on the ground, and his brow arched. "What are you doing here, anyway?"


    "My father sent me to get some meat," I exined, trying to keep my tone neutral even though humiliation at the words was burning on my skin.


    Axel¡¯s brows knitted in anger and disbelief. "The nobledies of the pack are now sent on such masculine errands?"


    <i>Wait, wait, wait... why was he confusing me? First, he acted like he cared, then he said he didn¡¯t, and now, he was pissed on my behalf.</i>


    Gosh, Axel sure knew how to make ady confused.


    However, before I coulde up with a reply, one of the butcher¡¯s workers snorted.


    "She¡¯s no nobledy," he muttered loud enough for everyone to hear. "She doesn¡¯t even have a wolf. There¡¯s nothing noble about the se?orita


    Laughter bubbled through the small group of workers, and my stomach twisted painfully. My hands balled into fists, but I kept my gaze fixed on the ground.


    Axel, however, didn¡¯t seem amused by the stupid joke. His sharp gaze snapped to the man who¡¯d spoken, and theughter died the instant everyone caught the wrinkled lines on his forehead.


    "Who said that?" he asked in a deceptively calm voice¡ªa tone that was far more terrifying than if he had shouted.


    <i>How on earth did he do that?</i>


    The culprit shuddered before stepping forward, all that arrogance gone under Axel¡¯s re. "I did, Beta," he admitted, though his voicecked the earlier egotism.


    Axel tilted his head slightly, a hand under his chin. "Hmm. Interesting. Tell me, what¡¯s your name?"


    "Manuel, Beta," the man replied, swallowing hard.


    "Manuel," Axel repeated, as if testing the name on his tongue. "Manuel, are you aware that speaking ill of someone in front of me¡ªespecially someone who¡¯s done nothing to deserve it¡ªis not only disrespectful but also incredibly stupid?"


    <i>WHOA?!</i>


    Oh, my God... I¡¯d melt at this point. Was... was Axel defending me yet again? I think it was safe to say that no man had ever stood up for me in such a short span as much as Axel had done.


    Would anyone me me if I fell hard for this man?!


    Manuel opened his mouth, likely to stammer out some excuse, but Axel held up a hand. "No, no. Don¡¯t answer that. I think actions speak louder than words. Let¡¯s see... How shall we handle this?"


    A slow¡ªmenacing smile spread across Axel¡¯s face, and I felt the dread and admiration bulge in my chest. <i>You need to see him right now. He was crazy hot.</i>


    "I have an idea," he said, snapping his fingers. "Since you seem to think Mar¨ªa Jo?e is beneath your respect, you¡¯ll show her just how much respect she deserves."


    Manuel blinked, clearly confused. "Beta?"


    Even my own jaw dropped.


    "You¡¯re going to carry all of this meat to her home," Axel said, gesturing to the massive pile of packages. "And you¡¯ll do it as though she were a nobledy. Noints, no shortcuts. Do I make myself clear?"


    <i>OMG!</i>


    He was going to make the worker carry my loads home?! The turn of events! The humiliation of the worker in question... Axel¡¯s masculinity and authority!


    My poor heart! My poor, poor, heart, it wouldn¡¯t stop racing!


    ~~~


    {A/N}


    Hi friends! Good news, Mar¨ªa Jo?e¡¯s book is now exclusively signed to NovelFire app! Now, you can send gifts and golden tickets to support the book and help it reach arger audience. Don¡¯t forget to vote daily too! Thanks for reading so far! Your support will go a long way!


    Cheers!

 Chapter 20: _ My Knight in Shining Armor

    <h4>Chapter 20: _ My Knight in Shining Armor</h4>


    The other workers exchanged wide-eyed looks, and Manuel¡¯s face turned into the reddest shade of red¡ªif there¡¯s anything like that.


    "But, Beta, that¡¯s¡ª"


    "Did I ask for your opinion, Manuel?" Axel cut him off smoothly, eyes darkening.


    Manuel swallowed again.


    I watched his gaze flicking to the pile of meat and then to me. "Yes, Beta. I understand."


    As much as this was all a shock to me, watching someone put the bully in his ce for me was satisfying.


    "Good," Axel said, pping him on the shoulder with enough force to make the man stumble slightly. "And before you get started, apologize to Mar¨ªa Jo?e."


    <i>Goodness me, there was more?!</i>


    Manuel turned to me, ring at me with resentment and embarrassment. "I¡¯m sorry," he mumbled.


    Axel waggled a finger in front of him. "Louder. And like you mean it."


    Thetter bit his bottom lip and tried again. "I¡¯m sorry, Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jo?e. I shouldn¡¯t have said that."


    I nodded awkwardly, uncertain about what to do with the sudden shift in power. "It¡¯s... fine."


    Axel, however, wasn¡¯t done. "That apology was for your words. Now, your actions will make up for them."


    He turned to me to my utmost stupefaction. "Shall we?" He extended his hand toward me, palm up in an invitation.


    Hold on a second... Axel wanted me to... hold hands with him?!


    I mean, every nerve in me wanted to, but I doubted my poor heart could handle Axel¡¯s hand in mine without throwing myself at him.


    I paused, ncing at the pile of meat and then at Manuel, who was already preparing to lift the first bundle.


    "Axel, this really isn¡¯t necessary¡ª"


    "I insist," Axel countered. "A nobledy shouldn¡¯t have to lift a finger. Let Manuel handle it."


    With no room to argue, I ced my hand in his, my heart doing an embarrassing little flip at the warmth of his touch.


    <i>By the moon, it is official; I have a crush on Axel.</i>


    "You¡¯ll ride in my car while Manuel carries the meat after us," he announced casually, as though this were a perfectly ordinary thing to suggest.


    My jaw nearly hit the floor. "I... What?"


    His eyes met mine, my gaze catching the color for the first time. His eyes were silvery, a perfect match for my sage green eyeballs if you¡¯d ask me


    Well, who asked me to make such aparison when this man was so out of reach?


    Now, about what he just proposed, he¡¯s got to be kidding, right? He wanted me to ride in his car? I was just a bloody Omega who humiliated his little brother by being cursed by the Moon Goddess.


    The cursed one was also a threat on the pack, and the Beta wanted me to ride in his car?


    Oh, no. He was serious. Dead serious.


    My brain scrambled for a response, but all I could manage was, "You don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    "I insist. It¡¯s only fair that you¡¯re treated as you deserve."


    Deserve? Treated as I deserve?


    If I was to be treated as such, then a pile of thrash would be synonymous with what I deserved.


    If I wasn¡¯t so stunned, I might have swooned right then and there. The Moon Goddess hear me, this was just like the romance novels I read¡ªa ruggedly handsome Beta swooping in to defend my honor and demanding I be treated like a queen.


    "Thank you, Beta Axel. Thank you so much for your kindness¡ª"


    "It¡¯s nothing," he said, cutting off my gushing with a dismissive wave of his hand, as though carrying my dignity on his broad shoulders was no big deal.


    Meanwhile, Manuel looked like he wanted to crawl into the nearest meat locker and stay there forever. He had already begun hoisting the first bundle of meat, mouth clenched in embarrassment and rage.


    Serves him right.


    Just then, the butcher emerged from the back, his apron stained with fresh blood while he wore a sheepish smile on his face. "Beta Axel, weren¡¯t you here to buy themb? Or has something... changed?"


    His eyes darted to Manuel, who was ring at the meat like it had personally offended him.


    Axel straightened, his grip on my hand still there. His touch was as warm as sunset, and I felt my pulse stutter embarrassingly against my skin.


    <i>Get a grip, Mar¨ªa Jo?e. </i>


    "I am still buying it. But I needed to handle this first." Axel replied coolly.


    The butcher raised a brow, clearly understanding the "this" Axel was referring to. He wisely kept his mouth shut.


    With his free hand, Axel reached into his pocket and pulled out a ck credit card. The sight of it was almost as mesmerizing as the man holding it. He extended it toward the butcher.


    "Here. Charge whatever I owe. I¡¯ll returnter to pick it up."


    The butcher¡¯s face lit up like a Christmas tree as he epted the card. "Of course, Beta. Right away."


    All the while, Axel¡¯s hand remained sped around mine. My senses were on full alert, every nerve in me hyper-focused on the warmth of his palm and the faint calluses that brushed against my skin.


    The roughness only made it worse¡ªor better, depending on how you looked at it.


    My God, I should cover my face in shame now. What a hopeless romantic I was!


    I was so lost in the sensation that I almost didn¡¯t notice when Axel turned to me. "Shall we?"


    I swallowed hard. <i>Get in his car? </i>Just me and him? In such an enclosed space?


    With how giddy I felt on the inside, I didn¡¯t trust myself to behave.


    I nodded and led me out of the shop and toward ack Range Rover Vr parked along the curb. It was spotless, the kind of vehicle that looked like those ones that speed through the streets in an action movie.


    Axel opened the passenger door, gesturing for me to step inside.


    What a gentleman.


    "After you."


    I paused, ncing back at Manuel, who was still struggling to bnce the bundles of meat. He looked like he was two seconds away from dropping them all and running for the hills.


    "Axel, really, this isn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Necessary?" he finished for me. "It is. Get in."

 Chapter 21: _ Take Her Home

    <h4>Chapter 21: _ Take Her Home</h4>


    As soon as I slid into the passenger seat of Axel¡¯s Range Rover, I was hit by the warm, spicy scent sifting in the car. It was a heaven of leather, pine, and something distinctly Axel. It made my head swim a little, or maybe that was just the proximity.


    He closed the door with a click before settling into the driver¡¯s seat beside me.


    Axel¡¯s presence beside me was overwhelming. His hands gripped the steering wheel as he started the engine. The hum of the car vibrated through my seat, making me acutely aware of just how out of ce I felt.


    He adjusted the rearview mirror before speaking in a casual tone as if the past hour hadn¡¯t been a whirlwind of humiliation, heroics, and... whatever this was.


    "I usuallye to that butcher," Axel began, his eyes flicking briefly toward me before returning to the road. "But I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d stumble upon you there."


    Wait, what?


    My brows shot up. Did he just say he <i>usually</i> went there? That couldn¡¯t be true. Not after the butcher himself had practically announced to the entire shop¡ªright in front of me¡ªthat he¡¯d never seen the Beta there before.


    So why did he say he did? Hold on a second...


    It hit me like a ton of bricks. He was trying to y it cool. Axel was deliberately downying the fact that he had gone out of his way to help me. He didn¡¯t want me to know the lengths he¡¯d gone to, probably to avoid making me feel indebted to him.


    Did hee to the butchery because of me? Or maybe just as he¡¯d done with the Luna wolf hunt incident, he didn¡¯t want to simply ept that he was trying to help me.


    Perhaps, he came for other businesses and decided to save me one more time?


    The realization made my lips twitch. Despite my best efforts, a small chuckle escaped.


    Axel turned to nce at me with confusion and curiosity. "What¡¯s so funny?"


    "Oh, nothing," I said quickly, covering my mouth with my hand to stifle anotherugh. "Just... nothing."


    He arched an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced, but his lips curved into a faint smile like he enjoyed the mystery.


    "It¡¯s fine though. You look prettier when youugh, so you¡¯re free to do it more often." He blurted out and my world halted.


    If my face wasn¡¯t red already, it was now. The warmth that flooded my cheeks was both embarrassing and... maybe fascinating.


    If that was apliment from Axel¡ªI¡¯d take it. No, I¡¯d swallow it whole.


    However,e to think of it... his words triggered an uninvited memory¡ªthe note someone had left for me earlier: <i>You¡¯re ugly when you cry.</i>


    Truly, those words were meant to cheer me up. And the benefactor, whoever they were, they tried to help me. Coincidentally, Axel was also trying to help me.


    The echo of those words dampened my brief moment of joy. I bit my lip, casting a sideways nce at Axel as doubt swept over me.


    Could it have been him?


    No. Surely not.


    He wasn¡¯t the type to leave anonymous notes. Was he?


    He wasn¡¯t the type to randomly drop some money for me like he¡¯d been stalking me and watching Luis Miguel and his stupid gang bully me without intervening.


    Nah, that¡¯s not him.


    The rest of the drive was quiet and growing increasingly awkward by the minute. The sun had dipped below the horizon and shadows that blurred past us as the car sped toward my father¡¯s vi.


    The silence between us wasn¡¯t entirely ufortable, but it¡¯d have been great if we¡¯d at least said a word or two to each other. I wanted to speak, to thank him properly, to ask why he¡¯d gone out of his way to help me¡ªbut the words wouldn¡¯te.


    Finally, the gates of my father¡¯s estate came into view, their iron bars glinting. As we approached, the guards stepped forward with cautious expressions until they saw who was driving. One nce at Axel was all it took for them to straighten up and swing the gates open without question.


    The car rolled forward, its tires crunching on the pebble driveway.


    When we alighted, "I¡¯ll wait here with you until Manuel arrives." Axel dered, stunning me.


    "You don¡¯t have to," I interjected quickly, my cheeks flushing. "Really, I can manage from here."


    Axel tilted his head as a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "Axel does whatever Axel wants to do, se?orita."


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether to be ttered or mortified. The idea of Axel standing here, waiting for Manuel to haul the mountain of meat all the way to the vi, felt like another opportunity for Cami¡ªor worse, my father¡ªto misinterpret his intentions.


    Speaking of Cami...


    My sister, all changed now with her hair back into style, was running toward us like a child meeting her military father for the first time in years.


    Her flowy dress swirled around her as she reached the car, her eyes almost popping when Axel stepped out and walked around to open the passenger door for me.


    "Axel!" she eximed, pping her hands sweetly. "What a surprise seeing <i>you</i> here."


    I had heard the stories surrounding Axel and our eldest sister, Rosa. It was said that when they were kids, our father would take them along to the pack house where Axel and Rosa became best of friends.


    Cami would also tag along, but the rtionship between Axel and our eldest sister was the most distinct.


    However, it all ended when Axel was sent abroad to high school. Apparently, they had never met again ever since. And with Axel being a rebel, he barely ever came home.


    When he did, no one¡ªabsolutely no one would see him. Well, until now...


    Ever since the g, Axel has been showing his face more. Anyway, I bet Rosa could even barely remember those memories of her and Axel.


    From the look of things, it might be mutual.

 Chapter 22: _ Shameless Camilla

    <h4>Chapter 22: _ Shameless Cami</h4>


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the specifics, but whatever had happened between them wasn¡¯t exactly the kind of thing I wanted to dig into right now. All I wanted was for this to go smoothly and for Cami not to start any unnecessary drama.


    Axel gave a polite smile and a small nod toward my annoying sister. "Hello."


    Cami sped her hands under her chin, eyes growing dreamy as she stepped closer to him. "Well, I didn¡¯t expect to see you in our vi."


    Axel raised an eyebrow, looking genuinely confused as he looked from me to her. "Perd¨®n, who are you?"


    Cami didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. "It¡¯s me, Cami. Don¡¯t you remember me, Axel?" she asked, putting on her best pouty face, making me feel sick in the stomach with whatever game she was ying.


    Seeing her acting all giddy around Axel was literally making wrinkled lines appear on my forehead. ¨¢lvaro was a man of the girls... finally, having someone as private as Axel speak to me was starting to feel good.


    It felt like he was mine to crush on. Like desperate girls like Cami were supposed to steer clear.


    "We used to be so close when we were kids. I mean, you did spend a lot of time with Rosa, but I was there too." Cami screeched.


    Axel blinked, but his mouth curved into an ¡¯O¡¯. "Of course, I remember you, Cami. You¡¯re all grown up now."


    His eyes swept Cami up and down with interest, making my stomach tighten.


    Tch.


    "Right?" Cami beamed, tossing her hair over her shoulder, the movement almost too exaggerated to be real. "I¡¯m not that little girl you used to y with anymore." She put on a smug grin, as if she expected Axel to bepletely floored by how much she¡¯d changed.


    "Well, I¡¯ll be honest, I wasn¡¯t <i>that</i> little back then," she added, clearly fishing forpliments. "But now? Well, now I¡¯m all grown up and pretty." Her tone was like a challenge, the kind only someone like Cami would throw out there, as though Axel had no choice but to agree with her.


    Axel didn¡¯t even flinch. He simply turned away from her and shot me a quick ¡¯Help me¡¯ nce before saying, "How is Rosa?"


    My jaw nearly dropped.


    He didn¡¯t even acknowledge her remark about being "pretty." How was I supposed to keep fromughing at her expense? But I stayed silent, feet glued to the ground and ears and eyes listening and watching.


    Cami didn¡¯t seem phased at all by the dismissal. She tilted her head and shrugged dramatically. "Oh, Rosa is fine. I mean, she¡¯s strong¡ªalmost like a man now, really. Rigid, tough, and certainly not the kind of woman you¡¯d want, Axel."


    What the bloody hell?!


    I blinked, shocked at the casual cruelty of her words. Rosa was strong, yes, but I hadn¡¯t expected Cami to throw her under the bus like that.


    Those two became so close, hating on me after ¨¢lvaro¡¯s saga started. Hehehe... Did this mean there was an underlyingpetition between them as well despite all the sisterly<i> moochy-moochy?</i>


    Axel didn¡¯t react immediately. Instead, he simply asked, "What do you know about my type of woman, Cami?"


    My ears were on high alert, and I couldn¡¯t help but cringe at what Cami might say next.


    Her grin widened, she jutted her hips out and ced both hands on it.


    "Oh,e on, Axel. You¡¯re so hot, you <i>have</i> to like pretty noble girls like me. I mean, it¡¯s obvious, right?"


    Like her?! Seriously?!


    My eyes practically bulged out of their sockets. Did she really just say that? I wanted to roll my eyes so badly that I almost forgot to breathe.


    Cami was never nobility, no matter how many dresses she wore or how many titles she gave herself.


    But Axel? He didn¡¯t bat an eysh.


    He merely flinched his eyebrows, wearing an amused but nonchnt expression on his face. "Please, do make sure to extend my greetings to Rosa," he said smoothly, as though he were dealing with something far less exasperating than the prideful woman in front of him.


    <i>Extend my greeting to Rosa... why did that send sadness crawling in my heart? Like I might lose him to my strong and independent sister. </i>


    Cami¡¯s eyes went round, but her lips curled into a more devious smile. "Oh, I¡¯ll give your greeting to Rosa... <i>on one condition</i>."


    Axel paused, no doubt sensing the trap she was setting.


    "And what condition would that be?" His voice was calm, but I could tell he was already prepared for whatever wasing.


    Cami fanned her face with her hand. "Well, I¡¯ll only give you my blessing to speak to Rosa if you tell me... Are you single, Axel?"


    Give him her blessings to speak to Rosa? Did he even mention speaking to Rosa? Do I even want him to speak to Rosa?!


    She looked up at him with a boldness that was equal parts obnoxious and ridiculous. My face turned red, and I fought hard not to bury my face in my hands.


    This was the moment where I seriously considered faking a sudden illness to avoid the awkwardness.


    Axel, however, didn¡¯t waver. "Yes, I¡¯m single," he said, as coolly as if he were talking about the weather.


    I swear, Cami nearly leaped off the ground with how fast she moved. In the blink of an eye, she was suddenly standing in front of Axel, her hands grabbing at his shirt.


    "Oh, Axel! I <i>knew</i> it!" she squealed, throwing herself at him in a way that was so dramatic I half-expected her to start crying.


    Axel looked down at her, eyebrows knitted in confusion. "Cami¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not going to let you get away this time!" she shouted, wrapping her arms around his neck, her body stered against his in a way that felt more like a wrestling match than a romantic gesture.


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes simultaneously with my mind inplete shock.


    "What...?" I muttered under my breath, unable to tear my eyes away.


    How was Axel handling this with such patience?


    I¡¯d shove her to the ground like a piece of pebble if it were me.


    And that¡¯s when Cami turned her attention to me. She pulled back from Axel just enough to scrunch up every muscle on her face at me.


    "So, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, have you gotten yourself into trouble again?"


    I stiffened, the blood draining from my face. I opened my mouth to respond, but Axel beat me to it.


    "I¡¯m the one who decided to bring her home. If the trouble¡¯s with me, then yes, she¡¯s in trouble."


    OMG.


    What in the name of manly grace was that? I wished I could rey the hands of time to keep on hearing that on a loophole.


    Cami turned to face me again. "Oh, I see. If getting in trouble means I¡¯d see Axel more often, then maybe you should get into trouble <i>more often</i>."


    Bitch. She wasn¡¯t about to embarrass me in front of Axel, was she?


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My anger purred to life, and before I could stop myself, I shot back, "Maybe if you kept your mouth shut for once, you wouldn¡¯t be so damn annoying, Cami."


    The words were out before I could think, and the moment they left my lips, I felt a hot wave of regret flood through me.


    I shouldn¡¯t be doing this... not in front of Axel.

 Chapter 23: _ Oh, Father

    <h4>Chapter 23: _ Oh, Father</h4>


    <strong>However, </strong>Cami simply smirked at my words and before she could let out whatever she was cooking in her mouth, "I already told you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ didn¡¯t get in trouble."


    Mr. Prince Charming came to the rescue!


    My jaw nearly dropped when my sister treated his words with no regard and pointed at me with one hand.


    She gave me a once-over with an expression ofplete disdain. "From the looks of things," she said, dragging her gaze from my messy hair to my clothes, "it <i>certainly</i> looks like trouble. You look awful, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦." She sneered. "Really, you need to look in the mirror. I can¡¯t believe people used to call you beautiful."


    Before I could respond, the sound of the gates opening to let someone in interrupted the conversation. Manuel had arrived, looking as if he were carrying the heaviest load of the season¡ªor at least, a mountain of meat. His brow was drenched in sweat, and he lookedpletely drained.


    I had never been so relieved to see anyone in my life.


    "Ah, there he is," Axel said, nodding toward Manuel. "Let¡¯s wrap this up."


    "Where should I deliver these?" Manuel grumbled, his voice filled with irritation as he shifted the load.


    Before I could respond, Cami threw herself forward, acting like she was a very hard-workingssie.


    "Follow me," shemanded, tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, and tilted her chin toward Axel. "I know exactly where everything should go. I¡¯m a very resourcefuldy of this home."


    I blinked at her, stunned. She had no clue where the kitchen storage was¡ªshe never went near it. But it was obvious she wasn¡¯t about to let ack of knowledge stop her from showing off.


    Manuel sighed but followed her, muttering something under his breath that sounded like <i>"spoiled brats." </i>I didn¡¯t me him.


    Once they disappeared into the house, Axel turned to me with warmth in his silvery eyes. "Well, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, it seems my work here is done."


    My palms watered, suddenly realizing he was about to leave. The thought filled me with both relief and panic. "Oh... thank you, Beta Axel. For everything. I don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness."


    He waved my words away. "No need. Just... stay out of trouble, alright?"


    I nodded furiously, feeling like an overeager puppy. "I will. Thank you again."


    He chuckled lightly, and oh, what did the sound of hisugh do to me? It made me stiffen as though it had hands to tickle me.


    With a slight incline of his head, Axel turned and walked toward his car. As he climbed in, I couldn¡¯t help but stare after him with gratitude swirling in my chest.


    With a quiet hum, the car drove out of the driveway, leaving me alone with my thoughts¡ªand the nervousness of stepping back inside.


    ___


    The moment I entered the house, I almost collided with Manuel, who was storming out of the kitchen. His face was red, his brow glistening with sweat, and his eyes zing with anger.


    "Do you have <i>any </i>idea what I¡¯ve been through today because of you, Omega?!" he spat, his voice rising along with his chest. "Carrying all that meat, sweating like a pig in front of everyone¡ª"


    "I¡¯m sorry¡ª" I started but couldn¡¯t finish.


    "Sorry?" he barked. "Sorry doesn¡¯t cut it! Next time, carry your own damn meat!"


    Before I could respond, he shoved past me, muttering curses under his breath. I stood there for a moment, stunned and guilt-ridden, but there was no time to dwell on it.


    Father must be awaiting me inside. I already took so much time all thanks to Luis Miguel and his goons!


    Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and stepped into the house. The sight that greeted me made my heart sink.


    My father stood in the center of the room, with Cami and Rosa by his side. His face could rival a goddamn hurricane, his jaw set tight, and his eyes zing with sheer anger.


    Cami stood with a smile curling her lips, while Rosa looked as nk and indifferent as always.


    I swallowed hard and lowered my gaze, stepping forward cautiously. "Good evening, Father."


    Before anyone could even tell me, the air already smelled so much like trouble.


    Mar¨ªa Jo?e, you¡¯re in trouble, okay.


    His reaction was fast and brutal. He strode toward me, his hand swinging before I could even realize what was happening. The pnded hard across my face, the sharp sting radiating through my cheek and leaving my ears ringing.


    "What is good about the evening, hija?! How <i>dare </i>you stay away for so long! Do you think this house runs on your convenience? The kitchen has been waiting for you to return! The staff are ready to make dinner, but they couldn¡¯t because of your absence! You had just one simple task and you still couldn¡¯t carry it out. You just had to prove how much of a failure you are!"


    "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry," I stammered, clutching my stinging cheek. "I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"


    "Didn¡¯t mean to? You think that excuses your behavior? You¡¯ve been gallivanting around with no regard for your duties, embarrassing this family!" He growled, throwing his hands left and right.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I bit my lips, trying hard to refuse to to let them fall. "I... I got into a bit of trouble with members of the pack," I admitted quietly, hoping to cate him.


    "Trouble? And you think that¡¯s an excuse? You think your petty problems are more important than this household?" He fired back.


    My petty problems?


    <i>Father, Rotten Luis Miguel forcefully kissed me. The pack humiliated your beloved daughter. The tomato vendor exploited her. She now has to work in the butcher every morning before everyone awakens to clear the bills. Father, your child is slowly dying.</i>


    <i>Can¡¯t you see?</i> The inner child in me wailed<i>, </i>my cloudy eyes rising to meet his. But father will never see that. Maybe one day, he would?

 Chapter 24: _ Stay Away From Axel!

    <h4>Chapter 24: _ Stay Away From Axel!</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t mean for it to take so long," I whispered, looking away from his unforgiving eyes.


    "You are useless. It seems you¡¯ve dedicated the past three weeks to proving just how useless you are. You are an embarrassment to this family. How dare you inconvenience everyone like this?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I¡¯ll do better. Please..."


    The tears I had been holding back broke through now¡ªthere was no helping it. They streaked down my cheeks in silent streams. I felt utterly humiliated, standing there under his withering re, my sisters watching the scene unfold.


    Cami looked thoroughly entertained, while Rosa kept her face straight, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there crying like a child," my father snapped. "Get to work. The kitchen staff has been waiting long enough. And don¡¯t forget to retire to the pig stables!"


    I nodded quickly, wiping my tears with the back of my hand. "Yes, Father."


    Without another word, he turned and walked out of the room, leaving my heart sinking. Cami smirked at me, clicking her tongue.


    "Poor Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," she cooed mockingly. "Always getting into trouble."


    I clenched my fists at my sides, swallowing the retort that was about to escape. This wasn¡¯t the time to fight back. Not when my father¡¯s anger was still fresh.


    I stood frozen in the middle of the living room, my cheek still stinging from my father¡¯s p, when Rosa stepped forward with her usual calmness. Shepletely ignored the redness in my face and the tears pooling in my eyes.


    "Is it true?" Rosa asked quietly.


    I squinted, confused. "Is what true?"


    She crossed her arms over her chest and leaned slightly toward me. "Did Axele here and ask of me?"


    Oh, that? Why the hell was she acting like she was about to swallow me whole though?


    Before I could answer, Cami let out an exaggerated shriek, throwing her hands up dramatically. "Of course he did, Rosa! Do you think I¡¯d make that up?"


    I turned to her, stunned by her dramatics. "I didn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t."


    Cami¡¯s voice rose, and she pointed an using finger at me as though we were in a courtroom. "Axel came by asking for you Rosa, but Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡ªbeing the little troublemaker she is¡ªstuck to him like glue! She didn¡¯t let hime inside, wouldn¡¯t let him near you, and I swear, she was trying to <i>woo him!" </i>


    Oh, my goodness, what?! I was trying to woo him?!


    How on earth could Cami even say that when it was her shamelessly throwing herself at him? I mean, I knew just how insolent she could be, but this?!


    I knew hurrying inside to escort Manuel it was fishy. I really had no idea this was her n all along.


    "What?!" I gasped, my eyes darting between my two sisters. "That¡¯s not true!"


    But Rosa¡¯s gaze was now fixed on me, her lips curling into a displeased sneer¨Cone that could make a grown-up wet their pants.


    I had always feared Rosa. I had a nagging feeling that behind all that joviality, Cami somehow did too.


    Our sister had always had a way of making us bend to her will, no matter how ridiculous the situation. I remember one summer when Rosa decided that Cami and I would y "servants" to her queen.


    ~


    It started innocently enough¡ªher sitting on a chair draped with Abu¡¯s old shawl, issuingmands while we giggled and curtsied like fools.


    But then Rosa¡¯s requests became more borate.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, fetch me water from the well. And don¡¯t you dare bring it warm¡ªice cold, or you¡¯ll be punished."


    I hesitated, ncing toward the zing afternoon sun. "The well is so far, Rosa. Can¡¯t we y something else?"


    Her lips curved into a malevolent smirk, the kind that could make you question your own sanity. "Oh, I see. You¡¯re refusing your queen. Do you know what happens to servants who refuse me? They¡¯re banished."


    Cami, of course, was no help. "You better go, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I don¡¯t want to be banished with you!" she¡¯d chirped, already positioning herself as Rosa¡¯s favorite servant by fanning her with a piece of cardboard.


    Grumbling, I trudged to the well, filled the bucket with water so cold it made my fingers ache, and carried it back, my little arms shaking from the weight. By the time I returned, Rosa was lounging in the shade, looking as if she hadn¡¯t a care in the world.


    "Ah, finally," she said, taking a long sip from the cup I poured for her. Then she wrinkled her nose. "This tastes... off. Did you dip your hand in it, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    "No!" I¡¯d cried, feeling the genuine fear rise in my chest. "It¡¯s just water!"


    Poor little naive me...


    Rosa had inched forward to me. "Careful, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You¡¯re talking back to the queen."


    Even as a child, Rosa had this way of making you feel guilty for things you hadn¡¯t even done. And now, as she red at me with that same menacing expression, I felt just as helpless as I had that summer¡ªdragged into a game where the rules were always stacked against me.


    ~


    "You stopped Axel froming inside? How dare you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    I protested, stomping my legs on the floor in exhaustion. I really was tired. Genuinely worn out from all these troubles. I¡¯d had my cup full in a single day.


    Could it not just end already? Was it until I died?


    "I didn¡¯t stop him! He wasn¡¯t here for you! He¡ªhe helped me out with¡ª"


    Cami cut me off, cing a hand above her mouth in false stupefaction. "Oh,<i> helped you out?</i> Isn¡¯t that interesting, Rosa? Axel<i> helped</i> Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. He even drove her here in his car! You know what that means, right? She¡¯s trying to seduce him and steal him away from you!"


    What on earth did she mean to steal him away from her?! Was Axel even Rosa¡¯s to begin with?!


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. My mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. Cami¡¯s lies were so outrageous, so absurd, that I didn¡¯t even know where to start.


    "Cami, you¡¯re making that up!" I finally managed to sputter.


    But Rosa wasn¡¯t listening. She stepped closer to me. "Just because Axel stood up for you at the Luna G doesn¡¯t mean he likes you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, okay?" Her voice sounded so coolly like the slow drip of poison. "He¡¯s just like that¡ªhe can¡¯t stand injustice. It¡¯s nothing personal. So don¡¯t get any ideas."


    "I¡ªI¡¯m not getting any ideas!" I protested, shaking my head. "Rosa, I swear, I wasn¡¯t trying to¡ª"


    Oh, wait. That was a lie, wasn¡¯t it? Indeed, I have many ideas. I had a whole lot of them piled up in my head, sitting beside him in the car like that¡ªhis scent, his presence, his masculinity...


    Axel was every woman¡¯s dream man. He was my prince charming, but now, my evil sisters wanted to snatch the only reverie I had in this dark storm away.


    Oh, what a life!

 Chapter 25: _ Axel is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 25: _ Axel is Mine</h4>


    "Then why did you let him help you?" Cami interjected when I said I wasn¡¯t trying to woo him. "If you weren¡¯t trying to steal him, why did you let him drive you here, huh?"


    "I didn¡¯t <i>let </i>him!" I snapped in a shaky voice. "He offered, and I¡ª"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Stay away from Axel. Even if he talks to you, don¡¯t reply. Do you understand me?"


    "But Rosa¡ª"


    "Do you <i>understand me?</i>" she repeated, eyeing me with contempt.


    I wanted to decline. I wanted to tell her how I¡¯d only met Axel twice and he already was dominating my world. How he¡¯d stood up for me in ways that no one had over such a little period.


    How much indebted I felt towards him... how much I liked. How much I didn¡¯t want to give him up for her. I wanted to fight for my own options as well.


    But such would never end well for an Omega. We were designed to be quiet, to let things be, and to let every other person step over us.


    It was the Moon Goddess¡¯s wish to refuse us a wolf. Hell, I would never even feel the euphoric feeling of being marked by a mate or being mated to one.


    I mean, how could I ever find a mate when there wasn¡¯t a wolf to ¡¯mate¡¯ in the first ce?


    With Axel, I didn¡¯t stand a chance. And with Rosa? I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in hell in a physical fight if I dared to provoke her. The next best thing was to be wise and dance to her tunes.


    I nodded quickly, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Yes, I understand."


    Rosa then nodded with satisfaction. "Good. Because if you don¡¯t listen, and I ever see you with Axel, I will make your life unbearable."


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry, Rosa. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. You know how slippery Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ can be." Cami pped her hands, shooting me devious res.


    "Thank you, Cami," Rosa smiled faintly like Cami was the best sister in the world and not the one who had just bad-mouthed her outside in front of the said Axel.


    Was it weird that knowing there was no sincerity, between these two, that their cordial sisterhood was only a product of their shared disdain for me, and that when that was omitted, what was left was two bitter sisters who didn¡¯t like each other much and would betray each other at the slightest opportunity satisfying?


    They were the jokes. Pfft.


    Rosa turned back to me, twisting her lips. "You need to remember something, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Axel is mine. We¡¯ve been friends for years, and everyone knows we¡¯re meant for each other. Everyone is rooting for us. Don¡¯te mess this up for me like you do with every other thing with your useless pretty face, okay?"


    I bit my lip, trying to hold back the volcano of words about to erupt inside of me. I wanted to scream. Instead, I nodded again. "I understand."


    Rosa tilted her head, her eyes searching my face as if looking out for any hint of defiance. "And another thing," she added. "Don¡¯t forget who you are. You¡¯re wolfless. Cursed. Anyone who gets close to you will be cursed too. Don¡¯t disrupt Axel¡¯s life with your pathetic presence. You¡¯re tainted. Don¡¯t stain him."


    The words dropped me in a dreaded pool of misery. My chest tightened, and for a very long moment, it was hard to breathe.


    I wished to hell that I could tell them how unfair they were being¡ª how fast their words were traveling into my brain, how painful they were¡ªbut I didn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    After all, she was right. I was a stain. Polluted. Corrupted.


    Cami let out a dramatic sigh, shaking her head. "Poor Axel. He probably doesn¡¯t even realize what a danger Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is to him."


    "Exactly. Which is why it¡¯s my duty as his friend¡ªand your big sister¡ªto protect him. You should be grateful for my advice, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I¡¯m saving you from getting your heart broken." Rosa spat.


    I stood there, my fists clenched at my sides, my nails digging into my palms. The air in the room began to suffocate, and I wanted nothing more than to run away.


    If only I could. If only...


    "Do you understand?" Rosa asked again, cutting through the fog in my mind.


    "Yes."


    "Good.".


    She turned on her heel and walked away, leaving me standing there with Cami, who was still grinning like she¡¯d just won a prize.


    "Well," Cami said, flipping her hair over her shoulder, "I think that went well, don¡¯t you?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. All I could do was stand there, staring at the floor, as the painful words stabbed at my heart over and over again.


    But deep down, beneath the hurt and humiliation, anger began to burn in me. It wasn¡¯t fair. None of this was fair.


    Did I really deserve to be cursed?


    I raised my head, my tear-stained face puffy and swollen with sorrow.


    "Karma is a bitch, Cami. I just can¡¯t wait for you to find out how true that statement is." I bellowed, spitting a chunk of saliva on her stupid dress and walking away.


    I stormed into the kitchen, my chest heaving as I fought back the untamed emotions in me. Behind me, I heard Cami¡¯s dramatic shriek echoing through the hallways like some banshee.


    But for once, she didn¡¯t follow me. Bloody thanks to the Moon Goddess.


    The kitchen was bustling with activity, pots nging and the rich aroma of roasted meats in the air. I barely noticed any of it.


    I just wanted my mother, and since she was dead and gone, I went to the next best person¡ªJuana.


    My vision was blurry, my focus was scattered, and myposure was in shreds.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" her familiar voice called, and momentster, Juana appeared in front of me, her brown eyes wide with concern.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, her hands hovering uncertainly over my shoulders as if unsure whether to hug me.


    I tried to muster a smile, to tell her I was fine, but the words choked in my throat. Instead, a sob tore its way out, followed by another, until I was full-on crying.


    Good grief, it was the kind of crying that left you gasping for air and wondering if your body could handle it... always followed by multiple hups.


    Juana didn¡¯t hesitate this time. She pulled me into a hug. "It¡¯s okay, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It¡¯s going to be okay."


    Would it? Doesn¡¯t seem like it. I just wanted to die. It hurts... Everywhere.

 Chapter 26: _ He Cares For You

    <h4>Chapter 26: _ He Cares For You</h4>


    The kitchen went silent for a moment, and I became painfully aware of the other maids standing around. Then the whispers started.


    As expected.


    "Look at her now. How the mighty has fallen."


    "Moon Goddess¡¯s curse is no joke. Who would¡¯ve thought?"


    "Even her sisters despise her. Imagine being hated by your own blood. Are we supposed to respect her?"


    Juana pulled back from the hug and turned to defend me once again.


    "Do you have no shame? Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is standing right here, crying, and this is what you choose to do? Backbite her? Do you even have hearts?"


    The maids exchanged awkward nces, some muttering half-hearted apologies, while others quickly busied themselves with their tasks but not without telling Juana to mind her business.


    At that moment, the kitchen door swung open, and the butler, a tall man named Don Federico, walked in. His sharp eyesnded on me immediately.


    "Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he said gently, stepping closer when he saw my tears. "What is the matter?"


    Juana answered before I could. "She¡¯s had a rough day, Don Federico. Her sisters have been... well, they¡¯ve been terrible to her."


    He nodded solemnly and ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "Se?orita, you are stronger than this. But perhaps it would be best to console yourself in a quieter ce. Juana, why don¡¯t you take her to her room?"


    Juana nodded, throwing an arm around me protectively. "Come on, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Let¡¯s get you out of here."


    I let her guide me out of the kitchen, past the pitying and judgmental stares of the staff, and up the staircase to my room. Juana closed the door behind us, locking out the world¡ªor at least trying to.


    She sat me down on the bed. "Talk to me," she said, sitting beside me and taking my hands in hers. "What happened?"


    Reliving the painful memories of this horrible day was something I¡¯d rather pass on. However, I needed to talk to someone about it and get some of the burden out of my mind.


    I have Juana a messy recount of everything¡ªLuis Miguel and his vile friends, Axel stepping in to save me, Rosa and Cami¡¯s usations, and my father¡¯s cruelty.


    Juana listened intently as usual with her expression changing with every word I uttered.


    When I finally finished, she let out a frustrated huff. "Your father is impossible," she hissed, shaking her head. "And your sisters? Don¡¯t even get me started. But Luis Miguel... oh, I swear, if I ever see him, I¡¯ll¡ª"


    I cut her off with a small smile, though my face was still damp with tears. "It¡¯s okay, Juana. You don¡¯t need to fight my battles."


    "No, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You don¡¯t deserve this. None of it. And Axel¡ªthank the Moon Goddess for him. He sounds like the only decent person in this whole mess." She sped her hands in mind affectionately.


    I nodded while my mind drifted to Axel again. "He¡¯s... different," I admitted softly. "But it¡¯s weird, right? Why would someone like him even bother? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re close."


    Juana tilted her head. "Oh, I see what¡¯s happening here."


    I frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    "Axel likes you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," she said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    No, he doesn¡¯t!


    Suddenly, Juana flicked her fingers, making me jolt. She looked as if she were about tounch into one of her grand theories, the kind that would dump me into a dilemma of half-belief and half-doubt.


    "I¡¯m telling you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," she said, jabbing a finger in the air for emphasis. "The mysterious benefactor <i>has </i>to be Axel too. Who else would swoop in and drop that money for you like some mysterious guardian angel?"


    I frowned, the memory of that moment still fresh and jarring. "It doesn¡¯t make sense, Juana. If it really was Axel, why wouldn¡¯t he have stepped in earlier? He was there, wasn¡¯t he? He saw what Luis Miguel and his cronies were doing to me. If he cared, why didn¡¯t he stop them?"


    Juana crossed her arms and leaned back, twisting her lips in thought. "Maybe he didn¡¯t want to draw attention to himself. You said it yourself¡ªAxel doesn¡¯t seem like the type who likes to make a scene."


    "That¡¯s exactly why it doesn¡¯t add up. What kind of person stands by and watches something like that happen, only to drop money afterward and disappear? It¡¯s... weird. And honestly, a little insulting." " I argued, shaking my head.


    If that was Axel, then I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to see him in the same light. I would have given anything to be saved from Luis Miguel¡¯s disgusting kiss. Anything at all.


    I knew he had his friends would forever tease me about it. If Axel watched that happen without lifting a finger, I wasn¡¯t sure I could forgive him for it.


    So please, do not be Axel.


    "Ay, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You¡¯re overthinking this. Maybe he didn¡¯t intervene because he didn¡¯t want to escte things or make it worse for you. You know how people like Luis Miguel can get when their ego is bruised. They mighte after you harder next time, and Axel might not be there to help you then. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe thought leaving the money would be a way to help without putting you in more danger."


    Okay, Juana was officially an Axel fangirl!


    I opened my mouth to counter, but she held up a hand to stop me.


    "Look, I know it¡¯s not the fairy tale rescue you were probably hoping for. But not everyone handles things the same way. Axel might¡¯ve had his reasons for staying in the shadows. And from everything you¡¯ve told me about him, it sounds like he¡¯s the kind of guy who prefers to help without making a big deal about it."


    I stared at her, torn between disbelief and reluctant eptance. "So you¡¯re saying he just... dropped the money and vanished like some kind of secret superhero? That¡¯s ridiculous."


    "Ridiculous or not, it¡¯s the best exnation we¡¯ve got," Juana shot back. "And honestly, it makes sense. Think about it: Axel¡¯s rich, he¡¯s connected, and he clearly has a soft spot for you. Who else would¡¯ve done it? Rosa? Cami? Your father?" She scoffed. "Please."


    The idea of Axel being my mysterious benefactor made my stomach twist in ways I didn¡¯t want to examine too closely. "But if he really likes me, wouldn¡¯t he just... say it? Why go through all this secrecy and roundabout ways of helping me?"


    Juana smirked, flipping her neck left and right. "Because men are idiots, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Especially men who don¡¯t know how to handle their feelings. Axel probably doesn¡¯t want to scare you off or make things awkward. So he¡¯s ying it safe, watching from the sidelines, and helping where he can."


    Was he? Dammit... how I wish I could grow enough balls to ask him. But then again, I saw it once on TikTok that a man who gives mixed signals is a man who is uninterested.


    Just how true was that?


    ¡ª


    {A\N}


    Hi friends! Thanks for reading this far. You¡¯re the real MVP! If you love what you¡¯re reading so far, please, support the book with power stones, Golden tickets, and gifts (lots of those sweet sweet gifts... hahaha ;)). If you also have any questions, ask in thements, and I¡¯ll answer all! Thanks again for giving my book a chance.


    Love you! <3

 Chapter 27: _ He Likes You

    <h4>Chapter 27: _ He Likes You</h4>


    I let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through my hair. "It still doesn¡¯t make sense, Juana. If he really cared, he would¡¯ve stepped in when I needed him the most. Watching me cry and then throwing money at the problem doesn¡¯t exactly scream ¡¯knight in shining armor.¡¯"


    Juana squeezed my hand. "I get it. I do. And I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s the perfect way to handle things. But Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you¡¯ve been through so much. Maybe Axel doesn¡¯t know how to approach you. Maybe he¡¯s trying to figure it out, just like you are."


    Her words struck a chord, and I felt a pang of guilt for being so dismissive. Or for saying I¡¯d never see him in the same light.


    "I just... I don¡¯t want to get my hopes up, Juana. Not about him. Not about anything."


    "I get that too. But listen to me: if Axel is the one who dropped that money¡ªand I¡¯m betting everything I¡¯ve got that he is¡ªthen it means he cares. And if he cares, that¡¯s something worth holding onto, even if it¡¯s just a little hope." She pressed her lips together, shaking our entwined hands.


    "And what about Rosa? She¡¯s made it clear that Axel is off-limits. If she finds out I¡¯ve even thought about him¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t even want to think about it. My sister would literally hit me. She¡¯d beat me to a pulp. That¡¯s Rosa for you¡ªfull of action and fewer words.


    Devious, mean, and harsh actions. I was weak, it¡¯d be stupid to fight a battle I knew I¡¯d definitely loose.


    I didn¡¯t want to be a victim.


    Juana rolled her eyes so hard I thought they might get stuck. "Rosa can¡¯t im him like he¡¯s a piece of furniture. Axel gets to decide who he likes, and from what you¡¯ve told me, he seems pretty invested in you."


    I shook my head. "No, Juana. I can still agree that he helped me since it¡¯s still believable, but liking me? Hell no. He¡¯s just... kind. That¡¯s all."


    "Kind?" Juana repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, men don¡¯t go out of their way to protect and help someone unless they care. And from what you¡¯ve told me, Axel cares. A lot."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but Juana held up a hand to stop me. "Listen, You don¡¯t have to believe me now. Just wait and see. Axel¡¯s actions will speak louder than any words Rosa or Cami can throw at you."


    Her confidence was almost infectious, but I couldn¡¯t stop being a doubting Thomas. "What if you¡¯re wrong?" I whispered.


    Juana shrugged listlessly. "Then I¡¯ll owe you a big apology. But I don¡¯t think I am. And as for Rosa? She can¡¯t choose for Axel. If he wants you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, then he¡¯ll have you. And from what I can tell, he ticks all the boxes for a man worth fighting for."


    Her confidence was contagious, but I could only stare and doubt. Maybe she was right... maybe she wasn¡¯t. I only had to wait and sees


    "You make it sound so easy." I chuckled.


    "Trust me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I¡¯ve got a good feeling about this."


    I shook my head with a reluctant smile appearing on my lips. "You¡¯re incorrigible."


    "And you¡¯re too hard on yourself," she replied, pulling me into another hug. "Now,e on. Let¡¯s go wash your face and get you looking like the Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ I know. We can¡¯t let you look like you¡¯ve just rolled out of a battlefield."


    "That¡¯s exactly how I feel," I muttered.


    She wasn¡¯t having any of it. "Hush. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up. You¡¯re still Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ del Castillo, even if some people around here have forgotten it."


    I let her drag me to the washroom like a rag doll, where she set about her task like a military dama. She untangled my hair, asionally muttering curses about my father, my sisters, and, of course, Luis Miguel.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her fervor, though myughter was dampened by the reality of what awaited me.


    Once my hair was tamed and neatly braided, Juana scrubbed my face clean and made me rinse my hands and feet. "There," she said, standing back to inspect her work like a painter admiring her masterpiece. "Now you look more like yourself."


    "Great," I said, rolling my eyes. "Clean and presentable for the pigs."


    Juana shot me a warning re, but before she could respond, a knock echoed from the door.


    We exchanged a nce, and she went to open it. One of the maids stood there, pulling back her bottom lip, as though she¡¯d drawn the short straw for this particr errand.


    She must be one of the good ones. One of those who liked the easygoing daughter of the house.


    "Don Diego has instructed me to escort Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ to the pig stables," the maid announced.


    Well? What did I say about my father again?


    Juana froze and I watched as her hand was tightening on the doorframe. "I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually doing this."


    "It¡¯s fine, Juana," I said quickly, though my chest began to ache at the thought of spending the night among squealing, smelly pigs. "We knew this wasing."


    Juana turned to me, her eyes zing. "Fine? Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, this is <i>not</i> fine! It¡¯s humiliating, degrading¡ª"


    "Juana, it¡¯s okay. Really. Let¡¯s just focus on getting me ready. If I have to sleep in a pigsty, I might as well do it with dignity and not smell like meat and tomatoes."


    And Luis Miguel... I added in my head.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, but she nodded reluctantly. "Fine. But we¡¯re going to do this <i>my</i> way. If you¡¯re sleeping with pigs, you¡¯re going to be the best-dressed pigpanion they¡¯ve ever seen."


    She marched over to my wardrobe, yanking it open. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her theatrics as she started rummaging through my clothes.


    "Somethingfortable but not shabby," she muttered to herself, holding up various items and then discarding them. "And we¡¯ll need a good sheet toy down. I¡¯ll be damned if you¡¯re going to sleep directly on hay."


    Just as she began pulling out a soft cotton sheet, the maid cleared her throat nervously. "That... won¡¯t be necessary."


    Juana froze mid-motion, her head whipping around. "What do you mean?"


    "Don Diego has also requested your immediate presence in his study, Juana."


    Uh-oh.

 Chapter 28: _ Like a Brother

    <h4>Chapter 28: _ Like a Brother</h4>


    <strong>~Axel¡¯s Point Of View~</strong>


    After leaving Luis alone, I had intended to just go for a little sightseeing since I hadn¡¯t been around in the pack for over five years. I remember how Mom had called, manipting me intoing home for ¨¢lvaro¡¯s Luna Wolf hunt.


    I didn¡¯t give a damn about my pompous brother. I¡¯d rather sit my ass at home!


    The call had started innocently enough¡ªher soft, sweet <i>"Hijo m¨ªo," </i> mused so sweetly in a way that usually meant trouble.


    I should¡¯ve hung up. I really should¡¯ve.


    "It¡¯s your duty as a brother, Axel," she had said.


    "Duty?" I¡¯d snorted, pacing in my luxury apartment at Canary Wharf. "Since when has ¨¢lvaro treated me like a brother? If anything, <i>mam¨¢</i>, he¡¯s always treated me like a thorn, just like the rest of you."


    I could almost picture her saying: <i>maybe because you are. </i>


    "You are brothers whether you like it or not. I gave birth to both of you. You share blood. Do you think that means nothing?"


    Ah, yes, the blood argument. ssic mam¨¢.


    "Well, congrattions on the biology lesson, mam¨¢. Next time, try giving a ss on fairness to your beloved ¨¢lvaro."


    "<i>Dios m¨ªo</i>, Axel! Why must you always make everything aboutpetition? This is his Luna Wolf Hunt. His special day. You should be proud of your brother."


    I¡¯dughed bitterly at that. "Proud of what? She¡¯ll probably be someone just as uptight and pretentious as he is. <i>Mam¨¢</i>, the only thing ¨¢lvaro deserves is a mirror so he can admire himself for eternity."


    Little did I know that his Luna Wolf interest was nothing like that. The poor girl was like an angel.


    "Axel! You <i>will</i>e to this wedding, and you will behave. Do you understand me? If I have to drag you back myself¡ª"


    "I regret answering this call," I¡¯d muttered, pping my forehead.


    And yet, here I was. Because saying no to my mother was as impossible as ¨¢lvaro admitting he wasn¡¯t perfect.


    ¡ª


    Back in the present, I rubbed my temples and muttered to my wolf, <i>"I regret this, Hugo. I should¡¯ve stayed home."</i>


    Hugo¡¯s voice rumbled in my mind. "Quit sulking. You¡¯re acting like a pup who got his favorite bone taken away."


    "I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion."


    <i>"You never do, but here we are. Stop being dramatic. Walk around, get some air, find our mate, and quit thinking about ¨¢lvaro."</i>


    I rolled my eyes. Hugo and his never-ending mate talk.


    "Fine," I grumbled aloud, shoving my hands into my pockets.


    The streets of the pack were just as I remembered¡ªbustling with life,ughter, and the asional yelling of vendors trying to sell their overpriced goods.


    The smell of roasted meat, and churro, mixed with the tang of the ocean breeze. It should¡¯ve beenforting, but all I felt was an overwhelming irritation at being back.


    Pack life wasn¡¯t for me. But as werewolves, we couldn¡¯t be away from our respective packs for too long. Whether we like it or not, our duties were to the Alpha.


    Anyway, I kept my head low, not in the mood to deal with anyone who might recognize me. All I wanted was to grab a few supplies from the market and head back to the small guest room I¡¯d been forced into.


    As I neared the center of the square, though, whispers caught my attention. I¡¯m talking venomous and mean whispers.


    "Look at her. Pathetic."


    "She thinks she belongs here? An omega like her? Disgusting."


    "The Moon Goddess must¡¯ve cursed her for a reason."


    I frowned, following the direction of their sneers. And there she was¡ªa girl, walking with her shoulders hunched as if the burden of the whole world rested on them.


    Her head was bowed, her hair hiding most of her face, but there was no mistaking the way her.


    It was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I didn¡¯t know her well¡ªjust bits from three weeks ago.


    However, from what I was hearing now, I knew she was the omega who didn¡¯t fit in. The one everyone loved to hate. And as I watched her try to shrink into herself with theck of confidence, I couldn¡¯t describe the emotions that mmed into me.


    Anger? Pity? Maybe both.


    "Pathetic," someone hissed nearby.


    Why the hell was she letting them throw those insults at her? The least she could do was tell them to go straight to hell!


    I clenched my fists, biting back the urge to tell them off. What was it about her that brought out the worst in people?


    Sure, she didn¡¯t look like much nowpared to the Luna witch hunt ¡ªher clothes were in, and her posture screamed defeat¡ªbut the sheer cruelty in their tone was too much.


    I hated injustice, always had. And this? This was disgusting.


    Without realizing it, I found myself trailing behind her, keeping a distance but close enough to watch. She moved through the market like a ghost with her presence barely acknowledged except for the asional sneer or snidement.


    The irritation in me was boundless. To her, I felt like a big brother. Perhaps, it was because Mom lost my little sister two days afterbor, perhaps, a part of me had always wanted to be a big brother... I had no idea.


    But I really wanted to help Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡ªlike any big brother would.


    Then it happened.


    Anky boy and his cronies approached her.


    I watched as he and his gang pushed her into a tomato vendor¡¯s cart, the red fruit scattering across the ground. Her money¡ªwhat little she had¡ªwas snatched up afterward.


    I gritted my teeth, every blood in my vein boiling. I could bite off the neck of everyone nearby because of this!


    The crowd didn¡¯t help her. They didn¡¯t even pretend to care. Instead, they watched curiosity, as if she were some tragic spectacle put on for their entertainment.


    She slipped, her face flushed with embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t cry. That, at least, seemed to infuriate her oppressor even more. They dragged her toward a quieter corner, with intentions that I knew weren¡¯t pure.


    I bit my bottom lip, my face scrunched up in a frown:


    I wanted to step in. Every fiber of my being screamed at me to intervene, to show those entitled pricks what it felt like to be humiliated. But then the reality of it all hit me.


    If I defended her¡ªan omega¡ªI¡¯d be drawing attention to myself. Attention I didn¡¯t want. And ¨¢lvaro and the rest of my family? They¡¯d never let me hear the end of it.


    Protecting an omega, especially one as ridiculed as Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, would be seen as a stain on their precious reputation.


    And yet... how could I just stand here?


    <i>"Do something," </i>Hugo growled in my mind. <i>"You hate this as much as I do."</i>


    "I know," I muttered under my breath, my jaw tightening. But I couldn¡¯t. Not directly.


    So I made a choice...

 Chapter 29: _ More Than Just an Omega

    <h4>Chapter 29: _ More Than Just an Omega</h4>


    I made a choice¡ªa cowardly one, maybe, but it was the only thing I could think of.


    As the boys left her crumpled and humiliated, I pulled out the small amount of cash I¡¯d brought with me. It wasn¡¯t much, just enough for a few supplies, but it would have to do.


    I could sacrifice that for her. Quietly, I approached her, careful not to be seen. She was sitting on the ground, her head in her hands, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything.


    Instead, I dropped the money beside her and disappeared into the crowd before she could look up.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t end here. Those pricks, I¡¯d definitely teach them the lesson of their lives. Maybe not in the open, but they needed to pay.


    How could he do that? Kiss her? The image of him forcefully nting those ugly lips of his on hers while his friends stood back and watched would forever haunt me if I didn¡¯t do something.


    She was like a white rose sitting lonely on a bed of ocean. I needed to be her ind... her big brother. Perhaps, I had found a purpose in this visit.


    I would be Mar¨ªa Jo?e¡¯s big brother until it was time to leave. <i>If I have to y big brother for the first time in my life, I might as well do it right and now. </i>


    I did. Yeah, I did try my best.


    .


    .


    Sometimes, I wonder if I¡¯m cursed to watch humanity¡¯s most ridiculous moments unfold right before my eyes.


    I¡¯d just dropped the money for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and was halfway down the street, mentally congratting myself for being a decent human¡ªor wolf, rather¡ªwhen I heard it:


    "?Oye, se?or! Wait!"


    No way.


    I turned my head just enough to confirm my suspicions. Yep. There she was, chasing after me like some kind of overzealous debt collector.


    "Oh, for the love of..." I muttered under my breath, adjusting my pace to put more distance between us. But she wasn¡¯t giving up.


    "Se?or!" she called again.


    I nced over my shoulder. Her tiny frame was cutting through the bustling market like a determined squirrel, clutching the money I¡¯d left behind.


    "Unbelievable," I muttered, pinching the bridge of my nose.


    Why wasn¡¯t she keeping it? Did she not realize it was a gift? Did she think I was testing her integrity? Or was she just <i>this</i> fucking soft-hearted?


    Hugo snorted in my head<i>. "Too soft for this world, or just in dumb. Either way, she¡¯s exhausting." </i>


    "Couldn¡¯t agree more," I whispered back.


    I slowed slightly, hoping she¡¯d catch up so I could tell her to keep the damn money and stop making a scene. But I think she didn¡¯t see me.


    Oh, right. She was wolfless... no elevated sightedness. However, before she could even try to reach me further, someone else got to her first.


    A gangly swooped in with an infuriating smirk. With one swift motion, he snatched the cash from her hands.


    "?Hey!" she shouted.


    I froze in ce, my jaw tightening as I watched the little punk hold the money over her head like some kind of stupid game.


    I clenched my fists, resisting the urge to intervene. It wasn¡¯t my problem, right? She needed to learn to stand up for herself. Besides, I¡¯d already done my good deed for the day.


    And yet, there I was, standing rooted to the spot, watching her struggle.


    "Idiota," I muttered under my breath. "You should¡¯ve just taken the money and gone home."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stood there, looking down at her empty hands, her shoulders sagged in defeat.


    "You¡¯re killing me, kid," I muttered, running a hand through my hair.


    Just as I was about to turn away, I caught something in the corner of my eye: the stupid Luis who had kissed her earlier and his friends lingering near the edge of the market, whispering to each other and ncing back at her.


    <i>"They¡¯re not done,"</i> Hugo growled.


    "No kidding," I muttered, gnashing my teeth.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the idiot shared the same name with my precious cousin. I needed to keep an eye on Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    At least, this would keep mypany and keep me away from the bloody Packhouse until nighttime.


    I trailed behind her at a safe distance, hiding the crowd as she made her way toward the butcher¡¯s shop. The whispers of her tormentor reyed in my ears:


    "We¡¯ll wait for her here. She won¡¯t escape us there."


    Great. They were nning round two.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ walked with her head down, as if she could feel their eyes on her. It was like watching a deer stroll into a lion¡¯s den.


    "She¡¯s gonna need a babysitter at this rate," Hugo muttered.


    "Shut up," I snapped, though I couldn¡¯t argue with him.


    When she finally reached the butchery, I stayed back, leaning against a nearby wall as I listened. My elevated senses made it easy to pick up on the conversation inside.


    "But it¡¯s a heavy load. You sure you can carry it all by yourself?"


    There was a pause, and I imagined her biting her lip nervously. "I¡¯ll manage."


    "No, you won¡¯t," I muttered under my breath, already pulling out my phone.


    I dialed the Packhouse, keeping my eyes on the butchery entrance. When the line connected, I didn¡¯t wait for pleasantries.


    "I need a car sent to the butcher¡¯s shop in the market. Three minutes, tops," I said.


    The voice on the other end stammered. "Se?or Axel, I¡ª"


    "Three minutes," I repeated, cutting them off.


    "Yes, Se?or Axel. Right away."


    I hung up and slipped my phone back into my pocket.


    I waited for approximately seven minutes before the car arrived like clockwork. I signaled to the driver, who left the keys in the ignition as instructed, and hurried away.


    "I hope to hell that I don¡¯t regret this." I groaned, rubbing my hands.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed off the wall and made my way into the butchery.


    .


    .


    Driving with her by my side made me realize one thing... I didn¡¯t just want to be her big brother. I want to use her as an example of how much Omegas were still one of us despite the Moon Goddes¡¯s reluctance to give them their wolf.


    I wanted to prove the Moon Goddess wrong... to prove the pack¡¯s political system wrong. I¡¯d do it. I¡¯d protect her, nurture her, and make sure she proved herself.


    I swear on my soul.

 Chapter 30: _ Just a Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 30: _ Just a Little Sister</h4>


    "What do you think, Hugo? Think she¡¯s as annoying as she used to be?"


    Hugo hissed back a reply and I could almost picture him rolling his eyes. "She was never annoying. She challenged you. You just hate being challenged."


    I scoffed. "I hate being cornered, not challenged."


    "Same difference," Hugo replied, clearly unimpressed. "But we¡¯ll need to meet her to decide if we can tolerate her. You can¡¯t keep running forever."


    "I¡¯m not running," I argued, even though we both knew it was a lie.


    Hugo snorted. "Sure, you¡¯re not."


    I pushed through the doors of the Packhouse, letting the cool air of the foyer blow over me.


    The maids greeted me with soft smiles and murmured, "Se?or Axel," as I walked past.


    I nodded back, pretending as though I wasn¡¯t seeing their inviting bodynguage and not stopping. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for small talk or flirting.


    As I made my way toward the staircase, my mother appeared at the top of the staircase, her arms crossed and her expression ugly.


    "Axel," she called. "Where have you been?"


    I sighed, stopping at the base of the stairs. "I didn¡¯t realize I needed to report my every move. I¡¯m not a child, mam¨¢."


    She descended the stairs with all the grace and authority of a queen.


    She was one.


    "I wasn¡¯t asking for a report. I was waiting for you to inform you of our ns for the next few days."


    Oh, please. They could go skydiving if they wanted. I wouldn¡¯t give a fuck in the world.


    "ns?" I forced myself to ask, already dreading whatever she was about to say.


    "We¡¯ll be visiting the De La Vega family in two days," she announced. "To formally propose ¨¢lvaro¡¯s intentions to marry Cami."


    So much for avoiding Rosa.


    I hissed through my teeth, running a hand through my hair. "You¡¯re still keen on this madness?"


    Her eyes darkened and the familiar no-nonsense look that could silence even the rowdiest pack member came into view.


    "Axel, respect your brother¡¯s decisions. This is an important moment for the pack. Even if you don¡¯t like your brother, this is YOUR pack too. Definitely, you¡¯d care about its prosperity!"


    I swear, I didn¡¯t. If Luis was here, I was sure he¡¯d agree with me.


    "Important moment. Of course. Because ¨¢lvaro¡¯s happiness is always the priority, right?" I scoffed sarcastically.


    "Axel," she warned, pointing a finger my way.


    I held up my hands in surrender. "Fine. I¡¯ve heard you."


    Without waiting for her response, I turned and headed toward my room, wondering how I could avoid this visit.


    As I closed the door behind me, I leaned against it and let out a long breath. The idea of stepping into the De La Vega estate again, of seeing Rosa, was enough to make my chest tighten.


    But I couldn¡¯t avoid her forever.


    Could I?


    On the brighter side, I¡¯d see my little sister, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It felt weird calling her MY little sister, but that was the only justification for how heavy her plight was affecting me.


    Like I was the victim.


    Tossing my keys onto the dresser, I kicked off my shoes and shrugged out of my jacket.


    My room hadn¡¯t changed much over the years¡ªdark wood furniture, neatly organized shelves, and the faint smell of masculine werewolf.


    It was predictable, like me. Or so I liked to think.


    I stretched, rolling the tension out of my shoulders, and nced toward the mirror above the dresser. There was a line of dirt smudged across my jaw¡ªlikely from when I¡¯d leaned against the car earlier.


    <i>Great.</i> Another reminder that I¡¯d spent too much time worrying about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ all day and not enough time taking care of myself.


    I sighed, leaning back against the edge of my bed and scrubbing a hand through my hair. The more I thought about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the more frustrated I became.


    She was just a kid to me once¡ªRosa¡¯s quiet little sister, always tagging along, never getting into trouble, and always bullied by her sisters.


    Now? Well, she definitely had gotten promoted in the bullying school. I remembered how she was the talk of the pack once when I came home.


    <i>Pretty flower, they¡¯d say. What a bright future she has!</i>


    Life was fucking ironic.


    She had grown up into someone who seemed to attract chaos wherever she went. Like earlier, when those idiots grabbed her.


    "Why do I care so much?" I muttered under my breath, half expecting Hugo to ignore me for once.


    But no, he was always ready to chime in. "Because you¡¯re protective by nature. It¡¯s your Alpha instincts kicking in. You can¡¯t help yourself."


    I didn¡¯t have any goddamn Alpha instincts! Pfft!


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s not about instincts, Hugo. She¡¯s just... Rosa¡¯s little sister. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m looking out for her like I would for any kid who grew up around me. Like a little sister."


    "Uh-huh," Hugo whistled. "That¡¯s why you¡¯re plotting how to teach her attackers a lesson? Or is that the kind of energy you usually bring to sibling dynamics?"


    I rolled my eyes, pretending his words didn¡¯t hit a little too close to home. "They deserve to be put in their ce. What they did was disgusting."


    "And you¡¯re the one who has to handle it?"


    "Of course I am," I snapped. "Who else is going to make sure they never pull something like that again?"


    "Right. Because it¡¯s about justice. Not about how much you care about <i>her </i>specifically."


    "Exactly," I said firmly, ignoring the sarcasm in his words. "I care because it¡¯s the right thing to do. That¡¯s all."


    I stood and made my way to the bathroom, ready to put an end to this conversation. My nightly routine was supposed to be calming ¨C a way to reset and let my mind wander, but tonight it felt like a bloody tug-of-war.


    Brushing my teeth, I stared at my reflection in the mirror. The man looking back at me seemed tired, annoyed, and maybe¡ªa little more rattled than he cared to admit.


    "It¡¯s Rosa¡¯s little sister," I whispered to myself as if saying it out loud might make it sink in.


    She wasn¡¯t Rosa. And that was the end of it.


    By the time I finished, my thoughts had settled somewhat. I crawled into bed, pulling the covers up and staring at the ceiling.


    Hugo¡¯s voice broke the silence onest time. "You know, you¡¯re really bad at lying to yourself."


    I didn¡¯t answer. I just closed my eyes, willing sleep toe.


    Because Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was just Rosa¡¯s little sister which makes her my sister¡ªthe little sister I¡¯ve never had.


    And nothing more.


    ... Right?

 Chapter 31: _ His First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 31: _ His First Kiss</h4>


    Rosa.


    I¡¯d been trying to avoid that name. I saw her back at the Luna Hunt G. She was cute, alright. But also all grown up.


    Okay, maybe I am a little guilt-ridden¡ªnot for thinking of her, but for the wave of memories she carried with her.


    Rosa De La Vega: Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s older sister, my childhood best friend, and the person I¡¯d spent years avoiding like the gue.


    Not because she was unpleasant, but because she was... Rosa. She was strong, stubborn, and so damn perceptive it was terrifying.


    That name had always been a quiet ghost in my mind, haunting the corners of my thoughts when I least expected it. She wasn¡¯t just Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s older ¡ªshe was the girl who kissed me the day I left for boarding school, a memory I¡¯d tried to bury for years but could never run faster than.


    It was my first kiss.


    -; ©¥©¥©¥?


    It was one of those impossibly warm summer afternoons, the kind where the sun hung low andzy. Rosa had been acting strange all day¡ªquiet, fidgety, and her usual sharpness numbed into something... softer.


    I¡¯d shrugged it off, too preupied with my looming departure to notice anything unusual. Boarding school was supposed to be a fresh start¡ªan escape from having to see my father¡¯s face every day, ¨¢lvaro¡¯s shadow, and my family¡¯s suffocating expectations.


    Truth be told, my father wanted to avoid me just as much as I did him. The feeling was mutual. He¡¯d known what I witnessed.


    He knew I was there with Luis that day. He didn¡¯t care that I witnessed such a gore scene because ording to him: <i>you¡¯re going to be the Alpha one day. Being an Alpha means making tough decisions. This is one of them. You have to learn, mi Chico.</i>


    That was where I realized my first goal: never be the Alpha of the pack of the south. Never make Dad proud.


    Back to Rosa; as the car was waiting by the driveway, she grabbed my hand and dragged me behind the tall hedges that bordered the garden.


    "Rosa, what¡ª?" I started, but she cut me off with a look.


    It was her hazel eyes shining with something the little me couldn¡¯t name.


    "I¡¯m going to miss you," she said.


    Her fingers were still wrapped around mine¡ªmuch to my confusion. This wasn¡¯t the Rosa who¡¯d sneak into Se?or Gracia¡¯s farm to steal mango we never needed just because we wanted to climb the trees and make some trouble.


    I blinked at her, caught off guard. "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m disappearing forever. I¡¯ll write."


    Sheughed, but it was shaky. "You won¡¯t. You¡¯re terrible at keeping in touch."


    Before I could argue, she stepped closer¡ªso close I could see the tiny freckles scattered across her nose and the pale blush creeping up her cheeks.


    "And I like you, Axel. I¡¯ve liked you for... I don¡¯t even know how long. But I just¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t finish. Instead, she inclined forward and kissed me in a soft, innocent childlike way. Because that¡¯s what we were... soft, innocent, and children.


    I froze, every muscle in my body locking up. It wasn¡¯t that the kiss was bad¡ªit wasn¡¯t. It was sweet and honest in a way that should¡¯ve melted me. But it didn¡¯t. It couldn¡¯t.


    Because I was me.


    The kind of guy who avoided feelings like they were a gue.


    When she pulled back, her eyes searched mine, hopeful and nervous all at once.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting," she said softly.


    There was a vulnerability in her voice that made my chest ache in a way I didn¡¯t understand.


    And that was how I lost my best friend.


    I couldn¡¯t respond to her confession. I couldn¡¯t give her what she wanted, what she deserved. So I did what I always did¡ªI dodged. I muttered something about needing to go and slipped away before she could say anything else.


    That memory had remained with me, poking at the edges of my mind when I least wanted it to. Not because I regretted leaving¡ªI didn¡¯t¡ªbut because it was the first time someone had looked at me like that, like I was worth waiting for.


    And I didn¡¯t know what to do with it. I still didn¡¯t. As a child, I was emotionally unavable. Now, as an adult, I was all the red in a red g.


    Definitely not the type of guydies should fantasize over. I was everything but a romantic.


    .


    .


    Now, yearster, as I drove back toward the Packhouse, her name wouldn¡¯t stop ringing in my head¡ªmany thanks to her annoying junior sister.


    Cami. Turned out to be even worse than she was as a kid.


    "Why does that stupid kiss still bother me?" I muttered under my breath.


    "Because you¡¯re a coward," Hugo answered bluntly.


    "I¡¯m not a coward," I shot back.


    "Fine, you¡¯re emotionally unavable," he corrected, obviously enjoying himself. "Happy now?"


    "Thrilled," I muttered, kicking a stray pebble on the path when I alighted from the car.


    But Hugo wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªnot that I¡¯d ever admit it out loud. Rosa had kissed me all those years ago, and instead of facing it, I¡¯d run. Just like I ran at the g when our eyes almost met across the room.


    Because that¡¯s what I did. I ran.


    But now, thanks to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, it seemed like Rosa was barreling straight back into my life whether I liked it or not.


    Well, she probably has a man with whom she is madly in love with right now. Or... she could have found a mate or something, right?


    Definitely. She was twenty-five now if I was correct. She wouldn¡¯t want me anymore. She¡¯d have forgotten that haunted moment.


    Maybe I could still meet her and act like nothing happened. Or maybe she could be mad that I never contacted her¡ªnever wrote back.


    I mean, how could I? She should have never confessed her feelings to me. No girl ever should. I was not the type to fall in love or like a girl.


    I loathedmitment. Rosa would have definitely moved on. I was safe.

 Chapter 32: _ Axel Must Pick a Wife

    <h4>Chapter 32: _ Axel Must Pick a Wife</h4>


    The sharp knock on my door dragged me out of sleep the next morning, and I groaned, pulling the nket over my head. It was too early for this. Too early for anything, really.


    "Who the fuck is that?!" I grumbled, my voice muffled by the pillow.


    However, I received no answer. Just another round of knocks¡ªmore insistent this time.


    "Dios m¨ªo..." I muttered, throwing the nket off with an exaggerated sigh. "If this is about breakfast, I¡¯m not hungry."


    Still no reply.


    "?Ya basta!" I barked, stumbling out of bed and making my way to the door.


    This better be good. If it was some maid getting in the way of my beauty sleep, I might eat her ears raw.


    My bare feet pped against the cool wooden floor as I yanked the door open, ready to chew out whoever thought it was a good idea to mess with me before I was fully awake.


    What I wasn¡¯t ready for was the sight of my father standing there, his face hardened into a look that could cause an earthquake.


    Uh-uh. I could already tell today was going to be a bad day judging from the face of the first person I saw in the morning.


    <i>"You do realize that¡¯s your father, c¨¢marada?" </i>Hugo pointed out amidstughs.


    Oh, wow... thanks for telling me something I didn¡¯t already know, Hugo.


    "Pap¨¢. What the hell are you doing here?"


    He arched an eyebrow, his dark eyes sweeping over me like a mother about to scold an erring child. "Why are you still in bed at this hour?"


    I scrunched up my face, trying to process the absurdity of the question.


    "Because I was sleeping?" I shrugged.


    Wasn¡¯t that obvious?


    "Everyone else in this house is awake. Your brother has been attending to pack matters since dawn," he said, stepping into the room without waiting for an invitation. "Meanwhile, here you are, acting like you have nothing better to do."


    "That¡¯s because I don¡¯t," I shot back, closing the door and leaning against it. "Unlike ¨¢lvaro, I¡¯m not the future Alpha. So forgive me if I don¡¯t feel the need to run around pretending to be busy."


    His jaw tightened, and I could basically hear the grind of his teeth. "Your brother is hardworking. Dedicated. You could learn a thing or two from him."


    I scoffed, crossing my arms. "And that¡¯s why he¡¯s the Alpha heir, isn¡¯t it? He gets to shoulder the responsibility, and I get to... well, not."


    "Enough," he snapped, throwing his hands in the air with a scoff. "I didn¡¯te here to listen to your immature excuses."


    "Oh, good. Because I was running out of them," I said dryly, earning myself a withering re from the man.


    "I came to tell you something important. Something that concerns the future of this pack¡ªand your future." He waggled a finger my way.


    Oh, please. Like I care.


    I twisted my mouth casually, already internally dreading whatever was about toe out of his mouth.


    Trust me when I said it couldn¡¯t be anything good. Usually, the mother was the one who did all the nagging. When Dades to you himself, know that he¡¯s brought news that¡¯d ruin the rest of your days for weeks.


    If not months.


    "Alright. What is it?"


    He straightened, adjusting thepels of his jacket. "Tomorrow, when we visit the De La Vega family to formalize ¨¢lvaro¡¯s engagement to Cami, I want both of my sons tomit to marriage. No more dys."


    HUH? A JOKE?!


    I stared at him, waiting for the punchline. When it didn¡¯te, Iughed hard, clutching my stomach.


    "You¡¯re joking."


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?"


    I stoppedughing when he squinted slightly.


    "Well, good luck with ¨¢lvaro. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make a great husband. As for me, no thanks."


    "You don¡¯t have a choice," he snapped, a finger pointing at the floor.


    This man better not start...


    I ran a hand through my hair, trying to rein in my frustration. "Pap¨¢, with all due respect, I¡¯m not interested in marriage. Not now. Not ever."


    "Not under my watch," he countered. "My sons are meant to set an example for the pack. You think you can shirk your responsibilities forever? Not while I¡¯m alive."


    "Set an example? I don¡¯t care about the pack. I don¡¯t care about being a role model. Haven¡¯t my actions made that clear enough for you?" My shoulders were raised.


    Couldn¡¯t he just let me BE?!


    I knew their request for me toe home was a trap. A bloody trap!


    "Your behavior is a reflection of me, Axel. Of this family. It¡¯s hurting the pack¡¯s unity and my authority. People are starting to say I can¡¯t even control my own son. If I can¡¯t tame you, how can I lead them?"


    I clenched my jaw, totally stunned by the ignorance of this man. This wasn¡¯t the bloody 90s. This was the twenty-first century and arranged marriage doesn¡¯t just cut it.


    Not even as a werewolf.


    "And getting married is supposed to fix that? How?"


    "It shows stability. Responsibility. It proves you¡¯re capable of putting the pack¡¯s needs above your own selfish desires." He said as a matter of factly.


    "Right. Because nothing says stability like an arranged marriage," I croaked sarcastically.


    "This isn¡¯t about what you want, Axel. It¡¯s about what¡¯s best for the pack."


    I still couldn¡¯t see a way in hell that my getting married could be best for the pack. Who the hell gives a fuck about me because I sure as hell don¡¯t care about any of them!


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Fine. Let¡¯s say I humor you for a second. Who exactly do you expect me to marry? Or am I supposed to pick a name out of a hat?"


    His silence was telling. Man didn¡¯t say a word but I already understood him. He¡¯s got to be kidding me.


    "Don¡¯t even go there." I chuckled, shaking my head.


    He better not.

 Chapter 33: _ You Must Marry Her

    <h4>Chapter 33: _ You Must Marry Her</h4>


    The moment the name "Rosa" left my father¡¯s mouth, I knew we were venturing into dangerous territory.


    I almost choked on the predictability. I hadn¡¯t seen or spoken to her in years, and now my father thought we were some kind of star-crossed lovers waiting to be united?


    "Wait, wait, wait," I said, holding up a hand as if I could physically halt the ridiculous idea forming in his head. "You¡¯re serious about this?"


    He gave me a look that screamed, <i>When am I not serious, Axel? </i>


    <i>Never, that¡¯s when, you murderer! I replied in my head. </i>


    However, "Pap¨¢, Rosa and I are just friends. <i>Friends! </i>And by ¡¯just friends,¡¯ I mean we haven¡¯t spoken in years. Years!"


    "And what¡¯s your point?" he shot back, crossing his arms over his chest like he was already, and I was just friends.


    Oh, God. No.


    "My point is," I said, gesturing wildly, "you can¡¯t just wake up one morning and decide I¡¯m supposed to marry someone I haven¡¯t seen since... what, I was twelve? How does that even make sense?"


    "It makes perfect sense," he said, in that tone that always made me want to rip my hair out. "Rosa is strong, intelligent, and devoted. Everyone in the pack respects the woman she has be."


    I rolled my eyes, jutting my hip out. "And what if she already has a boyfriend? Or a... mate?"


    "She doesn¡¯t have a mate, for sure. I and her father spoke about you kidsst week."


    What? So this was already pre-nned by both fathers?! <i>Brilliant. </i>


    I fought the urge to p my forehead. "And what if she has a boyfriend? A boyfriend, Pap¨¢! She might be in love with someone else!"


    "No, she isn¡¯t. The De Vega girls are noble girls of this pack. They are exemry figures. Well, except for that... that good-for-nothing Omega who humiliated your brother, of course." My father replied, face scrunching up in disgust at the recollection of Mari¨¢ Jos¨¦.


    Seriously?! She was not an exemry figure or noble because she had no wolf? He¡¯s got to be kidding me.


    And did he say the De Vega <i>girls?!</i>


    The Cami I met yesterday was far from noble. She was so insufferable and annoying. Shameless, to say the least.


    <i>Pfft. </i>


    Funny how these parents think they know it all when they literally know nothing.


    "Rosa the perfect wife for a Beta." My old man finished.


    "Well, good for her," I said, throwing my arms up in mock celebration. "I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a long line of guys in the pack who¡¯d kill for a chance to marry her. So why not let one of <i>them</i> have the honor?"


    He arched an eyebrow at me, his jaw tightening in that way that told me I¡¯d just walked into his trap.


    "Because you¡¯re not ¡¯one of them,¡¯ Axel. You¡¯re my son. You¡¯re the Beta. You might not want to ept it, but this is your duty."


    I snorted, leaning back against the door. "Barely a Beta," I muttered under my breath, but loud enough for him to hear. "I¡¯m not even sure I count as a member of the pack these days."


    That did it.


    His face darkened, and his voice dropped into that silent, menacing tone he used when he was really pissed off.


    "You <i>are</i> a member of this pack, whether you like it or not. You can go on your wild goose chases, pretend to be a lone wolf, but your loyalty is with your Alpha. With your family. That¡¯s not negotiable."


    "And that," I said, staring him dead in the eye, "is my single biggest regret in life."


    The silence that followed was deafening. I could hear the faint rustle of leaves outside the window, the distant buzz of the pack grounds waking up for the day. My father¡¯s face turned a shade of red that probably wasn¡¯t healthy for a man his age.


    "How <i>dare</i> you?! How dare you speak like that about the gift you were given? About your family, your bloodline, your heritage? Do you even understand the honor it is to be a part of this pack?"


    Oh, please. If there was any honor in being a member of this pack or a werewolf altogether, we lost it when the Moon Goddess decided to be a selfish bitch.


    I shrugged,pletely unbothered. "It doesn¡¯t feel like an honor. Feels more like a life sentence."


    If his re could¡¯ve killed me, I¡¯d have been dead and buried right then and there. He took a step closer, his voice rising as he scolded me like I was still a pup who¡¯d just been caught sneaking out.


    "You are a disgrace, Axel. A disgrace to this family, to this pack, to your bloodline! I have given you every opportunity to prove yourself, and this is how you repay me? With disrespect? With ingratitude?"


    Yeah, right. At least, one thing Mari¨¢ Jos¨¦ and I had inmon. We were both the losers. I guess that¡¯s why I was so protective of her.


    Because in her... I saw a younger me. That¡¯s why she¡¯d be the little sister I never had.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. This conversation was going nowhere. The man was like a brick wall, impossible to argue with and twice as stubborn.


    "Alright, fine," I said, holding up my hands in surrender. "I¡¯ll talk to Rosa. But don¡¯te crying to me when your grand n blows up in your face."


    "It won¡¯t blow up. As long as you don¡¯t mess it up, the n is perfect." He said as a matter of factly.


    Pfft. Bold of him. And that was why I was going to definitely mess it up. I don¡¯t want any of it... love, romance,mitment, marriage... none of it.


    I wanted to be single and as free as a bird. All of my life. It was okay for one to have their standards and preferences, right?


    Rosa traumatized my childhood with her kiss and now, they wanted her to traumatize the rest of my life with more.


    <i>Fuck them all. </i>


    I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, because your ns always work out so perfectly, don¡¯t they?"


    He ignored me. "You¡¯ll talk to Rosa," he repeated.


    "Under one condition," I said, crossing my arms and meeting his re head-on.


    His head tilted. "What condition?"


    Father had always known I¡¯d never go down without a fight. My condition was much expected. The way he replied was as though he were expecting it.


    "Give me a month. One month to find my mate. If I don¡¯t find her by then, fine, I¡¯ll let you push this ridiculous marriage idea with Rosa. But if I do find her, you¡¯ll back off. No arranged marriages. No interference. Deal?" I proposed, a smirk on my lips.

 Chapter 34: _ Luis is a Victim

    <h4>Chapter 34: _ Luis is a Victim</h4>


    "One month?" my father repeated, his brows knitting together as if I had asked for an eternity instead of a measly thirty days.


    "Axel, one month is a <i>lot</i> of time. What are you even hoping to achieve with it? Rosa¡¯s been waiting long enough, and I will not tolerate this stalling."


    "Pap¨¢, please," I said, throwing in just the right amount of exasperation and sincerity to tug at his pride.


    "One month is nothing in the grand scheme of things. If I find my mate, it¡¯s fate. Isn¡¯t that what you always say? That destiny knows best? But if I don¡¯t, fine. Rosa, it is. But at least let me try." I sped my hands in fake supplication, tilting my head slightly for dramatic effect.


    I watched his lips twitch, the cogs in his head visibly turning as he mulled it over. For a second, I thought he was going to dismiss me outright, but then he sighed.


    "Fine. One month. But after that, Axel, I will hear no excuses. No <i>stories</i>. You¡¯ll marry Rosa and put an end to this foolishness. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Crystal," I said, my lips twitching into a falsely obedient smile.


    I¡¯d barely gotten the words out before he turned and stalked out of the room, leaving behind the scent of his aftershave¡ªsomething sharp and citrusy that always made my nose itch.


    As soon as he was out of earshot, I let out a long dramatic hiss, dragging my hand down my face. "At least I¡¯ll have enough time to pack my bag and slip away before anyone notices," I muttered.


    If Father thought I really was going to dance to his tunes, then he had learned nothing from my lifetime of rebellion.


    Hugo howled withughter in my head.<i> "I knew it! The way you caved so quickly¡ªI was starting to think you¡¯d been reced by a doppelg?nger or something."</i>


    "I¡¯m Axel Montenegro," I said, straightening my spine and cracking my neck like the arrogant fool I sometimes was. "I don¡¯t ¡¯give in¡¯ to anyone. Not even <i>him</i>."


    Hugo¡¯s chuckles subsided into a low groan. <i>"Whatever you say, big guy. But hey, you might actually find our mate before the month is up because like it or not, we need her. You won¡¯t be able to stop thinking about her when we find her. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be mated."</i>


    Argh, mate this, mate that!


    Hugo just won¡¯t stop!


    "As if I care," I scoffed. "Now, let me get ready before Pap¨¢ decides to spring some other ridiculous demand on me."


    I showered quickly, letting the hot water work its magic on my tense muscles. Steam billowed around me, the scent of my sandalwood soap in the air. Once I was dressed in a ck shirt and dark jeans¡ªsimple as always¡ªI ran a hand through my damp hair, grabbed my watch from the dresser, and headed downstairs.


    "Luis would have missed me. At least, I have more things to rant to him about." I clicked my tongue as I climbed the stairs.


    Hugo hissed in my head. "I¡¯m pretty sure Luis himself must be tired of your endless boyish rants."


    "No. Never. Luis loves it when I rant." I countered, finally arriving at the bottom of the stairs.


    The Montenegro mansion was a work of art. Every corner was steeped in luxury, from the Azulejo tiles that lined the hallways to the marble staircase that spiraled down to the ground floor.


    As I made my way toward the dining room, the scent of rich coffee wafted through the air, mingling with the aroma of orange blossoms from the garden. When I entered, the sight before me was predictably grand.


    The dining table was a long expanse of mahogany, adorned with an borate centerpiece of fresh flowers. Silverware and fine china were set on it and the maids moved about, ensuring everything was in its rightful ce. Guards stood by the double doors in alert.


    At the head of the table sat my father, his back straight and his presence dominating even as he read the morning paper. My mother was seated to his right, delicately sipping her tea from a porcin cup. ¨¢lvaro sat across from her, buttering a slice of bread.


    "Axel," my mother said warmly, her face lighting up as she saw me enter. "Come, join us for breakfast."


    "No thanks," I said, already walking away to leave.


    "Where are you heading?" she called after me with curiosity.


    I paused in the doorway, my hand gripping the frame. For a moment, I debated brushing her off, but the words slipped out before I could stop them.


    "I¡¯m going to see Luis."


    The room fell silent. The atmosphere changed instantly, the lighthearted hum of the morning now turned into an ufortable tension.


    My mother¡¯s smile disappeared, her cup pausing mid-air. My father lowered his paper, his eyes squinting ever so slightly. Even ¨¢lvaro froze, his knife poised over his buttered bread.


    "When," I said, turning slowly to face them, "was thest time any of you bothered to check up on him?"


    Nobody answered. The silence was deafening, broken only by the faint clink of a maid adjusting the silverware.


    "Exactly what I thought. Why would you, right? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re responsible for what happened to him or anything."


    "Axel!" my father barked. "Mind your words!"


    No, I won¡¯t. Look at them sitting there, acting like Luis was the disease or some sort of criminal whose name must not be uttered.


    When Luis was the victim, and father, the viin. Poor, poor, Luis. Someone needed to remind him that he mattered.


    I¡¯d make sure to report father to him yet again. Luis love my stories... So much.


    ¨¢lvaro, ever the diplomat¡ªor the snake, depending on the day¡ªleaned back in his chair. "Axel, if you¡¯re going to throw a tantrum, at least have the decency to do it in private. Spare the rest of us your theatrics."


    I turned to him, my lips curling into a smirk. "Oh, ¨¢lvaro, I¡¯d take advice from you, but I left my manual for being a pretentious ass in my other pants. Should I borrow yours?"


    The look on his face right after sent some victory scent in the air: Victory.


    Without waiting for a response, I stormed out. My chest was tight, my fists clenched, but there was a satisfaction deep within me. I might have been the family disappointment, but at least I wasn¡¯t a hypocrite.


    Luis deserved better than all of them. And if I had to fight my entire family to remind them of that, so be it.

 Chapter 35: _ Will Save You

    <h4>Chapter 35: _ Will Save You</h4>


    I arrived at Luis¡¯s room, pushing the door open with a creak. The air inside was filled with the scent of medicinal salves mingling with the sterile cleanliness of the space. His caretaker surely was doing her best.


    The room was as quiet as ever, except for the rhythmic hum of the machines that surrounded his bed.


    And there he was, Luis, looking as pitiful as ever. His bodyy in the same limp, uncooperative posture it always had¡ªhis head tilted slightly to the side, saliva dripping unceremoniously down the corner of his mouth onto the pillow.


    God, this was so heart-wrenching to watch. One would think I¡¯d have gotten used to it by now.


    "Morning, champ," I said, stepping into the room. My voice echoed faintly off the high ceilings, filling the emptiness.


    Luis didn¡¯t respond¡ªhe never did¡ªbut had never stopped me, had it? I bet he always looked forward to my visits. I was literally the only one who genuinely cared for him.


    Of course, he¡¯d naturally love me too.


    I walked over to his bed, tapping his shoulder lightly as if that would somehow jolt him into replying. "How are you doing today, huh?" I asked, though it was more for my benefit than his.


    His nk eyes stared at the ceiling, unblinking, unmoving. My shoulders sagged. Fuck this.


    With a sigh, I pulled up the chair beside his wheelchair and plopped down into it, running a hand through my hair. "You¡¯re lucky, you know that?" I started.


    "You don¡¯t have to deal with Pap¨¢ and his ridiculous ultimatums. Do you know what he said to me this morning? One month. One. Month. To find my mate, or else I¡¯m stuck with Rosa." I leaned back, throwing my arms over the chair dramatically.


    Luis, naturally, said nothing, but I continued anyway. "You remember Rosa, right? Of course, you do. The overly sweet one with the scary obsession with floral perfume. I swear, she bathes in the stuff."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, groaning. "I mean, she¡¯s nice and all, but I can¡¯t marry her. Not because she¡¯s terrible, but... well, because I¡¯m a coward who never wants to get married or fall in love with a girl. Dang¡ªthe thought alone nauseates me."


    I nced at Luis, half-expecting a sarcastic quip. But as usual, I received nothing. Right, he couldn¡¯t talk.


    "You heard me. A coward. When ites to emotions, anyway. I don¡¯t know how to tell Rosa that I can¡¯t like her back. She¡¯s a good friend¡ªwas a good friend. But I can¡¯t..." My voice trailed off, and I drummed my fingers on the armrest.


    Hugo, as the unhelpful peanut gallery that he was, chimed in. "It¡¯s bold of you to think Rosa still likes you after all these years. What she had was probably a pesky girlhood crush, so let it go!"


    I frowned. "I didn¡¯t say Rosa still likes me," I shot back internally, my annoyance obvious on my face.


    Not that Luis would see it anyway.


    <i>"Sure sounded like you did," </i>Hugo replied with a smug tone that made me want to roll my eyes into another dimension.


    Could he just shut up and let me and Luis have our brotherly moment to ourselves?!


    Before I could tell Hugo to suck my dick, something caught my attention¡ª a movement. My head snapped to Luis, and for a second, I thought I was imagining it. But no, there it was again. His fingers twitched, just the faintest flutter.


    My heart leaped into my throat. "Luis!" I bolted out of my chair, nearly knocking it over in my excitement. "You moved! You just¡ªyou moved your fingers!"


    My cousin who hadn¡¯t moved in years finally moved his fingers!


    I knew it! I was all the medications Luis needed.


    He didn¡¯t do it again, but I didn¡¯t care. I dropped to my knees beside his bed, grabbing his hand like it was a lifeline. "You can hear me, can¡¯t you?" My voice was softer now, so much hope radiating from it.


    "You can actually hear me."


    His eyes remained unfocused, but I was convinced. I could feel it in my gut. He was still in there, locked away in this broken body.


    I let out a shakyugh, squeezing his hand. "You¡¯re stronger than all of them, you know that? Stronger than Pap¨¢, stronger than ¨¢lvaro, stronger than me. And I promise you, Luis, I¡¯m going to fix this. I¡¯m going to help you get back on your feet."


    I leaned closer, lowering my voice. "For what they did to your father. For what they did to you." My grip on his hand tightened as anger red in my chest. "Pap¨¢ thinks he can just sweep it all under the rug, like it didn¡¯t happen. Like you didn¡¯t lose everything because of him. But I¡¯ll make him pay, Luis. I swear it. I just need... I just need a little more power. Enough to stand on my own two feet without him dominating me."


    I sighed, leaning back on my heels. "But not the Alpha position. No, screw that. The Alpha position is just a bloody throne. It¡¯s all politics and pretenses, and I¡¯m not about to fight for something that ties me to the same system that destroyed your life. I don¡¯t need that kind of power. I don¡¯t know the kind of power I need yet, but I¡¯ll find it. I swear it to you


    Luis¡¯s hand was warm in mine, and I could not exin the kind of smoothness it sent to me. I had always felt like the lucky one.


    The one who still had a father... a family. The one who didn¡¯t break down after witnessing that gore sight. I was the lucky one indeed.


    The one who didn¡¯t have his father and the rest of his family murdered by his uncle.


    I sat there for a while, talking to Luis about everything and nothing. About Pap¨¢¡¯s ridiculous rules, about my n to avoid Rosa, about how much I hated the heavy crown of family expectations that always seemed to hang over my head.


    And even though Luis didn¡¯t say a word, even though he didn¡¯t move again, I felt like he was listening. Like, for the first time in years, I wasn¡¯tpletely alone in this.


    Eventually, talking wore me out and I rested my forehead against the edge of his bed. "We¡¯ll get through this, Luis. Both of us. One way or another, we¡¯ll make sure you make it out of this mess."


    I¡¯d do anything to help Luis. Anything at all.

 Chapter 36: _ Fuckable Rosario

    <h4>Chapter 36: _ Fuckable Rosario</h4>


    <strong>Luis¡¯s Point Of View~</strong>


    After fucking the hell out of Rosario, I wiped the memory of our exploding sex off of her head. The trick was always in the details.


    A flick of my wrist, a subtle rush of energy, and her mind was wiped clean¡ªlike a chalkboard after a rainstorm.


    Rosario, poor poor Rosario, sat there on the floor with her skirt still slightly askew, her head lolling to the side. She looked like a drunk toddler who¡¯d had one too many bottles of milk.


    I had to bite the inside of my cheek to keep fromughing. The climax turned out even better than I had expected.


    Turns out angry sex was the best after all. I zipped my zipper, enjoying the view of her fucked body.


    I wheeled myself back into position, slumping into my chair as if gravity itself hated me. The illusion had to be perfect. Pathetic Luis, the crippled cousin ¨C the man who couldn¡¯t stand or move and had no hope.


    Rosario stirred after a while, blinking herrge, doe-like eyes.


    She groaned softly, her hand pressing to her forehead. "Ay, Dios m¨ªo," she muttered, her voice groggy, "I must¡¯ve fallen asleep again."


    Oh, Rosario. Sweet, oblivious Rosario.


    She adjusted her blouse, fumbling with the buttons I had so kindly left intact. The floral print shifted as she tugged it down over her curves, and I could see the faint blush creeping up her neck.


    She was embarrassed¡ªhow quaint.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me these days," she huffed, standing up and brushing off her skirt. "I keep falling asleep after work. It¡¯s not professional, you know?" She turned to me, her hands on her hips, and gave me a look that screamed guilt.


    I gave her my best pitiful look, tilting my head slightly, like a wounded puppy.


    "And you," she said, wagging a finger at me, "you just sit there and watch me sleep! Luis, that must be excruciating for you. You¡¯re too polite for your own good."


    Polite? Oh, if only you knew, Rosario. If only you knew the thoughts running through my mind right now or how bad I¡¯d fucked you. How hard I¡¯d drilled your fat ass and pussy for the past hour.


    But of course, you wouldn¡¯t know. I made sure of that.


    "I¡¯ll get your dinner," she dered, petting my shoulder like I was some fragile artifact. "Wait here, okay?"


    Where else would I go? Stupid.


    As she bustled out of the room, muttering something about how irresponsible she was, I let my lips curl into a smirk.


    "Go ahead, Rosario," I muttered under my breath. "Keep ying nursemaid while I use you as a sex ve, you whore. It¡¯s adorable."


    The anger that had been poaching in my chest since Axel¡¯s visit began to fade. Turned out it was nothing a good fuck couldn¡¯t solve.


    Rosario made it all the more better. She was so predictable, so utterly oblivious to the monster she was tending to. It was almost... sweet.


    When she returned, she carried a tray with a steaming bowl of soup, a slice of bread, and a ss of water. She ced it on the small table beside my wheelchair and began feeding me gently.


    "Open," she said softly, bringing a spoonful of soup to my lips.


    Iplied, though inwardly I wanted to roll my eyes. The soup was nd, lukewarm at best, but I pretended to savor it, letting her believe she was doing something good.


    "You¡¯re so patient, Luis. You neverin, even when I¡¯m beingzy. I¡¯lle back early tomorrow, okay? We¡¯ll spend more time together."


    I just stared on like a daunce. My situation was pathetic, to say the least. Of course, being in that position for over 10 hours in a day didn¡¯t hurt me¡ªmy master made sure of that.


    But it could get so boring, I¡¯d consider fixing it by cutting off the head of every worker in proximity. Who knows?


    Maybe someday, I would.


    After forcing another spoonful of soup down my throat, Rosario smiled, patted my hand, and left with a cheerful "?Buenas noches!"


    The door shut behind her, and I finally allowed myself to drop the charade.


    "Patient?" I muttered, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand. "You people are driving me insane with your pity. If one more person looks at me like I¡¯m some helpless stray, I swear..."


    I let the words trail off, running a hand through my hair. The house was quiet now, the faint whirr of the night emerging.


    I waited, letting the hours pass, watching the shadows lengthen and deepen...


    ...until finally, it was time.


    ____


    The moment I stepped out of the wheelchair and let my power surge through my veins, a euphoric rush flooded my senses. My muscles stretched and flexed, the stiffness melting away like frost under the sun.


    I was free.


    The air outside was cool. The darkness embraced me like an old friend, wrapping itself around me as I moved silently through thepound. I let my power shroud me, making me invisible to the human eye.


    Oh, million thanks to my master¡ªthe darkness itself for rewarding me with these powers. I could do almost anything in the world NOW!


    The workers in thepound were retiring for the night, chattering indistinctly among themselves as they headed to their quarters.


    I slipped past them easily thanks to my invisibility. My footsteps on the gravel were silent.


    I was nearly at the gate, the taste of freedom tingling on my tongue, when the rumble of an engine resounded through the quiet.


    I froze, my eyes squinted as a ck car pulled up to the gates. Axel.


    The bastard stepped out, his posture annoyingly confident, his face wearing that same smug expression that made my blood boil. He adjusted his jacket, ncing around as if he owned the ce.


    I clenched my fists, the urge to attack him nearly overwhelming. It would be so easy, so satisfying, to wipe that smirk off his face permanently.


    But no. Not yet. But would I? The answer was definitely.

 Chapter 37: _ Big Daddy Luis

    <h4>Chapter 37: _ Big Daddy Luis</h4>


    I watched Axel stride toward the house, totally oblivious to his nemesis watching him.


    "Enjoy your night, Axel," I muttered under my breath. "It might be one of yourst."


    Once he disappeared inside, I turned my attention back to the gates. The night stretched out before me and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    This was my time. My world. And tonight, someone was going to pay for Axel¡¯s stupid rant this afternoon. For every time he came to bug and irk me out with his stupid rants, I¡¯d make sure to hold someone up for him.


    The prospect of what was about to happen next made my insides tickle. I stretched my hands in the air, blissfully taking in the cool breeze that carried whispers of leaves, the distant hoot of an owl, and the faint noise of the pack settling for the night.


    This was my time, the hour when the mundane folded in on itself, and my true self¡ªtrue evil was unleashed.


    I strode through thepound, invisible to everyone. The workers trudged off to their quarters, heads bowed with the weight of another day. Their chatter faded into the night as I made my way toward the outskirts.


    This was my usual haunt, a ce where the fringes of the pack territory blurred with the outside world¡ªa perfect hunting ground for stray humans or wandering supernaturals foolish enough to cross into ournd.


    I knew my ways were considered evil, but I really was doing more good than Tomas himself. Killing off humans who weren¡¯t supposed to trespass into our territory in the first ce was the LAW itself.


    I kill supernaturals who thought they were smart enough to slip into ournd as well. I was this pack¡¯s protector and it¡¯s rightful Alpha. They all might not see my efforts now, but soon enough, they would.


    It was just two more years to go. Just two.


    I arrived at the woods to find it was silent. Too silent.


    I prowled through the shadows, my senses heightened. I scanned the area, my eyes sharp and ready to catch on to any potential target, but no one came into view. Not a single stray. Not even a desperate rogue sniffing around for scraps.


    What the fuck?


    Frustration burst into my chest. I hated this. Axel was the one who put me in such a mood. I needed to kill one person right now or my anger might end in a massacre.


    I clenched my fists, my nails biting into my palms. If I couldn¡¯t find an outsider to toy with, I¡¯d have to settle for something closer to home.


    Fine. If the night wouldn¡¯t deliver its usual entertainment, I¡¯d take matters into my own hands.


    ¡ª-


    The pack¡¯s brothel was my next destination. It wasn¡¯t an official brothel, of course¡ªno, the pack would never stoop so low as to openly condone such things. But everyone knew what went on in the low glow lounge on the eastern side of the territory.


    It was where the lonely and the lustful went to lose themselves, trading dignity for fleeting pleasure.


    If I couldn¡¯t kill an outsider, I¡¯d save the pack of one more slut.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly stroll in as myself. My wheelchair-bound charade would be blown, and questions would start flying. So, I shifted my form, my body cracking as I morphed into the likeness of one of the pack members I¡¯d seen earlier.


    A generic face, unremarkable but passable.


    As I approached the lounge, the mini swell of music greeted me. In the air was the smell of sweat, cheap perfume, and sex. The door creaked open, and I stepped inside, immediately engulfed by the heat of bodies pressed too close and the murmur of whispered propositions.


    Tch. so many tainted souls for my master. Did he really think my mission was difficult?


    Hell, no. The world could never be short of dirty and evil souls.


    My eyes took in the sinful view before me¡ªwomen were everywhere, curled over furniture like discarded scarves, smoking,ughing, and flipping the hair off their painted faces.


    The moment I entered, a few of them perked up. I almost threw up when their gazes snapped at me like moths to a me.


    I needed a Luna for when I¡¯d be the Alpha. However, from my asional night visits to the pack, I feared finding a pure, untainted, and perfect one would be a herculean task.


    Even the so-calleddies from noble homes were sometimes out at night, engaging in shady business. Whenever I found a worthy one, I¡¯d never let her out of sight.


    "Well, well," one of the whores purred, sidling up to me with a sway of her hips. "Haven¡¯t seen you around here before. New, huh?"


    I let azy smirk curl my lips, ying the part of the charming stranger. "Just passing through."


    Another woman joined her, her dress almost nonexistent with its series of holes and slits. "Oh, he¡¯s a quiet one," she teased, running a finger down my arm. "I like that. Mysterious."


    They surrounded me, each one vying for my attention. I wished I could drive a de right there and then, but that¡¯s not how it¡¯s done.


    However, with the way their hands reached for me, desperation in their eyes, and lust in their voices, I might just break some rules.


    But I wasn¡¯t here for them. They were still salvageable. I needed someone unique.


    I scanned the room, my eyes searching for someone specific. I wanted the most miserable one, the one who reeked of hopelessness.


    And then I saw her.


    She sat in the corner, nursing a drink that was probably watered down and staring at the floor as though it had wronged her. Her hair was unkempt, her dress slightly torn at the hem. She wasn¡¯t trying to draw attention¡ªif anything, she looked like she wanted to disappear.


    Perfect.


    Congrattions girl, for you are now chosen by Big Daddy Luis himself. Tonight would be a night you would never forget.


    Oops... I mean, a night you wouldn¡¯t even live to remember. Hehehe.

 Chapter 38: _ Strip

    <h4>Chapter 38: _ Strip</h4>


    I stepped away from the other prostitutes, ignoring their protests and whispered insults.


    "That one?" one of the women scoffed, following my gaze. "Seriously? She¡¯s a mess."


    "Yeah," another chimed in,ughing. "You¡¯ve got all of us to choose from, and you pick her?"


    I didn¡¯t dignify them with a response. Instead, I made my way to her corner slowly. She nced up as I approached, her eyes widening in surprise as though approaching her was a crime.


    Well, seeing as she reeked of hopelessness, maybe it was.


    "Hey," I said, leaning casually against the table. "You look like you could use somepany."


    She blinked, clearly not expecting anyone to talk to her. "Me?"


    "No, the table behind you," I deadpanned, then smirked. "Of course, you."


    Her lips twitched into a small smile. "Well, aren¡¯t you charming?"


    I shrugged, letting my gaze fixate on her like she was charming and didn¡¯t look like someone¡¯s leftover vomit.


    "I know what I like. And right now, that¡¯s you."


    She blinked like a puppy, a hint of color rising to her cheeks. "Are you sure you¡¯re in the right ce? There are plenty of prettier options."


    "I¡¯m not interested in pretty. I¡¯m interested in you." I winked.


    "Well, aren¡¯t you full of surprises?" Sheughed, revealing her pair of drugs decayed teeth.


    We talked for a while¡ªmeaningless chatter, really, but enough to put her at ease. She told me her name was ra, and that she¡¯d been here longer than she cared to admit. Sheughed at my jokes so much that I¡¯d bet Axel¡¯s life on the fact that she already was in love with me.


    Eventually, she grabbed my arm and cooed. "So, what do you say we head to one of the rooms? I promise I won¡¯t bite."


    Room? Girl, you¡¯re meeting the devil tonight. Big Daddy Luis will put you out of your misery and then, you can go fuck the demons in hell.


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not yet, anyway. But actually, I had something else in mind."


    Her brow furrowed. "Something else?"


    "Yeah," I said, standing up and offering her my hand. "I want to show you something. Something special."


    She squinted hesitantly, her gaze flickering to the others in the room. They were watching us with envy on their puckered foreheads.


    "What is it?" she finally asked.


    "Come with me, and you¡¯ll see," I blinked like I was the harmless man on the.


    Guess what? Big Daddy Luis was the worst of the bad boys! Big Daddy Luis¡¯s got the drill and I¡¯d show this hoe some of that drill tonight.


    She took my hand, and I led her out of the lounge. Let the show begin.


    .


    .


    As we walked toward the woods, she nced at me, her steps slowing. "Are we going to smoke or something?"


    I could feel the skepticism oozing from her voice. Her inner voice was probably whispering; ¡¯Go back. Something¡¯s not right¡¯, yet, the only possible exnation she could deem to ask was if we were going to smoke.


    I grinned. "Something like that."


    Sheughed, shaking her head. "You¡¯re a strange one, you know that?"


    "You have no idea," I murmured under my breath.


    I led her further deeper into the woods. We needed to be at a distance where her cries for help would never be heard. Where she moans as I ground her pussy and pluck her heart would die in the barks of the trees and not the ears of people.


    She stopped suddenly, looking around. "This is far enough, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s getting kind of creepy out here."


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry. This is exactly where we need to be."


    Herughter was nervous now, her eyes darting around. "Okay, seriously, what¡¯s the deal? What did you want to show me?"


    "Well, mi amor, It¡¯s time to get into action." I rubbed my palms together, fervently licking my lips.


    "What do you mean? Wanna fuck here in the woods?" Her eyebrows knitted in confusion.


    I nced around before shrugging. "Yes. Any problem?"


    "N-no."


    "Great. Then strip."


    Instead of doing as I said, her arms crossed over her chest as a cold breeze rustled the trees around them. "I-I don¡¯t think this is a good idea," she stuttered.


    Her eyes darted around the dark forest. "It¡¯ste, and this is the outskirts. Anyone could be out here."


    I smirked, leaning in just enough to invade her space but not so much as to rm her. "Do you think I¡¯d bring you out here if it wasn¡¯t safe?"


    Her lips parted as if to argue, but I cut her off.


    "Listen," I said, keeping my tone at bay and pretending to understand her nerves. "I¡¯ll pay you double¡ªno, triple¡ªwhat you¡¯d make back there tonight. I promise, nothing¡¯s going to happen to us. You just have to trust me."


    Her gaze searched mine, her uncertainty pretty clear.


    Well, for a moment, I thought she might bolt, but then her shoulders slumped slightly, and she sighed.


    "Triple?"


    "Triple. And you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll protect you."


    Yes, ra. Big Daddy Luis will protect you from the world by giving you a painful exit out of it. I could have just killed her right here and then without any stress, but no.


    What¡¯s the fun in that?


    I only get a few chances toe out to y. Why not make the most of it? I loved to see it all¡ªthe slow doubt that crept in at first until it eventually morphed into fear and then, full-blown despair and agony.


    It was the most euphoric feeling. It could make one¡¯s senses explode with satisfaction. Everyone should try it sometime.


    Everyone should be a serial killer at some point in their lives. Hehehe.


    I watched ra doubt a moment longer, biting her lip, before finally nodding. "Fine. But if I hear one strange noise, I¡¯m out of here."


    "Fair enough," I said, stepping back to give her space.


    Her fingers fumbled with the hem of her dress, and for a wink, I could see the internal battle she was fighting. Slowly, she peeled the fabric over her head, revealing her thin, trembling frame beneath the tattered lingerie she wore. She hugged her arms around herself, trying to shield herself against the chill in the air.


    "There," she said, ring at me. "Happy?"


    Oh, ra... the happiness was yet toe. But not to worry, queria¡ªit¡¯de.

 Chapter 39: _ Show No Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 39: _ Show No Mercy</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 39</strong>


    I didn¡¯t answer ra¡¯s question immediately. Instead, I let my gaze travel over her, taking in every detail of her skinny body. Her difort was palpable¡ªas if she could sense that this was going down the wrong hill


    However, it only fed my twisted entertainment.


    "Not happy yet, ra. Almost. But we¡¯re not done yet, so there¡¯s time for plenty of <i>happiness. </i>Don¡¯t you think, Cari?o m¨ªo?"


    "What do you mean?" she asked, scratching the back of her neck.


    I gestured vaguely at her undergarments. "All of it."


    Her face paled. "What? Here?"


    "Yes. Here. Trust me, ra," I said, stepping closer. "You¡¯re safe with me. No one will see. It¡¯s just you and me, and I swear, you won¡¯t regret this."


    Her face wrinkled, and I almost thought she might refuse. But then, with a shaky exhale, she reached behind her and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the ground. Her panties followed, and she stood before me, exposed and vulnerable, her arms instinctively moving to cover herself.


    "There," she rolled her eyes. "Now what?"


    I smiled, stepping forward and brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Now," I murmured, "you¡¯re perfect."


    The glint in my eyes must have betrayed my true intentions, but before she could shift, I moved faster than she couldprehend, closing the gap between us and pinning her against a nearby tree.


    ra¡¯s back hit the tree with a muted thud, and the breath escaped her in a startled gasp. Her wide eyes darted around the dark forest as if it might somehow save her, but she quickly realized the truth.


    No one wasing.


    No, no. She was here... alone with Big Daddy Luis.


    I pressed a hand to her shoulder, keeping her firmly pinned, and leaned in close enough that she could feel my breath on her cheek. Her skin was cool, damp with fear, and I reveled in the way her body trembled beneath my touch.


    "Rx, ra. This is what you came out here for, isn¡¯t it? A little excitement, a little thrill?" I whispered, letting my tongue lick off the sweat running down her spine.


    Her lips quivered as she stammered, "I¡ªno, this isn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Shhh." I cut her off, cing a finger on her lips. "You¡¯ve got nothing to worry about. You said you¡¯d trust me, remember?"


    Tears pooled in her eyes, her shaky breath rising in her throat. "Please, I don¡¯t think I want to do this anymore. This is getting scary. Just let me go."


    I tilted my head, studying her like a predator might observe wounded prey. "Oh, ra," I murmured, running my fingers down her arm. "I think it¡¯s a little toote for second thoughts, don¡¯t you?"


    Her knees wobbled slightly, but I held her upright. "You¡¯re so much more interesting like this. All that fear, all that vulnerability¡ªit¡¯s intoxicating."


    I sniffed in the air like I was inhaling a pack of hard drugs.


    Perfecto. Nothing... I mean, nothing came close to the beautiful scent of the fear of my victims minutes before I seized the ability to live from them:


    "Please," poor ra repeated, her voice breaking. "I¡¯ll go back. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Just let me go."


    I chuckled darkly, my shoulders shaking. "Let you go? Oh no, ra. I brought you out here for a reason. You¡¯re mine tonight."


    Her tears spilled now, streaking her cheeks as she shook her head fervently. "No," she whimpered. "Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m a wolf. I might be a prostitute, but I¡¯m strong. I bet... I bet I can take you on."


    Oh, didn¡¯t she feel it? The moment my hands touched her, I had paralyzed her wolf. She was addingic relief to my plot, and I was here for all of it.


    My chuckle this time was a genuinely amused one. "Seriously, mujer? Didn¡¯t you notice? I..." I nted a wet kiss on her ear. "I, Big Bad Daddy Luis have taken away your wolf¡¯s ability to move or shift. The best thing you can do for me... for us, is to cooperate. I promise you, it¡¯s going to be a sweet end."


    "NO!" She screamed, trying to jerk herself off, but her strength was like that of a fly on a Giantpared to mine.


    Ignoring her protests, I reached out and grabbed her wrists, pinning them above her head against the rough bark of the tree. She struggled weakly, but it was futile.


    "You know," I said conversationally, as if we weren¡¯t in the middle of a nightmare she couldn¡¯t wake up from, "I¡¯ve always had a soft spot for the broken ones. Something about you caught my eye the moment I walked into that ce. You stood out from the rest¡ªso hopeless, so desperate. Like a little lostmb waiting for the wolf toe along."


    Her sobs grew louder, but they only fueled the fire burning in my chest. "Go ahead, cry. Scream if you want. No one¡¯s going to hear you out here. It¡¯s just you and me, ra."


    She shook her head again, her voice quivering as she choked out, "Why are you doing this? What did I do to you?"


    I smirked, leaning in so close that our noses almost touched. "What did you do?" I repeated mockingly. "Oh, ra, you didn¡¯t have to do anything. You just had to exist. You just had to be miserable. I¡¯m attracted to the stench of your hopelessness. I¡¯m here to be your savior¡ªto set you free."


    My words sent a series of hups erupting from our poor ra. Her chest heaved hard as she fought against the inevitable. But there was no escape, no mercy waiting for her in the shadows.


    I let my free hand trail down her side, savoring the way she flinched at my touch. Her fear was electric, crackling in the air around us like a storm waiting to break.


    "You¡¯re perfect," I whispered, gripping her ass like a foam. "Absolutely perfect."


    She squeezed her eyes shut, her body trembling as she whispered, "Please, just let me go. I¡¯ll do anything you want. Just let me go."


    Hm... she tried. Her pleas were genuine, yeah. But mercy wasn¡¯t in my nature.


    ~~


    [A/N]


    Hi friends!


    Thanks for continuously giving my book a chance. I do not take your loyalty for granted! Please, don¡¯t forget toment your thoughts on the book so far, give reviews, vote daily, send power stones, send gifts, golden tickets, and vote for your favorite character design! All of this help push the book forward and give it a broader audience reach.


    Thank you so much for reading. Muah!????

 Chapter 40: _ Don Diego’s Villa

    <h4>Chapter 40: _ Don Diego¡¯s Vi</h4>


    [Warning: Graphic and Violent Content Ahead!]


    I freed my hand that was still on her ass and undid my buttons. My cock had already risen from all that screaming and pleas for help.


    "I¡¯m paying to fuck you, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do." I groaned, sliding a hand down her bum and into her ass.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if the mncholic sound that erupted from her was a moan or a whimper. She fidgeted, legs visibly shaking now.


    "I... I don¡¯t want this anymore. I don¡¯t want your money, or the sex. LEAVE ME ALONE!" She cried out loud.


    Argh... this was getting so boring. I released my other hand from hers and pumped her breasts with it. However, I was shocked to find them as t as a pancake.


    They were sitting on her chest soid back like someone had driven a bulldozer across them.


    "What the fuck? Are you a mother?" I asked, my face scrunched up in wonder.


    She took the opportunity to jerk away from, taking multiple steps backward. She began to walk in reverse.


    "Stay... stay away from ME!" She barked, coughing as she wagged a finger my way.


    Oh, please. I could turn her into a cat right now if I wanted to. I rolled my eyes and pped my forehead when the pungent smell hit my nostrils.


    It was a sharp, sour tang hit that made my brows knit. It was faint at first but grew stronger, carrying with it an unpleasant dampness, like something left to spoil in a closed space.


    I gnashed my teeth together as the realization hit me. "What the fuck?! Why does your pussy reek?!"


    "It¡¯s¡ªnone of your..." She was about to sputter when rage grew inside me like a tumor.


    She was bloody infected with some STI and was going to let me fuck her. With my werewolf speed, I dashed to her and aimed straight for her left chest, plunging my elongated nails into her ribcage, and plucking her heart out of it.


    It happened in such a fleeting moment that one minute, she stood there, full of defiance, and the next, her body stiffened as a soft¡ªandst failed gasp escaped her widened mouth.


    "One less diseased and tainted for the world." I spat a chunk of saliva on her now lifeless face before totally removing the slippery and warm organ.


    ra¡¯s bodynded with a loud thud that sounded like hip-hop in my ears. I spread my hands in the air, the heart still in my hands as the beautiful sensation settled over me.


    My fingers, trembling slightly, pressed against its warm, pulsing surface. It was like the very essence of life itself was coursing through me, seeping into my bones. My breath rose, and I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes for a moment, just to savor the sensation.


    "Eso si... mi alma despertara," I whispered to myself.


    It felt as though something deep within me wasing alive. Oh, the joy of killing.


    The beauty of it... the sweet, sweet delight!


    When the euphoria subsided, I was breathing heavier than a sprinter crossing the finish line.


    I nced at her body on the floor and put my hands on my hips. "Time to dispose of the garbage."


    Once again, I spat on her now t body. Its limbs were ck and unnaturally still. The skin had begun to lose its warmth, taking on a pale, ashen hue¡ªalmost lifeless in its color.


    As I gazed into her empty eyes that were gazing into nothingness, I knew my pig friends were going to have a treat.


    I always loved visiting them. They¡¯d always feed on every corpse I ever killed while I stood by and watched for entertainment.


    If I ever became an Alpha, I would make such into a sport. Whenever we lose any wolf, their bodies must be fed to the pigs.


    First, I swirled my hands, cloaking both me and ra in invisibility. As I carried her all the way to Don Diego¡¯s vi, I wouldn¡¯t want to be detected.


    Her mouth that was hung slightly ajar with the faintest trace of a final expression frozen on her face shut close when I picked her up, the weight telling on me despite my boundless strength.


    "So heavy for someone who is literally a bag of bones." I hissed before heading to my destination.


    The walk to Don Diego¡¯s vi was tiring, but the prospect of the entertainment that awaited me there was worth it. I remembered Axel telling me about a pretty flower who lived there.


    I knew Dom Diego had beautiful children, but I¡¯d always known them as spoiled brats and sinful girls, hence I never paid attention.


    Cami who was always trying to get my attention back when we were little whenever Rosa was busy ying with Axel.


    She was everything I hated in a woman. As for Rosa... she had always been smart and strong. I hadpletely forgotten about her until one day, during one of my killing missions, I saw her.


    There, I discovered her secret and lost every ounce of respect for her. As for this pretty flower... what was her name again?


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¨!


    For all it¡¯s worth, I might just sneak in once I was done with my mission and find her. Who knows? She just might be the perfect Luna I¡¯d always been looking for.


    The corners of my mouth quivered up. Finally, I¡¯d have something to myself. Someone... to myself. I couldn¡¯t wait to meet her.


    I almost forgot about the body on my shoulder or the heart I held firmly in my palm, or the blood forming a trail after me while dripping from her body to mine.


    The wind followed us, covering my track and the blood as I proceeded. I couldn¡¯t risk ra¡¯s body being detected.


    It would spark an investigation, and that¡ªthat¡¯d be so tiring and be extra work for me. I wanted fun.


    Wanted to kill as much as I could without the worry of having someone or Tomas¡¯s men over my shoulders.


    .


    .


    When I arrived in front of Don Diego¡¯s vi, I sighed in excitement. The show was about to begin.

 Chapter 41: _ Pretty Flower in a Pigsty

    <h4>Chapter 41: _ Pretty Flower in a Pigsty</h4>


    The vi was silent when I arrived, away from prying eyes and the body on my shoulder slouching like it could fall t anytime soon.


    Only the faint rustling of leaves and the asional creak of the wooden beams of thepound disturbed the stillness.


    The gates were guarded, as expected. Two men, dressed in dark jackets with pistols draped at their sides, stood at attention. They weren¡¯t speaking much, just exchanging tired nces, eager for their shift to end


    Perfect.


    Since they couldn¡¯t see me, I needed a distraction. I reached for a nearby pile of stones and, with a flick of my wrist, sent one flying toward the trees behind them. It wasn¡¯t easy with ra¡¯s weight on my shoulder, but I did it.


    The sharp snap of the impact made both guards jolt upright.


    "The hell was that?" one of them muttered, gripping his weapon.


    "Probably just some animal," the other replied, though he didn¡¯t sound convinced.


    Idiotas! I grunted. A little more convincing, then.


    With a whispered incantation, I made the branches of a tree twist vigorously, cracking loudly as though somethingrge had crashed into them. This time, both guards flinched


    One cursed under his breath while the other, hesitating for just a second, moved toward the gate to peer outside.


    "Go check it out," the first one urged.


    "I¡¯m not going alone," the other snapped.


    "Then let¡¯s go together. Just be quick before Don Diego finds out we left our post."


    As soon as they utched the heavy gate and stepped out, I slipped inside, silent as a shadow.


    I was so good at this.


    I moved quickly with soundless steps as I made my way toward the pig stables.


    But as I neared my destination, I encountered something¡ªor someone that I knew in an instant would change my life forever.


    Up ahead, a figure moved in the darkness, their shape outlined faintly by the moonlight. My brows furrowed. Who would be out here at this hour?


    That was my entertainment ground. I needed to watch ra get eaten. This was supposed to be an uninterrupted process!


    I was about tomand fire on whoever it was when I saw her clearly.


    She carried a nket draped over her arms, her soft hands clutching its edges as she walked toward the stables. The soft glow of the shlight she held illuminated her face, and for the first time in a long, long time... the sight of her stirred something foreign in my chest.


    She was... hermosa. No¡ªbeyond that. She was breathtaking, like a rare flower blooming in the wrong ce¡ªtoo soft and pure for the world she lived in.


    Who could have thought there ever was someone who looked like they had been created in the form of a soul itself?


    I could have sworn I was staring at the face of a soul. If that made sense at all.


    Her features were peaceful¡ªalmost ethereal. I¡¯d bet my master on it that she was carved by the gods themselves.


    Her darkshes framed deep, soulful eyes that held a quiet kind of sadness¡ªan innocence that didn¡¯t belong in a ce like the stables where the pigs feed on every dead body I presented to them. Her red hair cascaded down her back, swaying with every fearful step she took.


    She was a flower. A rare, untouchable bloom in the middle of this wretched ce.


    For a man like me¡ªwho thrived on power, on cruelty, on breaking things until they crumbled¡ªthis feeling was foreign. But I felt it.


    As clear as day.


    She stole my breath. She stole my focus.


    She stole <i>me. </i>


    I watched as she reached the pig stables, pushing open the wooden gate with some effort. The pigs inside grunted, their massive bodies shifting restlessly. She paused with a gasp, kissing a tightened finger as she muttered a silent prayer.


    And then, she attempted to step inside like the prayer was all the shield she ever needed. Or maybe the kiss. Girl, my kiss was the answer. I was the answer!


    Her presence immediately disrupted the animals.


    One of the pigs let out a sharp squeal, and she stumbled back slightly.


    I clenched my fists.


    For the first time in my miserable existence, I wanted to intervene¡ªnot for power, not for sport, but for something else entirely.


    I hade here to dispose of a body.


    Now, all I wanted was to know her name.


    I watched her,pletely transfixed. The pigs were restless, their heavy bodies shifting and snorting as if they sensed an intruder in their space. She clutched the nket tighter against her chest, her fingers curling around the fabric like it was the only thing anchoring her.


    Then, to my utter confusion, she stepped inside.


    She wasn¡¯t feeding them. She wasn¡¯t cleaning. She wasn¡¯t doing anything that made sense for someone to be here at this hour.


    The pigs stirred even more, their snorts turning into impatient grunts. One particrlyrge one, a beast with thick bristles and a scar running across its snout, let out a gruff sound and stomped its hooves.


    She flinched but didn¡¯t turn back.


    <i>What the hell was she doing?!</i>


    I dimmed my eyes, watching closely.


    She wasn¡¯t here to work.


    She was trying to... sleep?


    What the hell?


    At first, I thought my mind was ying tricks on me, but then I saw it¡ªthe way she carefully maneuvered around the pigs, searching for a clear spot on the hay-covered floor.


    She spread the nket out, shaking it softly before lowering herself onto it, curling up as if she had done this a hundred times before.


    <i>This girl was sleeping in a pigsty.</i>


    Somebody tell me my pretty flower wasn¡¯t doing that!


    Who was she? Why was she here? And, more importantly, <i>why the fuck was she living like this?</i>


    Was she a maid? Did Don Diego put her up to this?!


    If yes, I swear by my father¡¯s grave, I¡¯ll gut him. First. I¡¯ll rip his eyes out, and carve out his every rib before feeding his heart to the rats.


    On my soul, I swear.

 Chapter 42: _ My Pretty Flower

    <h4>Chapter 42: _ My Pretty Flower</h4>


    A strange emotion welled up inside me just watching this pretty flower. It was one I couldn¡¯t name. I¡¯d spent my life looking down on people, toying with them, breaking them, and yet... I didn¡¯t like this.


    The pigs were restless, agitated by her presence. She tried to shush them, whispering something I couldn¡¯t hear.


    Her voice was so soft¡ªlike a luby meant to calm them. But it didn¡¯t work. One of them shoved its snout against her arm, making her jolt.


    I clenched my jaw.


    For someone so breathtaking, so pure-looking, <i>she didn¡¯t belong in filth.</i>


    A bitter taste zinged in my mouth.


    I hade here to feed the pigs.


    Now, I was standing frozen, watching a girl who shouldn¡¯t exist in my world, much less in this ce.


    I had to know why.


    I stood there for a long moment, staring at the girl curled up in the filth like she belonged there.


    Like she hadn¡¯t just walked in here looking like something the gods hand-crafted on a particrly good day.


    Like she wasn¡¯t the softest, most delicate creature I had everid eyes on.


    She was shivering. Miserable.


    And yet, despite all of that¡ªdespite the bruises, the dirt smudged on her cheek, the fear in her wide, doe-like eyes¡ªshe was still the most breathtaking thing I had ever seen.


    What the hell was she doing here?


    I needed to know.


    And for the first time in my entire life, I was about to make an introduction that didn¡¯t involve threats, blood, or someone screaming for their mother.


    I bent down and carefully ced ra¡¯s body somewhere behind a wooden crate, safely out of view.


    The pigs would have to wait.


    Then, dusting off my hands¡ªas if I hadn¡¯t just been carrying a corpse over my shoulder like a sack of potatoes, I uncloaked myself and turned and walked toward the pigsty.


    The smell hit me instantly.


    I gagged.


    The girl¡ªmy beautiful, tragic flower¡ªwas trying to bury herself under the thin nket, pressing her face into the fabric as if it could somehow protect her from the overwhelming stench.


    This was wrong.


    This was offensive.


    This was a crime against beauty itself!


    Why the hell was she doing this to herself?


    I was halfway to vowing vengeance when I realized I had just been standing there, watching her suffer like some kind of creep.


    Focus, Luis.


    I cleared my throat. "Hi."


    The reaction was immediate.


    She shot up like she had just been electrocuted, clutching the nket against her chest as she gasped.


    Then, her eyes found me, and for a second, I forgot how to exist.


    Up close, she was even more perfect.


    Her face was a masterpiece¡ªsoft and angelic, even with the bruises marring her tender skin. Oh, such tenderness.


    A nasty bruise spread across her cheekbone, another on her jaw, and a fading cut just above her eyebrow.


    I clenched my fists.


    Who dared to touch her?


    I¡¯d break their fingers one by one. Then I¡¯d make them eat them.


    But first¡ªpriorities.


    "Who¡ªwho are you?" she stammered, pulling the nket tighter around her.


    Her voice was soft, vibrating, but still holding a bit of strength. I was d to know that behind all that innocent beauty, behind all that softness was a fighting spirit.


    Keep fighting, my girl. But don¡¯t worry, your days of fighting were over for Big Bad Daddy Luis was here and he¡¯ll protect you from all the worries in the world.


    Now, she wanted to know who I was...


    ... I had to think fast.


    A lie. A simple one.


    If I told her the truth¡ªthat I was an Alpha heir, bloodthirsty, corpse-carrying sociopath who had just been nning to feed a woman to the pigs¡ªI had a feeling the conversation wouldn¡¯t go well.


    So, I smiled¡ªcharming, harmless, very much not a murderer. "I¡¯m one of the guards. My shift just ended, so I was retiring for the night."


    Her brows furrowed. "You must be new."


    Shit.


    This wasn¡¯t me. I was never one to move without a n. How did I approach her without mapping out what to say to her first?


    How on earth did she pull my feet on autopilot by just being miserable? Why in the hell did lying to her feel so wrong?


    Oh, my sweet, pretty flower.


    I shrugged, casually. "There are a lot of guards. You can¡¯t possibly know all of us."


    She tilted her head, still eyeing me like she was trying to ce my face. "I do, actually. I mean, I don¡¯t know all of you personally, but I know your faces."


    I raised a brow. "Why?"


    "Because my father hired you to protect us and you do," she said simply. "You take care of us."


    I blinked.


    She said it with such sincerity¡ªlike she genuinely believed it.


    Like she truly thought all the men her father hired were here out of loyalty and not because they were being paid to shoot people in the face.


    I was stunned into silence for the first time in my life.


    Then, the pieces clicked together, and my mouth opened before I could stop it.


    "Wait... Are you saying¡ª" I paused, narrowing my eyes. "Are you one of Don Diego¡¯s daughters?"


    She looked almost surprised that I didn¡¯t already know.


    "Yes," she said, like it was damn obvious. "I¡¯m Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    <i>By my master¡¯s white mane!</i>


    No.


    No fucking way.


    This was her?


    This was the Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ Axel wouldn¡¯t shut up about? The girl he had called too pure for this world? The one who, despite being Don Diego¡¯s daughter, was somehow untouched by all the lies and power ys surrounding her?


    I stared at her, stupefied beyond words.


    Axel was right.


    God help me, he was right.


    She was beautiful. Innocent.


    Completely, devastatingly out of ce in this wretched world.


    And I had just found her. My pretty flower. I promise, she was mine now. Mine to obsess over, mine to protect, and mine to keep.


    Axel better back off with all his ¡¯I stand for justice¡¯ talks about her. I would never tolerate hearing her name from the mouth of any other man.


    She was MINE now. <i>Mine. </i>

 Chapter 43: _ Nobody Hurts What’s Mine!

    <h4>Chapter 43: _ Nobody Hurts What¡¯s Mine!</h4>


    I grinned from ear to ear sheepishly.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I repeated, testing the name on my tongue.


    It suited her. Soft, delicate. A name meant to be whispered.


    The name danced on my tongue like a prayer I had never learned to say.


    <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.</i>


    Oh, by the devil, she was real. Right in front of me. Speaking to me. Looking at me with those big, soulful eyes that belonged to someone who had no idea how dangerous I was.


    And <i>damn</i>¡ªI felt alive.


    More than I had in years.


    I had spent my life in darkness, feeding off fear, power, and control. But standing here, in this filth-ridden pigsty, speaking to her like I was just another man ending his shift, I felt something foreign buzz beneath my skin.


    She enchanted me.


    And I¡ªI, the predator, the viin, the man who hade here to dispose of a body¡ªwas utterly, hopelessly captivated.


    She made me feel like the twelve-year-old Luis again.


    I didn¡¯t like it.


    I <i>loved</i> it.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ nodded hesitantly. "And you are?"


    I almost gave her my real name.


    Almost.


    But then I remembered¡ªdead woman, pigs, the Alpha¡¯s paralyzed nephew, wheelchair... too many secrets.


    "Mateo," I said smoothly.


    She squinted. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of a Mateo working here."


    I smirked. "It¡¯s a big vi, princesa. Hard to keep track of everyone."


    She seemed to ept that, rxing slightly, though she still watched me with wary eyes.


    "You¡¯re beautiful," I told her, because it was true and I wanted to see how she reacted.


    She flushed.


    Actually blushed.


    It was faint, just the slightest pink dusting her cheeks, but I saw it. Pride bloomed within me.


    And I wanted more of it.


    "Thank you," she mumbled, lowering her gaze.


    I stepped closer, intrigued. "Even with the bruises," I added, watching her closely. "They don¡¯t take away from it¡ªyour beauty."


    She swallowed. Her fingers clutched the nket. I could tell she was used to thispliment. Subsequently, I could also tell she didn¡¯t like it.


    She didn¡¯t want to be <i>just </i>beautiful.


    I tilted my head. "How did you get them?"


    The moment the question left my lips, her entire body tensed.


    Bingo.


    Someone had hurt her.


    And suddenly, whoever it was had exactly ten minutes left to live.


    When she tensed at my question, when her fingers clutched the nket like it was the only thing holding her together, something inside me <i>snarled.</i>


    I had spent my life breaking people. But right then, I wanted to unbreak her.


    I took a slow step forward, tilting my head. "Did someone hurt you, princesa?"


    She thought twice.


    She <i>hesitated.</i>


    That was all the confirmation I needed.


    A slow, dangerous heat curled inside me, something dark and possessive. Whoever had dared to touch her¡ªwhoever had marked that perfect skin with bruises¡ªwas living on borrowed time.


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed. "It¡¯s nothing."


    <i>Nothing.</i>


    I wanted tough.


    I wanted to <i>kill.</i>


    But more than that, I wanted to know who had put that quiet sadness in her eyes.


    I wanted to rip their heart out with my bare hands and feed them to the pigs.


    I had never cared about another person¡¯s pain before. Not like this.


    But Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wasn¡¯t just <i>anyone.</i>


    She was the flower blooming in the wrong ce.


    She was the prayer I had never known how to say.


    And she was making me feel like my father<i>.</i>


    <i>You would be proud, Dad.</i>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was so close now after I took a step closer. I could feel the warmth of her body despite the cold, the faint scent of flowers clinging to her even in this filthy ce.


    It was intoxicating. She was exhrating.


    I studied her, silently urging her to speak, to trust me. Her hands were still clutching the nket, her knuckles white with uncertainty.


    She wasn¡¯t going to just hand me her pain¡ªit was mine to coax out. And I would. I could be patient, I could be gentle.


    <i>For her, I would do anything.</i>


    I had to be careful. I couldn¡¯t scare her.


    Not when I had just found her.


    Not when she was looking at me with those eyes, trusting me just a little.


    I softened my voice, and let a smile emerge on my lips¡ªthe kind that made people lower their guard.


    "You can tell me, princesa. About the bruises. About whatever¡¯s weighing on you. I won¡¯t judge."


    That was a lie.


    Oh, I would judge.


    And then I would destroy.


    She seemed reluctant for another moment, her eyes searching mine like she was looking for something.


    Reassurance? Understanding?


    Sweetheart, I was the least qualified person to provide either of those.


    And yet, for her, I¡¯d pretend.


    "It¡¯s just..." she sighed, dropping her gaze to herp. "It¡¯s been a long day. A lot happened today."


    I tilted my head. "Tell me."


    She let out another sigh, this one heavier. I almost believed that the weight of the world sat on her fragile shoulders.


    "It all started when my father sent me to the butchery."


    I arched an eyebrow. "The butchery?"


    She nodded. "He thought it would be good for me to learn responsibility."


    I fought the urge tough. Responsibility?


    What the hell was Don Diego thinking? His tender, angel-faced daughter handling raw meat and carcasses?


    That was a crime. Would she be fine with me teaching her father a lesson?


    She continued, not noticing how hard I fought my anger. "And then... well, then there was Luis Miguel and his friends."


    "Who the hell is Luis Miguel?" I blurted out in wonder.


    Her lips pressed together. She shifted ufortably.


    And suddenly, I wanted to kill a man I hadn¡¯t even met yet.


    "He... he was my high school ssmate," she admitted.


    ssmate.


    High school.


    A boy.


    I could already tell I was going to hate him.


    "Go on," I urged, keeping my voice light, even though my hands had curled into fists.


    She looked down at the nket, tracing the fabric with her fingers. "He... he used to have a crush on me. All through high school, actually."


    Ah.


    There it was.


    That ugly, twisting sensation in my chest that I wasn¡¯t ready to name.


    "But I never liked him back," she continued. "I never gave him a chance. And ever since it was discovered that I was an Omega..." She trailed off.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Oh, I was going to enjoy this.


    I was going to find this Luis Miguel.


    And then I was going to introduce his face to the pavement.


    Repeatedly.


    I took a deep breath, forcing a calm smile. "Since you were discovered as an Omega... what?"


    She let out a mirthless littleugh. "He¡¯s been taking the chance to make me pay for ignoring him all those years."


    Oh.


    Oh, that was it.


    That was the moment I knew Luis Miguel was a dead man walking.


    I tilted my head, rolling the name over in my mind. Luis Miguel. Luis Miguel.


    Yeah, he wouldn¡¯t be Luis Miguel for much longer.


    He¡¯d be an obituary.


    An exemry tale.


    A tragic ident waiting to happen.


    And his friends?


    I¡¯d take care of them, too.


    Slowly.


    Painfully.

 Chapter 44: _ Kill For Her

    <h4>Chapter 44: _ Kill For Her</h4>


    I smiled at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ in a reassuring way, hiding the hurricane brewing beneath my skin.


    "And what exactly did Luis Miguel do?" I asked in a deceptively calm voice.


    Because I needed to know.


    Because if he had done anything¡ªanything¡ªto make my precious, innocent flower suffer...


    Then I was going to make him suffer, too.


    Tenfold.


    I was never a patient man. I preferred my problems to be solved swiftly, preferably with a knife between someone¡¯s ribs or a bullet lodged in their skull.


    It was cleaner that way¡ªefficient. But as Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ recounted what those kids did to her, I found myself gripping the wooden crate beside me so tightly that my fingers ached.


    "Wait," I said in a dangerously calm tone. "You¡¯re telling me they made you trip over a tomato stall, then stole your father¡¯s money to pay for it?"


    She nodded, her fingers twisting in the hem of her skirt.


    "And now you have to work at the butchery to cover the cost so your father doesn¡¯t find out?"


    Another nod.


    I exhaled slowly through my nose. I had nned to kill Luis Miguel and his little pack of bastard friends tomorrow or the day after.


    It was going to be brutal, satisfying, and, most importantly, final. But this...


    This required something far worse than death.


    I could feel my anger stirring beneath my skin and the rage coiling tight in my chest. I was angry before, but now? Now, I was volcanic. Molten.


    "Why did you let them take your money? Why did you let them bully you? Why can¡¯t you stand up for yourself?" I demanded, unable to wrap my head around why she could be so weak.


    Was it because she was wolfless?


    Was that the solution to her problems? Having a wolf? Hold up... What if I helped her with that?


    What if I used my immense power to find Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ a wolf and help her reim all of her lost glories?


    Her head snapped up, her eyes shing. "I didn¡¯t <i>let </i>them."


    I scoffed. "Obviously, you did, or else you¡¯d still have it."


    "They held my hands," she bit out. "And Luis Miguel¡ª" She broke off, swallowing hard.


    A cold dread slithered down my spine. That reaction meant something. I hoped to hell that they didn¡¯t do more to her.


    "<i>What </i>did he do?"


    Her gaze dropped. "He... kissed me."


    <strong><i>What?! </i></strong>


    <i>Kissed her?!</i>


    <i>My pretty innocent flower?!</i>


    HOW DARE HE?!


    I seethed in silence.


    The kind that sucked the air from the room, pressing down with the weight of something terrible and inevitable.


    I had heard people say their vision went red with rage, but I never truly believed them until now. The world around me bled into a haze, my jaw tightening until it ached. My hands itched for violence. For revenge. For the sweet satisfaction of making Luis Miguel choke on his own teeth.


    He kissed her.


    He. Kissed. <i>Her. </i>


    It wasn¡¯t just the act itself¡ªit was the audacity. The vition. He had touched what was mine. And Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... she had been powerless to stop it.


    I wanted to burn the town down. I wanted to rip out his throat with my teeth. I wanted to y him alive and wear his skin as a warning to any other bastard who thought they could put their filthy hands on <i>my </i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    But I didn¡¯t do any of those things.


    Instead, I smiled.


    It was slow. Dangerous. The kind of smile that made men pray to gods they didn¡¯t believe in.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I sat there, plotting the demise of Luis Miguel¡¯s dignity, but at some point, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ shifted beside me, and when I looked down, her fingers were hovering just above mine.


    I stared at them, fascinated.


    They were small¡ªthin, her nails still lined with the faintest traces of dirt. And for some ridiculous, iprehensible reason, the sight of her hands¡ªher tiny, imperfect, <i>beautiful</i> hands¡ªmade something warm and vicious settle in my chest.


    Before I could stop myself, I reached out and took them in mine.


    She gasped, startled ¨C her wide eyes darting to our joined hands.


    I followed her gaze, only to find something that made my stomach twist unpleasantly¡ªblood. ra¡¯s blood.


    Shit.


    I released her immediately, wiping my hands against my pants. "I was helping in the kitchen," I exined. "With the chickens."


    Her lips quirked. "You? Butchering chickens?"


    I arched a brow. "Why do you sound so surprised?"


    She shrugged. "You don¡¯t seem like the type to get your hands dirty."


    I huffed augh. "You have no idea."


    She really didn¡¯t.


    To my surprise, she didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she gave me a small smile and said, "It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m not any better myself. If not worse."


    That made me pause.


    I studied her closely¡ªthe red strands of hair clinging to her damp forehead, the bruises still faintly visible along her jaw, the way she held herself, like someone who had learned to make herself small.


    And then, softly, I said, "You shouldn¡¯t talk like that."


    She blinked. "Like what?"


    "Like you¡¯re dirty. You¡¯re not." I held her gaze, affirming. "<i>You¡¯re</i> the cleanest, most precious thing I¡¯ve ever seen."


    Sheughed, and God, it was beautiful. Soft and surprised, like she hadn¡¯t expected the words but liked the way they felt.


    "That¡¯s weird," she admitted. "Everyone either feared me when I was my father¡¯s favorite or looked down on me once I became an Omega. No one¡¯s ever talked to me the way you do."


    I smirked. "Maybe I¡¯m just different."


    Her smile widened. "I¡¯m d."


    There was something about the way she said it¡ªso simple, so <i>earnest</i>¡ªthat made my chest ache.


    I wanted to give her the world.


    Hell, I wanted to <i>burn</i> the world for her.


    "I¡¯m here for you," I murmured. "I¡¯ll be anything you want me to be."


    She tilted her head, considering me. "Why?"


    I opened my mouth, then closed it.


    I had no idea.


    But I nned on figuring it out.


    She chuckled. "You¡¯re sweet, Luis."


    Sweet.


    Sweet.


    I had spent my entire life being called many things¡ªpitiful, bastard, ipetent. But never <i>sweet</i>.


    And yet, hearing it from her made something inside me <i>settle</i>.


    I was still in my thoughts, thinking of the best way to respond to her words. To respond to being called <i>sweet </i>when an ungodly wet sound filled the air.


    It was followed by an absolutely <i>heinous</i> stench.


    <i>Oh, please... </i>


    We both froze.


    Then, slowly, we turned our heads toward the pigs.


    One of them was happily rooting in a pile of something I refused to acknowledge, making the kind of noises that could only be described as a mix between a clogged drain and an exorcism.


    My stomach turned. "That¡¯s disgusting."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ gagged. "Oh my God¡ª"


    I ripped off my jacket and threw it over her, shielding her from the horror.


    She stared up at me, startled. "Mateo¡ª"


    "Shh," I whispered. "Don¡¯t speak. The smell might go in your mouth."


    <i>She snorted</i>¡ªactually <i>snorted</i>¡ªbefore breaking intoughter.


    And just like that, I was done for.

 Chapter 45: _ What Have You Done?!

    <h4>Chapter 45: _ What Have You Done?!</h4>


    <strong><i>~Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    I had never met anyone like Mateo in my father¡¯s vi. No one had ever spoken to me so boldly or with such genuine care.


    I was either the pampered princess or the worthless Omega. It was refreshing speaking to someone who saw the real me beneath all the man-madebels.


    No one had ever looked at me the way he did.


    As if I were something delicate but unbreakable. As if I were worth <i>something. </i>


    I sat there in the darkness, surrounded by the thick scent of hay and the ever-present <i>ugh</i> stink of the pigs, yet somehow, I felt safer than I had in weeks.


    Mateo, as I knew him¡ªsat beside me. It was funny how the presence of this worker was a stark contrast to everything around us.


    He was the most unique staff my father had ever hired after Juana. Moon Goddess help me... he was simply the best. He didn¡¯t belong here, not in this filth, not in this disgrace, I did.


    And yet, he had stayed.


    I wrapped my arms around my knees, watching him from beneath myshes. He wasn¡¯t like the men in my father¡¯s vi¡ªthe brutes who obeyed without question, who feared my father more than they cared for anything else.


    He didn¡¯t carry himself like them, didn¡¯t look at me the way they did these days. There was no contempt in his gaze, no mocking, no judgment.


    There was something else instead. Something warm. Something crazily mysterious.


    I should have been afraid.


    I wasn¡¯t.


    "You¡¯re staring again," Mateo murmured, his voice carrying that husky, engaged lilt that made my stomach flutter against my will.


    I blinked, feeling heat rush to my cheeks. "I wasn¡¯t¡ª"


    "You were." He smirked, leaning back on one elbow, his body shifting gracefully in the straw. "It¡¯s alright, preciosa. I¡¯m quite used to it."


    "Used to what?"


    "Being admired."


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "<i>Dios m¨ªo. </i>How do you even fit through doors with a head that big?"


    I couldn¡¯t believe that after such a long day, I was actually cracking jokes. Nothing would have prepared me for this refreshing turn of events.


    Or for this beautiful man.


    He ced a hand over his chest, mock-wounded. "You wound me."


    "You¡¯ll survive," I muttered, hugging my knees tighter.


    His smirk lightened into something more thoughtful. "You like having me here, don¡¯t you?"


    <i>What in the name of bluntness was that?!</i>


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. I wasn¡¯t sure how to.


    But I <i>did</i> like having him here. Who wouldn¡¯t?


    His presence made the filth and the shame of the pigsty feel... bearable. For the first time in weeks, I didn¡¯t feelpletely and utterly <i>alone</i>.


    But was his presence really what I truly desired despite how entertaining and constory it was?


    Or could it be that of another? The first man to ever stand up for me. The one who made my heart flutter.


    "Maybe," I admitted.


    His smirk widened. "I knew it."


    I nudged a loose straw toward him with my foot. "Oh, shut up."


    He chuckled, but then his expression turned pensive. "You don¡¯t deserve this, you know."


    I swallowed hard. "It¡¯s just discipline."


    His eyes darkened.<i> "It¡¯s cruelty." </i>


    The conviction in his voice sent a shiver down my spine. It was odd¡ªhe was a stranger, and yet, he <i>cared</i>. Or at least, he seemed to.


    And that terrified me.


    Because what if I started to care, too?


    Why wouldn¡¯t I?


    What if I began to care about how I was treated in this pack? What if I began to desire justice?


    I¡¯m an Omega. Justice was never ours to take. But Mateo... God sent Mateo was being so sweet, I couldn¡¯t help my thoughts.


    My mind betrayed me then, conjuring the image of another man¡ª<i>Axel</i>. The man who I so dearly wanted. The one whom my sister would definitely steal away from me.


    The thought of it made my heart sink. I wish I could glue a poster that says; <i>Stay away from him! He¡¯s mine!</i> On Axel¡¯s forehead and have him walk around the pack in it.


    I should have been thinking about Mateo. Should have been spending my time here being so grateful for his care and support during this gore experience.


    But all I could think about was Axel.


    It made me feel like a viin, a traitor to a kind soul. Tell me, why was I wishing for a man whom my sister loved, and was certainly off limits when there was one right in front of me, looking at me like I was <i>everything</i>?


    I hated ¨¢lvaro for making me feel like I wasn¡¯t enough.


    I hated myself for wishing Axel was my mate or wishing that I had a wolf deserving of being mated at all.


    I exhaled softly, shaking off the thought.


    "I should sleep," I murmured, rubbing my eyes.


    Mateo tilted his head and shrugged. "Then sleep."


    I arched my eyebrows. "With the pigs here?"


    He smirked, scratching his chin. "I <i>could</i> stand watch. Make sure none of them try to take advantage of your innocence."


    I gaped at him. "They¡¯re <i>pigs</i>, Mateo!"


    He shrugged. "I don¡¯t trust them."


    "<i>You¡¯re</i> being so kind, what do I do?"


    "And you¡¯re adorable when youugh," he shot back, entirely unfazed.


    I turned my back to him before he could see the flush on my cheeks.<i> "Buenas noches (goodnight), Mateo</i>."


    <i>"Sleep tight, preciosa. Sleep well. </i>


    And, somehow, despite everything¡ªthe dirt, the cold, the nightmare my life had be¡ªI <i>did</i> sleep.


    The next morning, I woke up to screaming.


    Loud, panicked, <i>horrified</i> screaming.


    I bolted upright, my heart hammering against my ribs.


    "?Dios santo!"


    I turned to see the man who tended to the pigs¡ªJuli¨¢n¡ªstanding at the entrance of the sty, his face pale and his eyes widened with terror.


    I frowned, confused. "?Qu¨¦ pasa? What¡¯s going on?"


    His gaze snapped to me, wild with usation. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!"


    I flinched. "?Qu¨¦? I don¡¯t understand you."


    He pointed a trembling finger.


    I followed it¡ªand my jaw dropped. Oh, no.

 Chapter 46: _ You Killed Them All!

    <h4>Chapter 46: _ You Killed Them All!</h4>


    The pigs were dead.


    Every single one of them.


    Their bodiesy in grotesque stillness, their forms eerily contorted, as if something had struck them all at once.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how many times I gulped, but it was way more than usual. How on earth were the pigs dead?


    Not one, not two, but ALL?!


    My heart had begun to race because I was already getting med for this.


    I scrambled to my feet, my pulse roaring in my ears. "I didn¡¯t do anything!"


    But Juli¨¢n wasn¡¯t listening. He was already shouting for the other, his voice reverberating through the estate.


    More workers arrived. More gasps. More horror.


    And then the whispers began.


    "It¡¯s her."


    "It has to be."


    "The Omega. Heard she slept with the pigs overnight."


    "Yes, she did. Look how horrible she looks!"


    What the hell were they saying?! Were they using me of killing the pigs? Where would I find the strength or balls to do that?!


    Were they even thinking at all?!


    Of course, something goes wrong, then me the Omega for it!


    I shook my head, panic wing up my throat. "No! I didn¡¯t¡ª!"


    "It¡¯s the curse," one of the older women hissed. "She¡¯s cursed by the Moon Goddess! Havoc wreaks wherever she goes!"


    <i>They¡¯ve got to be kidding me!</i>


    Thest man had barely disappeared around the corner when a terrible thought struck me.


    Mateo.


    Where was he?


    He had been herest night, hadn¡¯t he? Hadn¡¯t I fallen asleep to his voice, to the warmth of his presence beside me? And yet, now, he was gone.


    How?


    A chill crawled up my spine and my breath was hitching. He wouldn¡¯t have just left, would he? He was different, I knew that much. But could he have had something to do with this?


    I shook my head. No, that¡¯s ridiculous.


    Mateohad been nothing but kind to me. He had teased me,forted me, made meugh when I thought I never would again.


    Surely, he wouldn¡¯t have... done this.


    Would he?


    The thought unsettled me more than I cared to admit. I cast a nce around the pigsty, as if he might suddenly appear out of thin air, shing that insufferable smirk of his.


    But there was nothing. No trace of him, as if he had never been here at all.


    And then, just when I thought things couldn¡¯t possibly get worse...


    A furious roar resounded through the morning air.


    I stiffened instantly, ice flooding my veins. I knew that voice.


    My father.


    The crowd of workers that had gathered scattered like roaches, some retreating to a safe distance while others, too curious for their own good, lingered at the edges, watching.


    His footsteps were heavy against the dirt. Every step he took was sending a sharp stab of dread through my chest.


    It felt like death itself was marching toward me. I could feel the heat between my legs. I might pee my pants.


    And then, there he was, standing at the entrance of the pigsty, his lofty form nearly blotting out the rising sun.


    Don Diego.


    The fury on his face was more obvious than a mask, his dark eyes burning as theynded on the scene before him. On the unmoving bodies of his precious livestock.


    And then¡ªon me.


    I barely had time to breathe before his hands were on me.


    "What the <i>fuck</i> have you done?!"


    He grabbed me by the arm and yanked me forward with such force that I stumbled, my knees colliding painfully with the packed dirt floor.


    "Pap¨¢, I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    Before I could even finish, he threw me.


    I barely had time to react before Inded face-first into the carcasses of the pigs.


    The scent hit me first.


    Argh.


    It was overwhelming, putrid¡ªheavy with the iron tang of blood and something deeper¡ªsomething rotting. It clung to the inside of my nose, coating my tongue, making my stomach protest violently.


    I gagged, scrambling to push myself up, but my hands¡ªoh, Dios, my hands¡ª


    They were sinking into the still-warm flesh of the dead animals, the slick, unnatural texture of their bodies sending waves of nausea my way.


    I screamed, but the sound came out choked, panicked.


    "No, no¡ª" I thrashed, desperately trying to get away, but my father¡¯s boot mmed down onto my back, pinning me in ce.


    "You ungrateful little brat*" His voice was thunderously growling above me. "You were supposed to ept your punishment. Not destroy what¡¯s mine!"


    "I didn¡¯t¡ªI<i> didn¡¯t do this</i>!" My voice was hoarse, scared, helpeless, tired¡ªbut he didn¡¯t care. He never did.


    "Bad omen!" someone else cried. "*We can¡¯t work for a family with a cursed daughter!*"


    I raised my hands as if that would stop them, my breathing too fast. "I am not cursed! This¡ªthis has to be some kind of mistake!"


    But they didn¡¯t believe me.


    One woman clicked her tongue, backing away as if I carried the gue. I was about to protest again when a man spat at my feet before bolting like he had seen a ghost.


    The others turned and ran, as if merely standing near me would taint them. Others stormed off, muttering about telling my father.


    Oh, no. Dad would kill me. He never joked with his livestock. All of his pigs had died while they were supposedly supposed to be with me.


    He wouldn¡¯t take it lightly at all!


    I stood there, trembling as I watched my world fall beneath me.


    Thest man left sneered at me. "You should have died instead of them."


    And then he, too, was gone.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, gasping for breath, trying to understand what had just happened.


    What sort of cmity had befallen me?


    And worse¡ªhow was I going to survive my father¡¯s wrath this time around?


    His hand twisted into my hair, yanking my head back cruelly so much that my eyes almost popped out of their sockets in agony.


    "Lies." He spat.


    I gasped, my scalp screaming in protest. The tears had begun pricking at the corners of my eyes. The workers watched in eerie silence, some with pity, others with sick satisfaction.


    "I didn¡¯t kill them," I choked out, trembling. "I swear."


    I knew I didn¡¯t, but how do I prove innocence?

 Chapter 47: _ Mateo Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 47: _ Mateo Was Here</h4>


    "You slept here, didn¡¯t you?" My father spat. "You cursed this ce with your wretched existence. And now my pigs¡ªmy investments¡ªare <i>ruined</i> because of you."


    <i>The pigs were dead because of me? I didn¡¯t get it. Did the Moon Goddess carve their skins out or something?</i>


    <i>Why were there no noises? Father was right. This wasn¡¯t ordinary. But it definitely wasn¡¯t me. I wasn¡¯t even covered in blood. Could they not see?</i>


    <i>Come to think of it, this only proved their point that this was done by some extraterrestrial force. Meaning, the Moon Goddess.</i>


    <i>But why did she keep doing this to me?</i>


    Father¡¯s grip tightened on my hair, and for a horrifying moment, I thought he might m my face back into the carcasses.


    "I didn¡¯t," I whimpered, trying to swallow down the bile rising in my throat. "I just¡ªI just slept! That¡¯s all I did, I¡ª"


    His foot pressed harder against my spine, forcing me closer to the bodies.


    I nearly vomited.


    "Then tell me," his voice was annoyingly low now, but I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe it meant mercy. "Did anyone else sleep here with you? If it wasn¡¯t you, then who?"


    I froze.


    Mateo.


    He did.


    Had he? Had he really? Or had he left before the pigs¡ªbefore this <i>mess</i> happened?


    And if he <i>had</i> left, then <i>where the hell was he now?</i>


    Had he gone home or was he working a shift? Would I get him in trouble too? Why¡¯d I always get people in trouble?!


    I swallowed hard, my head. If I told my father about him, if I so much as mentioned that someone else had been here with me, would it even matter? He already believed I was to me.


    But Mateo...


    Mateo had been here. He had been with me. And he¡ªhe <i>had</i> to know something. I wasn¡¯t using him or anything because I knew deep down that there was no way such a kind man could do something so devious.


    But he could have seen or heard something, right?


    I clenched my jaw, trying to think, but thinking was hard when the weight of my father¡¯s boot was threatening to snap my spine in half.


    A shaky gasp left me and I shut my eyes hard. I silently prayed Mateo wouldn¡¯t get in trouble for this. All he had done was make me feel betterst night and I was about to get him in trouble.


    "Mateo," I whispered.


    My father¡¯s grip on my hair stilled.


    "What?"


    I was reluctant to provide any further information. Heaven knows thest thing I wanted to do was to get the man who had shown me kindness in trouble.


    But it was toote now. Father wanted more information and he wouldn¡¯t stop until he got it.


    "There¡ªthere was someone else herest night." I licked my dry lips, forcing the words out. "A¡ªa worker. He stayed with me."


    Dad¡¯s silence was terrifying. <i>Say something, please.</i>


    My eyelids were shut tight while I awaited whatever came next.


    Then, he hand yanked me upright by my hair, dragging me off the pile of corpses and tossing me to the ground like discarded trash.


    I hit the dirt hard, coughing as I curled in on myself, desperate to escape the smell of death clinging to my skin.


    My father stood over me, breathing heavily.


    "A worker," he repeated.


    I nodded weakly.


    He stared down at me, then let out a slow, humorless chuckle.


    "You think I¡¯m stupid?"


    I blinked up at him, confused and still wobbling. "W-what?"


    His boot suddenly collided with my ribs.


    I yelped, curling tighter.


    "You think I don¡¯t know when you¡¯re <i>lying</i>?" He kicked me again, and this time, a sharp pain splintered through my side¡ªstealing the air from my lungs.


    "I¡¯m not¡ª" I wheezed.


    But he wasn¡¯t listening.


    "You want to me some <i>worker</i> for your ipetence? For your failure?" His voice was rising, booming like a storm about to crack the sky open.


    "You¡¯d rather drag some poor bastard into your mess than take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done?!"


    What? Lies? Dad knew way too well that I wasn¡¯t the type to lie or try to stain another¡¯s reputation just to get myself out of a mess.


    What? Was it discovered that I was an Omega and he suddenly unlearned everything he knew about me?


    "I <i>didn¡¯t</i> do it!" I screamed, tears glossing my eyes. "<i>I swear!"</i>


    The response I got was a kick. This one to my back.


    I gasped as a strangled sob escaped my lips while pain red across my entire body. <i>This was more hellish than hell. My body burned like it was on fire.</i>


    <i>It hurts... everywhere. </i>


    For a moment, all I could do was lie there, shaking. My breath came in shallow, ragged gasps.


    And then...


    "This Mateo guy, find him and bring him here. NOW!"


    I barely processed my father¡¯s order. My mind was spinning, my body quivering from shock.


    But then I saw the workers move.


    Saw them exchange nces.


    Saw some nod before turning and dispersing into the estate in hurried footsteps.


    My stomach clenched and unclenched.


    They were looking for him.


    For Mateo.


    And I had just led them straight to him. <i>To trouble. </i>


    .


    .


    The waiting was the worst part.


    No, scratch that¡ªthe waiting, plus the feeling of dead pig flesh clinging to my skin, plus the sheer humiliation of being treated like dirt in front of the entire estate...


    ...That was the worst part.


    I was curled in on myself, trying to process the pain radiating from my ribs, trying to hold my breath so I wouldn¡¯t retch from the stench, when I heard the voices.


    High-pitched. Familiar. Annoying.


    Oh, fantastic.


    My sisters had arrived.


    <strong>Rosa and Cam</strong>


    "?Dios m¨ªo! What happened here?!" Rosa shrieked in disbelief.


    "I think a massacre happened, Rosa. The corpses kind of give it away." Cam¡¯s voice, on the other hand, was full of sarcasm.


    As always.


    I forced myself to lift my head, wincing as I did. There they stood, my two older sisters, dressed as if they were on their way to a beauty salon, not into a pigsty filled with death.


    My dear Rosa, the golden child, the one who always seemed to know everything, was already taking in the scene with calcting eyes.


    Cam, meanwhile, looked utterly disgusted, covering her nose with the edge of her shawl as she eyed the dead pigs like they were beneath her.


    My father let out a huff of frustration. "Your sister," he spat, his re giving me killer chills, "decided to retaliate for her punishment by ughtering my pigs."


    <i>Oh, my God. I didn¡¯t. </i>

 Chapter 48: _ Where is Mateo?

    <h4>Chapter 48: _ Where is Mateo?</h4>


    My mouth fell open at my father¡¯s deduction. "<i>I did not!</i>"


    Cam let out a scoff so exaggerated I thought she might strain her neck. "Oh, spare us the innocent act, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. <i>Por Dios,</i> I have <i>always</i> said you weren¡¯t as sweet as you pretend to be."


    Here we go.


    "She¡¯s a pretender," she continued, eyes shing. "She¡¯s evil. <i>Look at this!</i>" She gestured wildly at the dead pigs, as if their mere existence proved my guilt. "What kind of normal person even does something like this?"


    "I <i>didn¡¯t</i> do anything!" I snapped, pushing myself upright despite the sharp protest of my ribs.


    "Didn¡¯t expect this from you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," Rosa finally murmured, disappointment evident in her tone.


    Why the heck was she acting like she was some big sister who had high expectations of her younger sister?


    Tch. She was no better than Cami for all I knew. She just had a more sophisticated way of bitching out.


    I turned to her rolling my eyes as I scoffed. "You can¡¯t be serious."


    Trust Rosa topletely ignore me. I took a step closer to the dead pigs, her brows furrowing. Then, she crouched down and inspected the bodies with the kind of attention one might use when solving a crime.


    I held my breath. This was Rosa. The Smart One. If <i>anyone</i> in my family had a brain, it was her. She <i>had</i> to see that this wasn¡¯t me.


    She nced at me, sharp-eyed. "What did you use to butcher them?"


    OKAY, I TAKE THAT BACK.


    My mouth fell open. "Excuse me?"


    She stood up, crossing her arms. "There¡¯s not a single weapon around, and you don¡¯t have a scratch on you. Not to mention," she looked pointedly at my hands, "you don¡¯t have blood on you."


    "That¡¯s because <i>I didn¡¯t do it!</i>" I nearly screamed.


    Cam rolled her eyes dramatically. "Oh, and if you <i>didn¡¯t</i> do it, <i>who did?</i>"


    "I¡ª" I hesitated. "I don¡¯t know."


    Cam snorted, crossing her arms. "Right. Convenient."


    Rosa shot her a look. "Cam, let the <i>smart</i> people try to figure this out."


    Ouch. Hehehe. As much as I didn¡¯t like Rosa much, I loved her subtle jabs that kept Cami in her ce at times like this.


    Cam gasped in outrage. "Excuse <i>me</i>?" She turned to my father with an exaggerated pout. "Are you hearing this? Rosa always acts like she¡¯s better than me!"


    Father sighed, rubbing his temples like he was exhausted. "Cam, be quiet. Rosa, respect your little sister more."


    Rosa scoffed. "I <i>am</i> trying to respect her, Pap¨¢. I¡¯m trying to <i>think</i>."


    She turned back to me, frowning. "You im you don¡¯t know what happened here. But whoever did this must have made a lot of noise. <i>Pigs don¡¯t die quietly, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.</i>"


    <i>Gosh, the more I thought about this, the weirder it got. Howe I didn¡¯t notice a thing? Didn¡¯t hear a thing? What sort of slumber did I drift into?</i>


    I fiddled my fingers. "I¡ªI didn¡¯t hear anything."


    She squinted her eyes. "How is that possible?"


    "I <i>don¡¯t</i> know!"


    Our father chuckled darkly. "Maybe because she¡¯s a <i>liar.</i>"


    I felt like I was losing my mind.


    "You <i>want</i> me to be guilty!" I burst out, ring at him. "You <i>need</i> me to be guilty! It¡¯s easier than epting that something <i>else</i> happened here!"


    "You will watch your mouth, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" Father fired back at me.


    Rosa ignored my outburst and continued inspecting the scene. She was like a detective in one of those crime shows¡ªexcept instead of <i>helping</i> me, she was making me sound even <i>more</i> guilty.


    "Okay," she said, as if she were drawing logical conclusions. "So you were here all night. You didn¡¯t hear anything. You weren¡¯t harmed. But the pigs were all ughtered. That means one of two things: either you¡¯re lying, or something killed them <i>without making a sound.</i>"


    I stiffened.


    That second option sounded <i>way</i> too close to the truth.


    But before I could say anything¡ª


    "Se?or!" One of the workers came running, panting heavily. "Mateo!"


    My heart did a flop. I almost wished to be swallowed by the earth. Did they find him already?


    <i>How could I look him in the eyes after such a tant usation? I hope he¡¯ll understand. </i>


    Everyone¡¯s attention snapped to the worker who brought the news.


    Rosa lifted a brow. "Who the hell is Mateo?"


    "My witness," I whispered, meaning to say that to myself but ended up blurting it out loud.


    The worker wiped the sweat off his brow and pointed behind him. "We searched the entire estate, patr¨®n. We only found two Mateos."


    He stepped aside.


    And out they came.


    Two.


    Two <strong>Mateos.</strong>


    I blinked.


    Then blinked again, my throat dry as my gaze darted between them.


    Neither of these men looked <strong>anything</strong> like the Mateo I had spent the night with in the pigsty.


    <i>What in the name of the Moon Goddess was going on?!</i>


    The first was tall and broad, his thick arms covered in dirt. His face was permanently set in a scowl as if life itself had personally offended him. His hair was cut short, and his eyes were cold¡ªtaking in the situation with the kind of wariness that came from years of <strong>knowing better.</strong>


    The second was shorter, stockier, with thinning hair and a mustache that looked like it belonged to a viin in a cheap telenov. He clutched his cap in both hands, fidgeting nervously, sweat beading at his temples as if he could already sense that being summoned here was a very bad thing.


    I stared at them, my mouth slightly parted in shock<strong>. </strong>What the hell was going on here?


    Why were there two Mateos and none of them looked anything like the one I had opened up to about my troubles and has so diligently listened?


    <strong>Where was my Mateo?</strong>


    The one who had sat with me, who had spoken kindly, who had covered me with his clothing?


    The one whose name I had used to defend myself?


    I could have sworn he had said his name was Mateo. Had I imagined it? Had he <i>lied</i>?

 Chapter 49: _ You Will Be Married Off

    <h4>Chapter 49: _ You Will Be Married Off</h4><subtxt> What do I do?


    My father exhaled sharply, clearly impatient. His boot tapped against the dirt. Tick, tick, tick.


    "Well?"


    I tore my gaze from the two men, my mouth suddenly dry. "W-what?"


    Father¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Which one of these men was with youst night?"


    I scratched my nape sheepishly. Oh, God. This was trouble in hell.


    The only correct answer was neither.


    But saying that? Admitting that my Mateo wasn¡¯t here?


    It would make me look even guiltier.


    I turned back to the two men, my heart pounding hard:


    The tall one was ring at me with hostility he failed to hide as though he didn¡¯t appreciate being entangled in a mess he knew nothing of.


    Who would? His lips pressed into a hard line. Not him.


    The short one was avoiding my gaze entirely, looking anywhere but at me. Also not him.


    This was a nightmare.


    I was trapped.


    No answer I gave would be right.


    And Cam, the useless little snake, knew it.


    She clicked her tongue, all the while shaking her head. "Oh, this is a waste of time. Our saint little sister here is obviously lying, Father. Get her arrested or give her the punishment of her life. She thinks she¡¯s smart ying pretend like that."


    I winced in anger, my hands clenching into fists.


    She turned to Father, rolling her eyes. "She¡¯s stalling."


    "I¡¯m not!"


    "Oh, please." She scoffed, flipping her hair. "If she was telling the truth, she would¡¯ve pointed already. Instead, she¡¯s standing there like an idiot because she knows¡ª"


    "Cam," Rosa murmured, tilting her head. "Let her answer."


    It wasn¡¯t mercy.


    It was bait.


    I could feel both of them watching me, waiting, expecting me to crumble.


    I swallowed hard and turned to Father, speaking in a trembling voice. "Neither of them were with me."


    And there it was¡ªthe bombshell.


    What followed was a dead, but deafening silence.


    My father¡¯s gaze turned cial. "What did you say?"


    I forced myself to meet his eyes. "I said neither of them were with me."


    His nostrils red. "You imed a Mateo stayed with you."


    "I¡ªI did. I thought he said his name was Mateo, but¡ª"


    Cam gasped dramatically. "Oh, I still can¡¯t believe we are wasting our time with this criminal, Father! She needs to face the consequences of her actions!"


    I snapped my head toward her, furious. "I¡¯m not lying!"


    "Then where is he?" she shot back, folding her arms. "Where¡¯s your mystery, Mateo?"


    I opened my mouth.


    And nothing came out.


    Because I had no answer.


    Cam¡¯s smirk widened. She turned to Rosa. "You know what this means, right?"


    Rosa sighed. "It means she lied."


    "I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    "It means," Cam continued, wagging her fingers with malice, "that she wasn¡¯t with a workerst night."


    I froze.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    A wicked grin spread across her face. "She was with a man."


    A different kind of silence fell.


    A dangerous one.


    Even the workers looked uneasy, shifting on their feet.


    And my father...


    My father¡¯s face darkened into something far, far worse than rage.


    The color drained out of my face. "W-wait, I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Who was it?" he demanded fiercely.


    You know what? I give up. This was useless anyway.


    I shook my head. "No one¡ª"


    "Liar!"


    The p came so fast I barely saw it.


    Pain exploded across my face.


    I hit the ground hard, the impact knocking the breath out of me. My ears rang and my vision blurred.


    I tasted blood in my mouth.


    And I heard Cam¡¯s voice.


    "So," she mused, "who do you think it was? A worker? A thief? Of course, not. It¡¯s our dear Omega rebelling."


    There were a lot of ways I expected my day to go. Being used of lying, pped across the face, and then having Cami y the ¡¯good daughter¡¯? Not one of them.


    I was still sprawled on the ground, my cheek stinging from my father¡¯s p and my head spinning from the ridiculousness of it all.


    My heart pounded like a caged bird, but I forced myself to sit up, pressing my hand to the side of my face where his palm hadnded. My father stood above me, arms crossed and eyes zing.


    "Since you want to behave like an animal," he groaned, "then I will treat you like one."


    Oh, fantastic. Here we go.


    "For now," he continued, his nose wrinkling as if my very existence offended him, "go to your room. Wash yourself. Dress your wounds before you infect the animals with some disease."


    I stared at him, my throat tightening. Disease. Me?


    "I mean, look at you," he scoffed. "Filthy. Weak. Helpless. You don¡¯t have werewolf abilities to heal yourself, and yet you insist on embarrassing me."


    Cam clicked her tongue dramatically, stepping closer to me. "Poor Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. If only she were born like the rest of us, she wouldn¡¯t be such a useless mess."


    I shot her a re. "If only you were born without a mouth, the world would be a much quieter ce."


    I half expected her to turn to Father for rescue, but she cackled maliciously.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry, dear sister. I¡¯m sure Father will fix all of this very soon."


    "Fix?" I repeated warily.


    Oh, well. By fix, she probably meant being punished for this. Funny how I was ready and not ready for it at the same time.


    It wasn¡¯t like it was every day Axel would save me from excruciatingbor. That¡¯s it... Axel yet again.


    I¡¯d always find a way to wriggle him into my thoughts, into every bloody thing.


    Don Diego¡¯s eyebrows knotted. "Furthermore, if I find out that this is the wrath of the Moon Goddess upon me because I have been harboring a cursed wolf in my household, then I will see to it that you are married off to an old rogue wolf."


    WHAT?!


    My stomach twisted into a thousand anxious knots, and my breath ceased. No. No, he wouldn¡¯t.


    I forced out a shakyugh. "Father, please. You can¡¯t."


    "You think so?" He gnashed his teeth.


    Panic climbed its way up my spine. This was bad. This was really, really bad.


    Cam gasped dramatically, sping her hands together. "Oh, that would be <i>perfect</i>, Father! A rogue! He wouldn¡¯t care that she¡¯s weak. He¡¯d take her far, far away, and she could spend the rest of her days in the woods like the wild thing she is."


    <i>FUCKING BITCH!</i></subtxt>

 Chapter 50: _ Father’s Verdict

    <h4>Chapter 50: _ Father¡¯s Verdict</h4>


    I tried not to cry. I <i>tried.</i> But the lump in my throat was thick and stubborn ¨C like a stone lodged in my windpipe.


    Married off? To an old rogue wolf?


    My father¡¯s words echoed in my skull. Every syble in them was hammering the nails deeper into my impending doom.


    "A month. You have one month in this house, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. If, by then, I still believe you are cursed¡ª" He paused, letting the disgust drip from his tongue. "¡ªthen I will see to it that you are married off to any rogue who won¡¯t care what kind of disgrace you are."


    A sharp and uglyugh bubbled from Cam. "Oh, Father, why wait? I¡¯m sure there are plenty of desperate, disgusting old rogues out there <i>right now</i> who would love a pathetic little Omega like her."


    I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palm so hard I was certain I¡¯d break the skin.


    Rosa let out a sigh, shaking her head as if my fate was already sealed. "It does make sense, Father. A rogue is probably the best she can get at this point. She should be grateful."


    Grateful.


    Grateful for <i>what? </i>A life of misery? Of being cast out and treated like livestock?


    I wanted to believe Dad was bluffing. That he was saying the worst thing he could think of just to scare me into submission. But Don Diego didn¡¯t make empty threats. Father doesn¡¯t bluff.


    If he said he would do it, then I had exactly one month before my life was over.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, nails digging into my palms, fighting back the tears that burned behind my eyes. Crying wouldn¡¯t save me. Pleading wouldn¡¯t save me.


    Cam, of course, looked positively <i>thrilled.</i>


    "Oh, I <i>love</i> this idea," she gushed, sping her hands together like a child receiving an early birthday present. "An old rogue wolf, huh? Father, you¡¯re being <i>too</i> generous. Make sure he¡¯s blind, toothless, and <i>extra</i> disgusting. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ deserves only the best, after all."


    Rosa hummed in agreement, tilting her head as if contemting it. "I¡¯d say it¡¯s a fitting punishment," she said smoothly. "Maybe a life with a rogue will teach her to behave like a proper woman instead of a disgrace."


    I turned my gaze to her, my heart beating fast. "You¡¯re actually <i>supporting</i> this?"


    Hell, she was supposed to be the one there for me... for us. She was supposed to fill in Mum¡¯s ce. It was Rosa who was supposed to be a mother figure in our lives, but no.


    My sister was either too rigid or envy-ridden that she¡¯d rather antagonize me than be the reliable big sister she ought to be.


    I almost rolled my eyes when she blinked, feigning innocence. "Of course. You embarrassed our family. There must be consequences."


    Resentment grew in me like a tumor. My sisters, my own flesh and blood, were treating my fate like a fun little game.


    Cam pouted. "Aww, is the little Omega about to cry?" She leaned in, whispering mockingly, "Don¡¯t worry, dear sister. I¡¯m sure your husband will be <i>so</i> kind. Maybe he¡¯ll only break a few bones when you disobey."


    I wanted to hit her.


    I <i>wanted</i> to.


    But I didn¡¯t get the chance¡ªbecause before I could open my mouth, one of the workers stepped forward hesitantly. "Se?or," he said, bowing his head to my father, "there is a call for you from the pack house."


    Don Diego¡¯s eyes flicked to him sharply. "From whom?"


    "The Alpha himself."


    Silence fell over the courtyard like a guillotine.


    Even Cam shut up, her smugness evaporating for a bit of a second. My father¡¯s face remained stoic, but I could see the tick in his jaw.


    The Alpha rarely called personally.


    "I¡¯ll take it in my office," he muttered, adjusting his sleeves before turning back to me. "But don¡¯t think for a second that this conversation is over."


    I swallowed hard.


    "For now," he continued, "you will go to your room and <i>stay</i> there. You are not to leave for breakfast, lunch, or dinner until I <i>say</i> so."


    My eyebrows shot up. "What?"


    I was grounded at eighteen? This wasn¡¯t even an ordinary grounding¡ªthis was telling me to starve and rot in my room!


    This was cruelty!


    He rolled his shoulders as though deep down, something in him couldn¡¯t take all the cruelty he was showing me, but he was convinced his principles were better than his feelings.


    "You must starve for as long as I permit. Maybe then, you¡¯ll learn some discipline."


    My heart dropped into my stomach.


    He was serious.


    And before I could even <i>process</i> that, he turned on his heel and stalked away, barking orders at the workers to clean up the mess in the courtyard.


    I stood there, frozen, feeling like I had been gutted.


    I had expected punishment. But this...


    This was a whole new level of cruelty.


    Rosa exhaled loudly, stretching as though the whole conversation had exhausted her. "You know," she mused, brushing invisible dust off her sleeve, "I think Father is being too lenient."


    Lenient?


    Cam gasped, pressing a hand to her chest in false outrage. "Oh, Rosa, how can you say that? It¡¯s not like she deserves to be locked in a cell and beaten."


    She turned to me, smirking.


    "...Yet."


    Our big sister sighed dramatically, as if <i>I</i> were the one inconveniencing <i>her.</i> "Honestly, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, bring this upon yourself."


    I clenched my teeth. "And you enjoy every second of it, don¡¯t you?"


    She shrugged. "If you want to be pitiful, that¡¯s your choice. One more thing, don¡¯t forget to stay away from MY Axel!" And with that, she strode off, her boots nging against the ground like a ticking clock counting down the days until my doom.


    I turned, ready to storm off myself, when Cam <iughed.</i>


    "Oh, don¡¯t look so grumpy, hermana," she purred. "It¡¯s not <i>all</i> bad. You have a whole month before your wedding! That¡¯s enough time to practice groveling. Maybe if you beg, Father will find you a <i>less</i> hideous husband."


    My hands shook with rage. My body <i>ached</i> for a fight.


    But Rosa¡¯s words rang in my ears: <i>If you want to be pitiful, that¡¯s your choice.</i>


    I refused to be pitiful.


    So instead of wasting my energy on Cam, I shoved past her with all the force of my pent-up frustration and walked toward the vi.


    I heard her <i>oof</i> in surprise behind me, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" She called from behind.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    "Oh, so <i>now</i> you¡¯re mute?" sheughed loudly. "Was that p too much for your tiny Omega brain to handle? Poor thing."


    I gritted my teeth, walking faster.


    <i>Moon Goddess, help me onest time; I don¡¯t want to be arranged to a rogue. But there was no other way, was there?</i>

 Chapter 51: _ Tired Of Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 51: _ Tired Of Fighting</h4>


    As I headed inside, I had to ignore the stares of the workers and maids as I passed. The whispers. The judgment.


    I was used to it by now.


    <i>"Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is cursed."</i>


    <i>"She brought this upon herself."</i>


    <i>"No wonder Don Diego has to be strict with her."</i>


    I didn¡¯t care.


    I <i>needed</i> to find Juana.


    Father had summoned her earlier and I needed to know why. I could only hope deep down, that she wasn¡¯t in any form of trouble because of me.


    I searched the halls, peering into rooms, scanning for the one person in this entire house who had <i>ever</i> been kind to me. My best friend.


    When I couldn¡¯t find her, I stopped one of the younger maids. "Have you seen Juana?"


    The girl stiffened, her eyes darting around nervously. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know."


    I frowned. "What do you mean, you don¡¯t know? She works here."


    The maid took a step back, her gaze dropping to the floor. "I have to go," she muttered before <i>bolting</i> away as if speaking to me would get her killed.


    Panic wriggled its way into my chest.


    I grabbed another maid. "Where¡¯s Juana?"


    She flinched. "I don¡¯t know, I swear! Please, I don¡¯t want to be cursed!"


    And then <i>she</i> ran, too.


    What the hell were their problems?!


    I stood there, breathing heavily, trying to make sense of what was happening.


    A sinking feeling took root in my chest as I marched deeper into the house, towards the kitchen. If she wasn¡¯t in the servants¡¯ quarters, she had to be¡ª


    I stopped.


    The butler stood in my path with a neutral expression and a stiff posture.


    "Se?orita," he said formally.


    I exhaled. "Where¡¯s Juana?"


    He clenched his jaw and his gaze fell.


    That was all I needed.


    Something was <i>wrong</i>.


    I took a step forward, repeating a lot more urgently now. "Where. Is. Juana?"


    A pause.


    And then...


    "Fired."


    The word was synonymous with a p across the face when it hit me. What in the fuck did he mean she was fired?!


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Don Diego relieved her of her duties this morning."


    "No." I shook my head. That couldn¡¯t be right. "She¡ªshe was just¡ª"


    "She was dismissed," he repeated. "She has already left."


    I felt the ground tilt beneath me.


    Juana was <i>gone.</i>


    The one person in this household who had ever cared about me, who had ever protected me¡ª<i>gone.</i>


    I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye.


    I staggered back, feeling my knees wobbling.


    "Would you like anything else, Se?orita?" the butler asked, as if this was just another ordinary day.


    I stared at him with a shuddering body, my mind buzzing with shock, with rage, with grief.


    I swallowed thickly, my throat burning as I forced the words out. "Why was she fired?"


    My voice barely sounded like my own. I had a pretty tiny voice, but this time, it was hoarse and trembling.


    The butler sped his hands in front of him. "Your father did not see fit to keep a servant who prioritizes your well-being over his orders."


    <i>Oh, please. No. Dios mio. She was INDEED fired because of me. </i>


    I stared at him, hearing my heart pounding in my ears. "She was fired for <i>helping me?</i>"


    "Yes, Se?orita." His tone was devoid of sympathy, as if this were just another routine dismissal, not the ripping away of the only person in this house who had ever shown me kindness. "Don Diego deemed her loyalty misced."


    Misced.


    <i>What sort of a stupid excuse to exert dominance was this?</i>


    Because she had the audacity to care. Because she had dared to treat me like a human being instead of a cursed burden.


    I had been holding myself together, barely, but the epiphany of this sent a fresh wave of devastation crumbling down on me. My hands clenched into fists at my sides, nails digging into my palms.


    The maids, the ones who had been eavesdropping from the shadows, started whispering again.


    "She deserved it," one muttered.


    "She was too close to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It was only a matter of time before she was cursed too."


    I turned instantly to them with a death stare.


    "Oh, don¡¯t look at us like that, Se?orita," one of them said, smirking. "You should be used to it by now. Everything you touch turns to ruin."


    That¡¯s it... I no longer had the respect of anyone. Not the maids, not the workers. Nobody.


    My heart ached so badly, my eyes stung, and my whole body trembled from head to toe.


    I didn¡¯t stay to hear anymore. I spun on my heel and bolted down the hall. I didn¡¯t stop until I reached my room, mming the door behind me and locking it.


    And then, I broke down.


    I slid down onto the floor, pressing my forehead to my knees as silent sobs broke through me.


    I was<i> so tired</i>.


    Tired of being hated.


    Tired of fighting.


    Tired of losing the only people who cared about me.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, rocking slightly, trying to hold myself together when I felt like I was copsing piece by piece.


    Juana was gone.


    She was <i>gone.</i>


    And now, I was truly alone.


    I lost track of how long I cried. My body ached, my chest heaved, and my head pounded, but the tears just kepting. It wasn¡¯t fair. None of this was fair.


    Eventually, the sobs turned into sniffles. My throat was raw, my nose stuffed, my body quivering from exhaustion.


    I needed to do something¡ª<i>anything</i>¡ªto keep from myself drowning in this misery.


    I forced myself to sit up, wiping my eyes with shaky fingers. My reflection in the mirror across the room stared back at me, and I nearly flinched.


    I looked like hell.


    My cheeks were blotchy and swollen from crying, my lips chapped, and my eyes red-rimmed and puffy. But beyond that, I was a mess.


    Bruises littered my arms, blooming purple and yellow from the fight I had with Cam yesterday. My skin was scratched and raw, my wrists sore from where my father had grabbed me earlier.


    I inhaled sharply, shoving my sleeve up to get a better look. The marks were deep and dark. I took them as a brutal reminder of how easily he could crush me if he wanted to.


    Father would crush me.

 Chapter 52: _ Breaking Father’s Rule

    <h4>Chapter 52: _ Breaking Father¡¯s Rule</h4>


    As the bruises and injuries weren¡¯t enough, dried dirt clung to my skin from my night in the pigsty¡ªthe filth of it making my stomach churn. I smelled like sweat, tears, and something unpleasantly sour.


    I let out a bitterugh, though there was nothing funny about it.


    I was disgusting.


    I reached up, touching my tangled hair. It was stiff with dried sweat and god knows what else. My entire body itched.


    I needed to clean up.


    I forced myself to stand, wobbling slightly as I made my way to the adjoining bathroom. The sight of the tub, gleaming and white, made something in my chest ache.


    Juana had been the one to run my baths. She would always hum under her breath as she worked, scolding me yfully when I was too rough with my injuries.


    She was the one who cleaned me up yesterday. She dressed my wounds, we talked¡ªabout Cami, about Axel... about my childish crush.


    It was Juana motivating me to pursue my feelings. Without her, my confidence was as good as gone.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and turned on the water myself, watching as steam began to rise from the tub.


    I stripped down, wincing as I peeled my ruined dress off my battered body. Each bruise, each scrape, each lingering ache made evident how much I had endured.


    And yet, I was still here.


    If anyone who truly cared saw them, they¡¯d weep for me. Or weep with me.


    I stepped into the warm water with a shaky sigh escaping me as the heat soothed my sore muscles. I let myself sink in, the warmth wrapping around me.


    For a moment, I just sat there, staring at the water as it turned slightly murky from the grime on my skin.


    Juana would have scrubbed my back, tutted at my bruises, and told me to be more careful.


    Juana would have made this feel less lonely.


    Tears pricked my eyes again. I squeezed them shut and took a deep breath, forcing myself to focus.


    I grabbed the soap and began scrubbing, rough and unrelenting, as if I could wash away more than just dirt. As if I could scrub away the humiliation, the pain, the weight of being unwanted.


    I cleaned my wounds as best as I could, biting my lip to keep from wincing when the sting became too much.


    When I was done, I drained the water and wrapped myself in a towel, stepping out onto the cool tiles.


    I caught sight of myself in the mirror again.


    Freshly cleaned, but still just as bruised, just as exhausted, just as <i>damaged</i>.


    A wave of nostalgia hit me so hard that I nearly staggered.


    I wished my mother were here. I wished she could hold me, tell me it would all be okay, stroke my hair like she used to when I was small.


    But she wasn¡¯t here. She never would be again.


    And now, neither was Juana.


    I clenched my jaw, blinking back the tears that threatened to spill again.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to cry anymore. I had one month before my father destroyed my life. One month before he married me off to a rogue.


    One month to figure out what the hell I was going to do. What if I found a man before that? What if I settled for less as long as it wasn¡¯t as less as settling for an old and ugly rogue?


    Rogue wolves were barbaric. They were nearly feral, and violent, they were murders. And my father would marry his own daughter off to one?


    Was I really that unworthy?


    I would survive this. I would find a man willing enough to take me in.


    I had to.


    But what werewolf in the pack would want a mess like me?


    A pathetic, aching, sleep-deprived mess wrapped in a towel and barely holding myself together. But as I sat on the edge of my bed, still staring at my reflection in the mirror, another horrifying realization hit me.


    The butchery.


    Bells rang in my ears. <i>Oh, Dios m¨ªo.</i>


    I was supposed to be at the butchery this morning.


    I had promised the butcher¡ª<strong>sworn</strong>¡ªthat I would be there every morning, working off my debt. And then there was my father¡¯s warning, his very specific, very <i>threatening</i> warning, about leaving the vi without his permission.


    If he found out that I snuck out, I¡¯d be in a lot of trouble. But then again, if he found out what happened with the money or my deal with the butcher, it¡¯d be even way worst chaotic.


    My hands gripped the towel tighter<i>. If he found out.</i>


    <i>I let out a breath through my teeth and rubbed my </i>temples. My body still ached, my wrists were sore, and I was exhausted from crying my soul out. But if I didn¡¯t show up, if I broke my word to the butcher, I¡¯d be in even more trouble than I already was.


    I needed to <strong>sneak out.</strong>


    I shot up from the bed, forcing my limbs to move before I talked myself out of it. I <i>could not</i> afford to hesitate.


    I darted to my wardrobe and flung the doors open. Most of my dresses were... too ¡¯Omega-like¡¯. Or too noticeable.


    I needed something¡ª<i>anything</i>¡ªthat would help me blend in.


    And then I saw it.


    A hideous brown dress. At times like this, I should be grateful to Dad for making my wardrobe hideous.


    I yanked it on, barely flinching when the fabric brushed against my bruises. The dress was slightly too big, and I looked like an old woman¡¯s disowned stepchild, but <i>it would do.</i>


    Shoes<i>. Shoes, shoes, shoes.</i>


    I grabbed a pair of worn-out ts that I had hidden in the back of my bed frame¡ªone of the few things I still owned from when I was younger and actually allowed to run around outside.


    I pulled my hair into a loose braid. No fancy styles, no ribbons, nothing that made me look like the "privileged daughter of Don Diego."


    Not that I looked anything like that these days anyway.


    I checked the mirror.


    I looked depressed<strong>.</strong>


    But that was the goal.


    Now, how do I, the daughter who has never snuck out and had been obedient her whole life sessfully do this?

 Chapter 53: _ The Butcher’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 53: _ The Butcher¡¯s n</h4>


    I took a deep breath, bracing myself. I needed to move now before I talked myself out of it.


    The back exit.


    It wasn¡¯t the easiest way out¡ªnot with my father¡¯s guards lurking around¡ªbut it was the least conspicuous. The front doors were out of the question, and the side gates were always locked.


    But the back? If I timed it right, I could slip past unnoticed.


    I tiptoed to the bedroom door, pressing my ear against the wood. My ears perked up but all I heard was silence.


    Good.


    I cracked it open and peeked down the hallway. The corridor was empty, except for the faint flicker of candlelight from a sconce on the far wall.


    My heartbeat pounded in my ears as I stepped out, keeping my footsteps light against the marble floors. I moved quickly but carefully, resisting the urge to sprint. Thest thing I needed was to alert someone with a misced tter of footsteps.


    I reached the end of the hall and pressed myself against the cool stone wall, taking a steadying breath. Just a little farther.


    The kitchen.


    The servants would be up soon, but if I was lucky, I could make it through before the morning rush. I slipped inside while the scent of stale bread andst night¡¯s stew oozed faintly in the air.


    I crouched low, creeping past the long wooden table where I had once eaten breakfast in the mornings before my father decided I wasn¡¯t worthy of dining like a proper daughter.


    My fingers grazed the cool iron of the back door handle. Carefully, I turned it and eased the door open, praying it wouldn¡¯t creak.


    It groaned.


    I froze.


    Footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    Panic shot up my spine. My mind raced¡ªrun, hide, make up an excuse?


    The footsteps paused.


    I heard a muffled voice.


    And then... nothing.


    I waited, holding my breath. Seconds stretched into eternity as I waited, ying the many ways Father would punish me after I was caught.


    At this point, I was certain I¡¯d get caught.


    Finally, the footsteps faded.


    I breathed out sharply and slipped out, closing the door behind me as gently as I could.


    The backyard was damp with morning dew. I crouched low once again and darted toward the trees lining the back of the property. The cool grass brushed against my ankles as I moved, my heart still pounding.


    Almost there.


    I reached the back gate which was a rusting old thing that had long since been forgotten by the guards. It was locked, but I knew better than to be discouraged. The wall beside it had a small ledge, just high enough for me to climb over.


    I ced my foot on the rough stone and hoisted myself up, gritting my teeth as my sore muscles protested. My palms scraped against the rough surface, but I ignored the sting.


    With onest push, I swung my legs over andnded with a soft <i>thud</i> on the other side.


    I was out.


    The pack streets were quiet, the first rays of sunlight just beginning to creep over the rooftops. A few chimneys puffed out wisps of smoke, and the distant sounds of livestock stirring could be heard.


    I kept my head down as I walked. The cool morning air stung against my skin, but I weed it¡ªit kept me awake, kept me moving.


    A few pack members were already on and about, mostly elderly wolves setting up their market stalls. They paid me little attention, though I could feel the asional nce in my direction.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    Didn¡¯t flinch.


    At least, they were too busy to care about me.


    I reached the butchery just as the pack truly began to wake. I swallowed, straightened my shoulders, and pushed open the door.


    The butcher nced up from where he was sharpening a knife. His dark eyesnded on me, then flicked toward the door as if to check the time.


    "You¡¯rete."


    I winced. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Before he could say anything else, a snide voice piped up from the side.


    "Boss, do you really expect an Omega to show up on time?"


    A few chuckles followed.


    I turned my head slightly and caught sight of the other workers¡ªthree of them, all older men, standing near a wooden counter stacked with cuts of meat.


    One of them, who was a wiry man with a thin mustache, smirked at me.


    "Surprised she even showed up at all."


    My nails dug into my palms. I bit my tongue, forcing myself to stay quiet.


    The butcher, however, did not appreciate this behavior.


    "Silencio! I don¡¯t pay you to run your mouths."


    The room fell silent.


    He turned back to me and jerked his chin. "Follow me."


    Without another word, I hurried after him, ignoring the smug stares burning into my back.


    I didn¡¯t care what they thought. What bothered the fuck out of me was whatever task the butcher had nned for me was.


    I followed him down a narrow hallway, the scent of raw meat and sawdust in the air. The ce was colder than I expected, the chill seeping into my skin, and yet, the back of my neck felt hot.


    Why was I so nervous?


    The butcher pushed open a door at the end of the hallway, stepping aside to let me enter first.


    I had no idea why he led me to his office.


    I hesitated before stepping inside, ncing around. "Am I working in here?" I asked.


    The butcher let out a short chuckle. "Of course."


    <i>Wow. Was he not such a kind man?</i>


    "Oh, thank God," I sighed, cing a hand over my chest. "I was really worried. I don¡¯t exactly know how to do... you know,bor."


    His lips curled into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. "I understand."


    He shut the door behind him, the click of thetch sounding far too final.


    "That¡¯s why I nned the perfect job for you."


    Something about the way he said that sent a cold ripple down my spine.


    I forced a chuckle. "Well, I appreciate it," I said, shifting on my feet. "What is it?"


    Instead of answering, he stepped closer.


    Too close.


    His calloused fingers brushed against my arm seductively.


    My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. <i>What the heck was this?!</i>

 Chapter 54: _ Fighting Back

    <h4>Chapter 54: _ Fighting Back</h4>


    I froze, a vein popping out of my forehead as rm bells went off in my head.


    I knew this touch. I had felt it before. Not from him¡ªbut from Luis Miguel.


    From shitty men who thought an Omega in a vulnerable position was theirs to take from.


    I swallowed, trying to keep my shock at bay. I could be wrong, so it was better to y safe until he overdid it. I already was trialing my eyes around in search of an object... anything good enough to help me escape in case things went out of hand.


    "What... what exactly is the job?"


    The butcher let out a slow breath. His fingers danced lower his body while I watched. Just then...


    ... His hands went to his belt.


    My blood went ice cold.


    Oh, Dios m¨ªo.


    My body reacted before my mind could catch up. I stumbled back so fast I nearly tripped over my own feet. My shoulder mmed into the edge of the desk, pain jolting up my arm, but I didn¡¯t even notice.


    "Don¡¯t," I choked out.


    The butcher tilted his head and I watched a mocking little smile appear on his lips, as if my reaction amused him. "Don¡¯t what?"


    My heartbeat pounded in my ears.


    I was alone. The other workers were outside, and even if I screamed, who would care?


    Who would help an Omega?


    I clenched my jaw, fingers curling into fists at my sides. "I just came to work."


    "And that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m offering you," he murmured. "A job."


    I knew what he meant.


    I knew exactly what kind of "work" he had in mind.


    Motherfucker.


    His fingers twitched near his belt buckle. I was going to be sick.


    The room suddenly felt smaller, the walls pressing in, the scent of raw meat and smoke now unbearable. My stomach churned, bile creeping up my throat.


    I took a step back, my palms t against the desk behind me, bracing myself. "I said, <i>don¡¯t</i>."


    The butcher chuckled slowly, like he thought my reaction was entertaining.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I once thought he was one of the almost non-existent people in the pack who were actually nice to me.


    Of course, being nice to the wolfless girl muste with a price.


    "Come now, Omega," the bastard murmured. "You should be grateful. I¡¯m giving you a chance to earn your ce here."


    <i>Earn my ce?</i>


    My hands clenched into fists. I was not going to let this happen.


    Not today.


    Not ever.


    I had spent the entirety of yesterday being victimized. I mean, I could tolerate any humiliation, but such a grown man trying to take advantage of me alone?


    Hell, no. I had still yet to recover from Luis Miguel¡¯s harassment and I was about to go through another?


    Except this time, it¡¯d be even worse. I was going to be really fucked if I didn¡¯t fight back.


    I took a deep breath, forcing my expression into something neutral. I had one chance to get out of this without things escting too much and that meant pretending to have no choice.


    Only I did have a choice this time. I would lose any chance no matter how slightly that Axel would see something good enough to want in me if I allowed this to happen to me.


    I forced a smile¡ªsweet but thin. "Actually, you know what? I <i>am</i> grateful."


    The butcher raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    "Yes." I nodded rapidly. "You¡¯re right. A job is a job. And I should show my appreciation properly."


    His grin widened. "That¡¯s more like it."


    I returned his smile sheepishly, scratching my nape.


    Then, with all the force I could muster, I lifted my knee...


    ... And drove it straight between his legs.


    A noise came out of him that I had never heard a man make before. It was a high-pitched, strangled <i>wheeze</i>, like a goat being exorcised.


    His hands flew to his crotch as he doubled over, his face turning a very lovely shade of <i>about-to-pass-out purple</i>.


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to recover because if he did, I was dead meat.


    I ran.


    I yanked the door open so fast it mmed against the wall. The workers outside turned to stare at me.


    "Hey!" one of them barked. "Where do you think you¡¯re¡ª?"


    I didn¡¯t stop to listen.


    I tore down the hallway, my boots slipping against the sawdust-covered floor. The smell of raw meat filled my nose, but it was nothingpared to the rage boiling in my gut.


    I had almost made it to the main counter when...


    "Watch where you¡¯re going, Omega!"


    I barely dodged a man carrying a tray of butchered ribs. He cursed as blood sttered across his apron.


    "Idiota!" another worker snapped. "Stop running in the damn butchery!"


    "Oh, I¡¯m <i>so</i> sorry for disrupting your delicate <i>meat arrangement</i>," I shot back, ducking past a stack of crates.


    More voices rose in protest, but I ignored them. I was <i>this</i> close to the exit.


    Just a few more steps. I turned the corner...


    ... And mmed face-first into something solid.


    No.


    Not something.


    <i>Someone.</i>


    A sharp <i>oof</i> escaped me as I bounced off a chest¡ª<i>a very firm, very broad</i> chest¡ªand staggered backward. Hands caught me before I could hit the floor, gripping my arms to steady me.


    I looked up, already bracing for more insults. But my breathing ceased and I froze at the attractive face that stared back at me.


    Axel.


    His eyes met mine indifferently, but there was a slight furrow between his brows, like he was trying to decide if he should be delighted to catch me or concerned.


    My heart, which had been racing with adrenaline, decided to take a different approach now¡ªby mming itself repeatedly against my ribs for an entirely different reason.


    Great.


    Absolutely great.


    Of all people to crash into after <i>assaulting my almost-to-be boss</i>, it had to be <i>him</i>. <i>The man my heart raced for.</i>


    Oh, my God... what do I do? Rosa¡¯s warning was clear; <i>stay away from Axel! </i>

 Chapter 55: _ Who Made You Cry?

    <h4>Chapter 55: _ Who Made You Cry?</h4>


    I barely had time to register the warmth of Axel¡¯s hands steadying me before the weight of everything hit me all at once.


    The butcher. His hands. The way he touched me. The way he <i>looked</i> at me.


    I was shaking.


    Axel¡¯s sharply cut through my spiraling thoughts. "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    The question broke something inside me.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in. Here he was... the only man who truly cared about me.


    This couldn¡¯t have been a more perfect timing.


    With a sob, I flung myself into his arms.


    His body tensed in surprise, but he didn¡¯t pull away. If anything, his arms tightened around me, caging me in a warmth that sent my nerves crumbling.


    My hands gripped his jacket, my fingers twisting into the fabric as if I could burrow into him¡ªdisappear into the solidfort of his chest.


    My whole body trembled.


    The fear, the rage, the sheer <i>disgust</i> of what had just happened came over me all at once.


    The way his arms came around me, pulling me in, his grip strong, steady, and <i>safe</i> was all it took.


    I <i>broke</i>.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was fear or relief or just the sheer overwhelm of thest few minutes, but my body betrayed me.


    I shook with every heavy breath as I clung to him like a lifeline.


    Axel didn¡¯t say anything at first. He just <i>held</i> me. Hisrge hands firm were just there against my back, his heartbeat strong and elerating beneath my ear.


    I didn¡¯t care that the workers were watching.


    I didn¡¯t care about the silence stretching through the butchery, the way the scent of raw meat mixed with the salt of my tears.


    All I knew was that for the first time since stepping foot in this ce, I <i>wasn¡¯t alone.</i>


    All the images came flooding into my mind; the butcher. His hands. The way he touched me. The way he <i>looked</i> at me. I could still feel the ghost of his fingers on my skin.


    I was shaking.


    Axel¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through my spiraling thoughts. "Who made you cry? I¡¯ll have their heads on a te if I must. Just tell me and quit wailing like a damsel in distress!"


    <i>Oh, Axel, I want nothing more than to tell you right now, but I can¡¯t summon enough courage to cover my shame.</i>


    <i>I just couldn¡¯t. </i>


    However, soon enough, a furious voice roared from behind us, ruining the moment.


    "<i>Don¡¯t let her leave!</i>"


    It was the butcher.


    My body tensed and my fingers curled into Axel¡¯s shirt deeper. His chest felt like the safest ce in the world... safe enough to save me from this monster.


    The bastard <i>hadn¡¯t even realized Axel was here</i>.


    His heavy footsteps thundered closer. Before we knew it, the butcher stomped into the main hall, his face still scrunched up in pain.


    His one hand was <i>still clutching</i> his crotch. With wide eyes, "<i>I said, don¡¯t let her go!</i>" He thundered.


    No one moved.


    The workers were frozen, their eyes shifting between me and the butcher with their hands stiff at their sides.


    The oblivious butcher crossed his ankles in front of him. "Are you all deaf?! Grab her, you idiots¡ª"


    A worker swallowed hard and lifted a shaky finger.


    Pointing.


    At <i>Axel.</i>


    Finally, the butcher looked up.


    And his face drained of color.


    Axel stood there, broad and immovable, his eyes burning with a kind of silent fury that could make the heart leap into the mouth.


    I felt the moment he noticed my reaction¡ªthe way my body froze in his arms the second I saw the butcher.


    Axel¡¯s grip on me <i>tightened.</i>


    He turned to me, silently gritting his teeth. "Why did you flinch?"


    Themand. The protectiveness in his tone, the sheer masculinity of it all...


    It was so sudden and so hypnotizing that I couldn¡¯t answer.


    My throat locked up, and the words lodged somewhere between fascination, panic, and shame.


    Axel exhaled harshly and, without hesitation, he broke the embrace.


    His hands didn¡¯t leave me, though.


    One of them moved to my wrist, gripping it firmly¡ª<i>not</i> roughly, but enough to anchor me. Enough to let me know that I had him.


    Then, he turned to the rest of the room.


    "What happened here? Who made her cry?" His voice was dangerously calm.


    I respected the fact that he acknowledged I wasn¡¯t in the right headspace to talk. He didn¡¯t want to stress me into talking.


    He did not.


    However, no one answered his question.


    Axel¡¯s fingers twitched. His other hand clenched into a fist. He inhaled slowly, his chest rising and falling with eerie control.


    I could feel it. He was about to lose it. When he spoke, it was through gritted teeth.


    "You have <i>three seconds</i> to talk before I break <i>every single one</i> of your fucking groins."


    Dios mio. He was going to do that for me? For ME? A mere Omega?


    I still couldn¡¯t figure out or wrap my head around why Axel was so good to me. Was Juana right? Did he really like me? Maybe want me even?


    Could Axel be the answer to my problems? Could he be the man in the pack, stupid enough to marry an Omega and save her from the clutches of her father and the entire pack?


    Could he be my literal Prince Charming? The thought of it made the butterflies in my tummy sprawl to life.


    I could almost hear the jolts of panic shooting through the workers at Axel¡¯s warning. He wasn¡¯t a Beta for no reason.


    Only people with high-ranked wolves got into the Alpha council. Not to mention we all knew Axel had the Alpha wolf even if he renounced the position itself.


    He wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with. His strength could only be rivaled by those who had the Alpha wolves as well. Not by ordinary werewolves like these ones.


    No one moved. None of them even breathed.


    Axel¡¯s jaw twitched. "One."


    The butcher paled.


    "Two."


    A few of the workers took an instinctive step back, hands moving protectively toward their lower halves.


    "<i>Three.</i>"

 Chapter 56: _ He Fought For Me

    <h4>Chapter 56: _ He Fought For Me</h4>


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know anything!" one of the workers blurted out, voice high-pitched with terror. "She walked in with the boss and ran out a few minutester!"


    I gulped down, shame making my shoulders slump. There was no way Axel wouldn¡¯t find out now that I was even more pathetic than he thought.


    Axel¡¯s head jutted toward the butcher. First, there was silence and then, he spoke.


    His voice was quiet. Commanding. Deadly.


    "What. Happened?"


    The butcher opened his mouth, then closed it. Opened it again. A pathetic wheeze came out. He looked around as if the very walls of the butchery could provide an escape from Axel¡¯s furious gaze.


    "W-Wait, it¡¯s not what it looks like. She¡ªshe came here voluntarily! She owes me money, y¡¯see, and¡ªand she agreed to work to pay it off! That¡¯s all! Ain¡¯t that right, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?" He stammered, turning to me without looking at me.


    By the moon, I wouldn¡¯t mind having this man¡¯s balls for dinners


    That lying, disgusting, miserable excuse of a man.


    I hadn¡¯t even realized I had stepped forward until my voice boomed through the silence.


    "?Mentiroso!" I screamed, my anger roaring to life. "You¡¯re lying!"


    The butcher flinched as if my words had struck him, but I was too far gone to stop. My entire body trembled, my breathing in ragged gasps.


    "You said I had to work to repay my debt, but when I got here, you took me into your office! You locked the door!"


    My voice broke. This was shameful, but I forced myself to keep going. "You put your hands on me¡ª"


    The workers, who had all been pretending to be very interested in the floor, suddenly snapped to attention. Their eyes darted between me and the butcher with horror and disbelief widening their faces as they gasped.


    Axel stood so still it was terrifying. For a moment, there was only silence. Then, without a word, he dropped my wrist.


    Before I could bat an eyelid, he alreadyunched himself at the butcher.


    The impact was so brutal that it sent the man skidding back, knocking over a tray of raw meat. He let out a choked yelp as he scrambled to his feet, but Axel was already there, grabbing him by the cor and <i>mming</i> him against the nearest table.


    Oh, by the moon, no. I didn¡¯t want Axel getting entangled in violence because of me. He was a dignified man. He was a man of name and honor.


    He shouldn¡¯t be getting involved in fights like a goon. At least, not because of me.


    Rosa¡¯s words echoed in my mind; <i>you¡¯re cursed, so stay away from Axel.</i>


    She was right. I was barely in his life for a few days and he was already breaking rules for me. I bit my bottom lip.


    "Axel, wait¡ª" I gasped.


    But he wasn¡¯t listening. His hand curled into a fist, and before the butcher could blubber out another excuse,


    <i>CRACK! </i>


    The punchnded squarely against the bastard¡¯s jaw, sending a spatter of blood across the butcher¡¯s apron. He cried out loud, clutching his face.


    Axel didn¡¯t stop.


    <i>One</i>. A gut punch that made the butcher double over, wheezing.


    <i>Two</i>. A sharp uppercut that knocked his head back like a bobblehead doll.


    <i>Three</i>. A vicious kick to the stomach that sent the man copsing to his knees, gasping for breath.


    "HELP! SOMEONE¡ª" the butcher tried to scream, but no one dared to cross the Beta.


    Axel punched his face harder like begging for help was a heinous crime, sending him sprawling onto the cold, bloodstained floor.


    A deep grunt of pain left the butcher¡¯s lips as he clutched his jaw. "H-Hey! W-Wait, we can talk about¡ª"


    Another punch.


    Then another.


    Axel didn¡¯t just hit him¡ªhe <i>beat</i> him.


    He punched him like a man possessed, like someone who had been waiting for an excuse to unleash his anger. The butcher iled under him, arms weakly attempting to block the blows, but Axel was relentless.


    The sickening crunch of bone reverberated in the butchery as blood spurted from the butcher¡¯s nose.


    "P-Please! Stop!"


    Axel ignored him.


    The workers stood frozen, eyes wide with horror as their boss¡ªthe man they had feared and obeyed without question¡ªwas reduced to a sobbing mess under Axel¡¯s fists.


    Axel grabbed him by the cor, dragging him up just to throw him back down.


    "Does it feel good?" He snarled. "To put your filthy hands on someone weaker than you? To use your power over someone who couldn¡¯t fight back?" He mmed his knee into the butcher¡¯s gut, knocking the wind out of him.


    The butcher whimpered.


    Axel let him drop to the floor like garbage. Then, he turned to me.


    His chest rose and fell, his fists still clenched. His knuckles were split, blood smeared over them¡ªsome his, but mostly the butcher¡¯s. His hair was disheveled from the fight, and his sharp jaw was clenched so tight I thought his teeth might crack.


    He looked like he belonged in a diator ring.


    Or in my bed.


    No. <i>NO!</i> Bad timing, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦! This was no time to romanticize things.


    I watched in awe as he turned back to the butcher and grabbed him by the cor again, dragging his sorry ass closer to me.


    "Beg," Axel growled.


    The butcher whimpered like a beaten dog. "W-What?"


    Axel mmed him down again. "<i>Beg.</i>"


    The butcher¡¯s lips trembled as he turned to me, barely able to keep his swollen eyes open. "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry." His words were hoarse and pitiful.


    I felt no pity for him and I wasn¡¯t sorry about it.


    Axel¡¯s grip tightened on his cor.


    "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" the butcher sobbed. "I was wrong! Please forgive me!"


    Tears welled in my eyes, but this time, they weren¡¯t from fear or humiliation.


    They were from justice.


    For the first time in my life, someone had <i>stood up</i> for me. Someone had made sure the person who hurt me <i>paid</i> for it.


    And that someone was Axel. Tell me, could I ever be to be med if I shamelessly defy Rosa¡¯s order and fall in love with this man?

 Chapter 57: _ Axel Takes Charge

    <h4>Chapter 57: _ Axel Takes Charge</h4>


    Axel¡¯s grip on my wrist was strong but not forceful as he led me through the butcher shop¡¯s doors and into the cold evening air.


    My legs wobbled beneath me, my body still running on the adrenaline of everything that had just happened. I had barely processed the fact that I was no longer in debt when Axel stopped in front of a ck car parked a few feet away.


    "Get in," he ordered and his voice left no room for argument.


    I blinked at him. "What? Why?"


    He sighed, crossing his arms in front of him. I could tell his patience was thinning by the second.


    "We¡¯re going to your house."


    My whole world banged.


    <i> "We¡¯re what?"</i>


    "You heard me," Axel said, his brows knitting. "We¡¯re going to see your father."


    No. No, no, <i>NO. </i>


    <i>He didn¡¯t understand. Father must not know I was ever here this morning. He must not know I had faced an attempted rape. He must not know I ever owed the butler. He must not know I lost his money or that I crashed into that tomato vendor.</i>


    <i>EVER. </i>


    Imagine what he¡¯d do to me if he knew all of that considering how he sent Juana home to punish me for returning homete.


    Every muscle in my body snared. My heart pounded hard in my chest.


    "That¡¯s a terrible idea," I blurted, taking a step back.


    Axel unfurled his arms from his broad chest. "Is it? Because I think it¡¯s <i>an excellent</i> idea."


    Oh, Dios m¨ªo.


    This was far from <i>excellence, </i>Axel. This was a disaster.


    He had that look on his face¡ªthat stubborn, immovable, <i>Alpha-who-isn¡¯t-actually-an-Alpha</i> look that told me he was about two seconds away from tossing me over his shoulder and throwing me into the car if I didn¡¯tply.


    "I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re panicking," He continued evenly. "Your father should already know you¡¯ve been working here."


    A nervousugh coughed up in my throat. "W-Well... about that."


    His eyes dimmed. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    I took another step back, holding up my hands as if that could physically stop him. "He doesn¡¯t know."


    This beautiful man stared mutely at me for a few seconds until he blurted out in wonder.


    "He doesn¡¯t <i>what?"</i>


    I winced.


    Axel¡¯s hands clenched into fists beside him. "You mean to tell me your father has no idea that you¡¯ve beening to this godforsaken ce every day?"


    I swallowed. "That¡¯s... correct."


    His jaw twitched. I could almost hear his mrs grinding together.


    "That¡¯s it," he said decisively. "We¡¯re going."


    <i>"No, we¡¯re not!" </i>


    "Yes. We. Are."


    I grabbed his arm. "Axel, listen to me. You <i>can¡¯t</i> take me home."


    He looked down at where my fingers were gripping his sleeve and then back at me, unimpressed. "And why exactly can¡¯t I?"


    "Because¡ªI¡ª" I stammered, scrambling for an excuse. "I¡ªuh¡ªI¡¯m grounded."


    <i>Well, it wasn¡¯t an excuse anyway. </i>


    Axel stared at me. "You¡¯re <i>what?" </i>


    "Grounded," I repeated quickly. "You know, punishment? Not allowed to leave the house? Big scary father with a temper and all that?"


    Axel scoffed out a sarcastic chuckle. "You¡¯re a grown woman. The fuck do you mean you¡¯re grounded?"


    <i>"Tell that to my father!" </i>


    He crossed his arms again. "So let me get this straight. You¡¯re grounded¡ªmeaning you¡¯re supposed to <i>stay</i> home¡ªbut instead, you snuck out to work in a butcher shop? Where a <i>literal</i> piece of werewolf garbage tried to take advantage of you?"


    I swallowed. When he put it like that, it did sound insane.


    Axel exhaled through his nose, frustration swirling around the gesture. "Even <i>more</i> reason to take you home. How the hell is your father just sitting around while you¡ª"


    "I told you already. He <i>doesn¡¯t</i> know!" I burst out.


    Axel stopped short.


    I sped my hands together, speaking so fast I wasn¡¯t even sure my words were forming correctly. "He doesn¡¯t know, okay? Do I need to repeat this? He never knew I was working at the butchery. It was my idea. <i>My</i> n. I didn¡¯t want him to find out because¡ª" I paused. "Because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint him."


    Axel stared at me like I had just sprouted a second head. "Disappoint him? Honey, seriously? <i>Disappoint him?</i>"


    I took a nervous step back.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry," he mimicked my voice, "I must be <i>hallucinating</i> because I could have sworn you just said you were worried about disappointing a man who left you to <i>work in a butcher shop to repay a debt that wasn¡¯t even your fault</i>."


    A debt that wasn¡¯t even my fault? How the hell did Axel know it wasn¡¯t my fault?


    I bit my lip. "It wasn¡¯t his fault. It was mine¡ª"


    What came from Axel was a slow disbelievingugh and then, he dragged a hand down his face. "You <i>can¡¯t</i> be serious right now."


    I stayed silent.


    "This is <i>exactly</i> why we need to go," he pressed. "You need to learn how to stand up for yourself, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    "I¡ª"


    "And your father needs to learn how to treat you like a damn daughter and not some invisible burden just because you¡¯re an Omega."


    I flinched.


    He saw that and finally, he sighed "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he began, voice calmer this time, "you can¡¯t keep living like this. You shouldn¡¯t <i>have</i> to live like this. You can¡¯t keep hiding from your own father, sneaking around like you¡¯re some criminal."


    "But you don¡¯t <i>understand</i>," I whispered. "My father... he¡¯s not like you. He doesn¡¯t <i>listen</i> the way you do. He won¡¯t hear me."


    "Then I¡¯ll make him hear you."


    His confidence was infuriating. The man spoke like he could rearrange the entire universe with sheer willpower alone.


    "You don¡¯t know my father," I muttered.


    "No, but I know <i>me</i>." Axel¡¯s gaze burned into mine. "And I don¡¯t back down."


    I wiggled my fingers together.


    <i>Oh, Dios m¨ªo.</i>


    Why did that just make my stomach flip? Why was I suddenly hyper-aware of how close he was standing? The heat radiating off his body? The way his scent seemed to engulf me, making my brain short-circuit?


    I needed to get a grip. Fast.


    "I¡¯m not getting in the car," I said stubbornly.


    "Yes, you are."


    "No, I¡¯m not."


    <i>Even though sitting close to him sounded so tempting, I knew I mustn¡¯t. It¡¯d be synonymous to spelling doom for myself.</i>


    <i>Rosa and father wouldn¡¯t spare me. </i>

 Chapter 58: _ Bite Me, I Dare You

    <h4>Chapter 58: _ Bite Me, I Dare You</h4>


    Axel grabbed me before an eye could blink.


    I yelped as he effortlessly <i>threw</i> me over his shoulder like I was nothing more than a sack of potatoes.


    "AXEL!" I shrieked, pounding my fists against his back. "PUT ME DOWN RIGHT NOW!"


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. If anything, he adjusted me like I was a slightly inconvenient duffel bag and started walking toward the car.


    "Axel, I swear to God¡ª"


    "If you bite me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, I <i>will</i> bite you back."


    I froze. "You wouldn¡¯t."


    "Try me."


    Heat shot straight to my face.


    The workers at the butchery¡ªwho had been quietly pretending not to witness any of this¡ªwere now openly staring, their mouths hanging open like fish.


    I could almost imagine what was running through their minds; <i>the Beta has lost his mind. He¡¯s hanging around with a cursed and wolfless Omega!</i>


    Axel reached the car, popped the passenger door open, and <i>deposited</i> me into the seat.


    "There." He dusted his hands off like he had just finished a hard day¡¯s work. "That wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?"


    I red daggers at him. "I <i>hate</i> you."


    "No, you don¡¯t."


    I crossed my arms, fuming.


    Axel leaned down, resting his arms against the car door so his face was level with mine.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    I refused to look at him.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    I clenched my jaw. "What?"


    "I mean it," he said. "You can¡¯t keep avoiding this."


    I gulped.


    "We¡¯re going to your house. and you¡¯re going to face your father. And I¡¯ll be there with you. Every step of the way."


    <i>Every step of the way? </i>My heart gripped itself.


    I hated that he was right.


    I hated that he <i>cared</i>.


    I hated that a small¡ªstupid part of me wanted to believe that my life could change for the better just by speaking to my father.


    <i>It won¡¯t. </i>


    Axel tapped the car roof twice, straightened up, and shut the door.


    Then, with all the confidence in the world, he walked around to the driver¡¯s side, got in, and shut the door before I could scramble out.


    I banged my fists against the window. "YOU¡¯RE INSANE!"


    "Rx," he said, buckling his seatbelt. "I¡¯m doing you a favor."


    "It¡¯s no favor. I told you, I can¡¯t go back there so openly," I gushed desperately. "If he finds out I left the house¡ªif he finds out I was here¡ª"


    "He should find out. Because this is madness." Axel cut in.


    I frowned. "What?"


    "This." He gestured at the butcher shop behind us. "All of this. Your father is sitting in his house, probably drinking a nice ss of wine, while you¡¯re out here dodging disgusting men and ving away to pay off a debt that shouldn¡¯t even be your responsibility in the first ce."


    I bit my lip, refusing to meet his gaze.


    "How could he let this happen?" Axel demanded like it wasn¡¯t already so obvious. "How could he¡ªas a father¡ªjust sit around while you came here to work?"


    My nails dug into my palms. "He... he didn¡¯t sit around."


    Axel scoffed. "Oh, really? Then where is he? Because I don¡¯t see him anywhere. <strong><i>I </i></strong>had to be the one to pull you out of here. <strong><i>I</i></strong> had to be the one to make sure no one touched you. <strong><i>I</i></strong> had to be the one to teach that piece of filth a lesson."


    A lump grew in my throat. "Axel¡ª"


    He shook his head, cutting me off. "No. This needs to stop.<strong></strong><i>You </i>need to stop."


    Sadness overrode the panic in my heart.


    Axel wasn¡¯t <i>just </i> angry at my father anymore.


    He was angry at <i>me. </i>


    "You¡¯re mad at me? For what?" I asked, staring at myp.


    Anywhere was good to gaze Ay except for Axel¡¯s eyes. While he was busy trying to teach some resistance into me, I might lose control and kiss him.


    I didn¡¯t trust my timid but affection ridden self around him.


    "For not standing up for yourself," Axel said bluntly. "For letting yourself be treated like this."


    My stomach churned with shame.


    "This isn¡¯t just about your father, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. <i>It¡¯s about you."</i>


    Even though his voice softened, it still held a hint of frustration.


    "You need to learn how to stand up to him," He continued. "You need to learn how to fight for yourself."


    I frowned. "That¡¯s easy for you to say. You¡¯re¡ª"


    "What?" He tilted his head, daring me to finish. "I¡¯m what?"


    I hung back.


    "Stronger than you?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "More powerful?"


    I scratched my nape.


    "Well, yeah," I muttered.


    He let out a mocking chuckle. "You think that¡¯s why I can do it?"


    I nodded even though I was unsure where he was going with this.


    "No," he said simply. "That¡¯s not why."


    I blinked.


    "The reason I can stand up to people, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, is because I demand to be respected. I don¡¯t let people walk over me¡ªnot because I have a wolf, but because I refuse to be treated like I¡¯m less." He put forward and finally ced a hand on the wheel.


    I bit my lip. <i>Well, not everyone became a rebel at a young age. Some of us lived under our father¡¯s wing, protection, and obligations our entire lives. </i>


    <i>If only I could say that to him. </i>


    "I don¡¯t care that you don¡¯t have a wolf," he went on. "I don¡¯t care that your father is powerful or that you¡¯re an Omega. <i>You are still a person." </i>


    I was digging a nail deep into a finger now. It was better to feel a physical pain than the one shooting in my heart.


    "And your father needs to see that."


    I looked away. "He won¡¯t."


    "Then we¡¯ll make him see it."


    I stared at him finally and instantly regretted it. My heart jumped so hard at the beauty of his green eyes.


    "What you need, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, is not anger. Not frustration. But Determination.


    He <i>actually</i> believed I could do this.


    "You need to talk to him. You need to make him understand that you¡¯re his daughter first and an Omega second."


    I grew my hands into fists, torn between fear and something else¡ªsomething close to hope.


    But then reality set in.


    I shook my head. "I can¡¯t."


    Axel exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Dios m¨ªo, mujer..."

 Chapter 59: _ This Madness Should Stop

    <h4>Chapter 59: _ This Madness Should Stop</h4>


    Axel drew in breath from his mouth, shaking his head as if I was the most exasperating woman he¡¯d ever met.


    <i>Maybe I was.</i>


    Then, without another word, he turned the key in the ignition, and the car rumbled to life.


    I sank into the seat as he pulled out of the butchery¡¯s parking lot with my body still tense from everything that had happened.


    All of the stress of the morning pressed against my skin, and the scent of raw meat and blood clung to my clothes like a secondyer. I wrinkled my nose, suddenly self-conscious.


    Axel was here, smelling like a demonic angel¡ªif there¡¯s anything like that and here I was, smelling like a dung.


    The silence between us remained for a long moment. Then, finally, he sighed and nced at me.


    "You good?"


    His voice was softer than I expected. It caught me off guard, like a gust of warm air on a cold day.


    I twisted my lips before nodding. "Yeah, I¡¯m fine."


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened. "The butcher didn¡¯t hurt you?"


    "No," I said quickly. "He just¡ªhe just scared me a little."


    Axel scoffed. "A little? The bastard had his hands on you."


    I winced at the reminder. "Yeah, well, he won¡¯t be touching anyone for a while now, thanks to you."


    A smug grin stretched across his face. "Damn right."


    I rolled my eyes, but deep down, something warm curled in my stomach. I wasn¡¯t used to someone standing up for me like that.


    Axel turned onto a quieter road. He shot me another nce before shaking his head with a half-smile. "You¡¯re too tender to be walking around letting people intimidate you like that, you know?"


    I blinked. "Too tender?"


    "Yeah," he said simply. "Too soft."


    I squinted my eyes. "Excuse me?"


    <i>Did he really see me as so broken and soft? Was I? Urm... maybe?</i>


    He smirked but didn¡¯t take his eyes off the road. "I¡¯m just saying. You¡¯ve got this whole innocent, delicate thing going on, and people take one look at you and think they can push you around."


    "I¡¯m not that delicate."


    Axel raised an eyebrow. "Oh, no?"


    I crossed my arms. "I survived working in a butchery, didn¡¯t I?"


    He barked out augh. "Barely. I had toe in and rescue you before you became some creep¡¯s next meal."


    I grumbled under my breath and turned to stare out the window, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing my pout.


    A few minutes passed before I spoke again. "How did you know the debt wasn¡¯t my fault?"


    <i>It didn¡¯t make any sense to me. </i>The two people I gave the details of how the debt came to be were Juana and Mateo¡ªwherever or whoever he was.


    I still found it hard to believe that he was the one who ughtered all the pigs. But he must have seen something, right?


    Or what if... just what if my curse had gotten to him and he had been harmed by whoever or whatever had gotten to the pigs?


    <i>I should really stay away from Axel after this. </i>I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if my curse affected him and something happened to me.


    <i>I¡¯d never be able to live with myself. </i>


    After today, I would never speak to him again. No matter how much the thought of it made my heart ache.


    Speaking of which..:


    The question must have caught Axel off guard because his hands jerked slightly on the steering wheel. "What?"


    I turned back to him. "You were so sure that the debt wasn¡¯t mine. How did you know?"


    His mouth opened, then closed again. He blinked, as if scrambling for an answer.


    "I mean... uh..." He cleared his throat. "Anyone with half a brain would know it couldn¡¯t be your debt."


    I frowned. "Why?"


    "Because..." His eyes darted to me, then back to the road. "You don¡¯t look like someone who could owe debts."


    I stared at him. "What does that even mean?"


    He waved a hand. "It just¡ªit means you¡¯re too..." He paused, searching for the word. "Too good."


    I blinked like a Barbie doll. <i>Huh?</i>


    Axel groaned and dragged a hand down his face. "You know what? Just take thepliment and move on."


    A smile quivered up my lips. "Fine."


    At least, now I knew Axel could also be intimidated.


    Silence settled between us again, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable. I let my head rest against the window, watching the scenery blur past.


    Dawn had given way to mid-morning by now and the entire pack was up and bustling.


    Axel¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. "So, now that you know you¡¯re an Omega, what¡¯s your n?"


    <i>Oh, wow. No one had asked me that. I didn¡¯t think anyone would. Even I never asked myself. </i>


    I scratched the back of my neck. "I... I don¡¯t know."


    He shot me a bbergasted look. "You don¡¯t know?"


    <i>Okay, it is official; I hated to disappoint Axel.</i>


    I hate to disappoint my father as well, but his was more out of fear than admiration and respect.


    I exhaled slowly. "I never really thought about it. Before three weeks ago, I didn¡¯t even know I was an Omega. Now I have to figure out what that even means for me."


    Axel nodded, as if he understood. "Well, what do you want to do?"


    I bit my lip. "Maybe... maybe I¡¯ll go to the human world. Go to college there."


    <i>Whoa... did I just say that? </i>


    Come to think of it, it just might work.


    His mouth formed an ¡¯O¡¯. Then, to my utter surprise, he let out a whistle. "Damn."


    I frowned. "What?"


    "I just didn¡¯t take you for a college type."


    I turned my face to him. "What is that supposed to mean?"


    He smirked. "Rx. It¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯m impressed."


    I huffed. "You should be."


    Axel chuckled but then tilted his head. "You do know that might give you the status of a rogue, right?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. But I wouldn¡¯t run away. I¡¯d get permission from the Alpha himself. That should solve it."


    Axel barked out augh so loud I jumped.


    "Oh, Dios m¨ªo," he said, clutching his stomach. "You don¡¯t know my father at all."


    I frowned. "What? Should I be worried?"


    Axel was stillughing as he shook his head. "My father would never allow you to leave. You¡¯re dreaming. An Omega is perceived as irrelevant of his presence even."


    Wow... even the Alpha hates me? Axel¡¯s father? Good grief, I was so fucked.

 Chapter 60: _ Came Home to Hell

    <h4>Chapter 60: _ Came Home to Hell</h4>


    I swallowed hard and looked down at my hands, tracing the worn-out stains of dried blood on my fingers that probably got smeared on it while running from that damn butcher.


    "I¡¯ll figure it out," I mumbled, though, my chest was tightening as I thought about how impossible that sounded.


    To my surprise, Axel hummed thoughtfully, drumming his fingers against the steering wheel. "Well, I might have a solution for you."


    I blinked and jutted my head up. "What?"


    He shot me a smirk. "Unless you find a mate or a husband who shares the same dream as you¡ªsomeone who wants to travel, leave the pack, and live in the human world¡ªthen maybe my brother could grant your <i>husband</i> that wish. Otherwise, your chances of getting out of here are zero."


    Once again, a woman¡¯s fate needed to be tied to a man.


    I didn¡¯t know when it slipped out¡ªmaybe my brain had short-circuited, or maybe I was just an idiot. But before I could stop myself, I asked, "Do you mean a husband like you?"


    The car jerked slightly. Axel¡¯s grip on the wheel tightened, and he turned his head so fast I thought he might snap his neck. His expression was pure, <i>shock</i>.


    One would think I had just spouted the most forbidden statement of the world. Axel definitely wasn¡¯t prepared for such.


    Oh. Oh no.


    I gasped, pping both hands over my mouth. "I mean¡ª! Not <i>you</i> you! I meant someone like you¡ªwell, no, not <i>like</i> you, just¡ªsomeone who, um, travels... with the Alpha¡¯s permission... and, uh, doesn¡¯t get arrested for kidnapping innocent Omegas..."


    Axel squinted his eyes yfully. "So you think I¡¯m husband material?"


    I gasped, my whole body heating up. "That is<i> not</i> what I said!"


    His smirk widened, like a cat ying with its food. "That¡¯s exactly what you said."


    <i>Argh, be done with the teasings, Axel! I¡¯m just a naive girl who is head over heels for you; t</i>hose words, I wished could leave my mouth, but I guess they never would.


    I let out an indignant squeak and crossed my arms, staring pointedly at the dashboard. "Forget I spoke."


    He exhaled through his nose, clearly amused. "Well, yeah, a husband like <i>that</i> would work."


    I frowned, slumping against the seat. "But I don¡¯t think anyone like that would want me."


    "What did I <i>just</i> tell you about downgrading yourself?" Axel groaned.


    I bit my lip. Right. The lectures.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to talk about myself like this anymore. I wasn¡¯t supposed to belittle myself. I was supposed to hold my head high and act like I had value, even if deep down, I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    <i>Even if deep down, I had none.</i>


    "Sorry," I murmured.


    He sighed but didn¡¯t push it further.


    The closer we got to my father¡¯s estate, the tighter my chest became. My throat felt dry, and my hands clenched into weak fists on myp.


    I wasn¡¯t ready. I wasn¡¯t ready to stand up to my father.


    I needed more time. Maybe an hour. Maybe a day. Maybe ten years.


    My mind was a swirling mess of everything I should say, everything I needed to tell Axel¡ª<i>thank you for helping me,</i><i>thank you for standing up for me</i>, <i>thank you for being the first person in three weeks to make me feel like I wasn¡¯tpletely useless but now, please, let me go</i>¡ªhowever, the words tangled in my throat.


    Instead, what came out was...


    "So, uh, do you think cows ever get existential crises?"


    Axel¡¯s fingers froze mid-drum on the wheel.


    He turned to me slowly, an eyebrow raised. "What?"


    I cleared my throat. "You know. Cows. Like, do they ever look at the stars and wonder what their purpose is?"


    At first, there was silence and I wished for a big fish toe swallow me whole or something. My fingers wriggled together nervously, anxiously, waiting... for his reply.


    Finally, Axel burst intoughter. Loud, full-bodiedughter that shook his entire frame.


    I shrank in my seat, mortified. I was going to die right here in this car from pure humiliation.


    He stared at me. "You¡¯re panicking, aren¡¯t you?"


    "No!" Iughed nervously. "<i>Who¡¯s</i> panicking? Not me!"


    Axel rolled his eyes. "Rx, <i>gatita</i>."


    Easy for him to say. <i>He</i> wasn¡¯t about to walk into the lion¡¯s den.


    The estate drew closer. My palms were damp. My breath came short.


    What was I thinking? What if my father saw me? What if he was inside right now, waiting to punish me for sneaking out?


    Axel slowed as we approached therge iron gates. The two guards stationed there turned their heads sharply at the sight of us. Their eyes widened when they recognized him, then, without hesitation, they stepped aside and opened the gates.


    No questions. No hesitation. That¡¯s the power of a Beta.


    Axel drove in, and my panic skyrocketed. I wanted to be anywhere but here. Axel didn¡¯t understand theplications, I did.


    I grabbed his arm. "Axel, wait¡ª"


    Toote. The car rolled to a stop right in front of the entrance.


    My hands shook. My legs refused to move. I could already predict the future and see the horrors that awaited me.


    "Axel," I whispered. "<i>Maybe we should go back.</i>"


    He ignored me and shut off the engine. Then, before I could protest further, he stretched out his hand and took mine in his.


    I stiffened.


    His grip was firm else, I¡¯d have bolted. "Come on," he murmured, gently pulling me forward.


    This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. I was supposed to sneak back. I was supposed to use the back entrance, tiptoe all the way, and slip into my room unnoticed.


    Not this. Not make such an entry. However, with Axel telling me; "You¡¯re not running. Come on."


    I didn¡¯t have a choice.


    He led me straight toward the massive doors. My feet dragged on the floor and my body resisted every step.


    Please, please, please, let everyone be busy. Let me slip inside unseen...


    But fate had other ns.


    A maid appeared in the doorway, her eyes broadening at the sight of us. She didn¡¯t even say a word before spinning around and running back inside.


    Oh no. Oh no no no.


    She was going to get someone.


    Father? Rosa? Cami?


    None was a better option.


    "Oh no," I whispered, tightening my grip on Axel¡¯s hand. "Axel, this is bad..."


    "Rx."


    I was <i>not</i> going to rx.


    I wanted to throw up.


    I needed to <i>run. </i>

 Chapter 61: _ Reunited At Last

    <h4>Chapter 61: _ Reunited At Last</h4>


    The moment the front door creaked open, I knew we were in trouble.


    Cami stepped outside like she owned the entire world, her thick gold hoops reflecting in the sunlight as she posed in the doorway like a model on the runway.


    She was shy in the way only a Spanish city girl could be¡ªtight crop top with the name of some designer stretched across her chest, bright red leather pants hugging her legs, and nails so long and sharp they could be ssified as weapons.


    Her hair was greased into a high ponytail, dark and glossy, wellid edges. She smelled like expensive perfume mixed with bubblegum, and the moment she saw Axel¡ªher eyes went popped open, pupils dting like a cat spotting prey.


    <i>Oh, please. </i>


    I made a poker face when Cami threw herself forward, all but tripping over her tform heels as she beamed at him. "Dios m¨ªo... Axel?"


    Her voice rose lightly, the kind of tone she reserved for noblemen with good looks and deep pockets. If she had been in her wolf form, she would have been wagging her tail.


    Her entire bodynguage screamed <i>please let me seduce you</i>. But then, she noticed me.


    And everything changed.


    Her eyes flicked to my hand¡ªstill in Axel¡¯s¡ªand her expression dropped so fast it was almostical. One moment, she was a swooning flirt, the next, she was the viin in a telenov.


    "What the hell are you doing outside?" she demanded, her lip curling in disgust.


    Then her gaze snapped back to Axel, and her voice turned usatory. "And with him?"


    Axel took the moment to greet her with a polite nod. "Cami. Can you get Don Diego? I need to speak with him."


    I winced at that, heart elerating. If Cami called for our father, I was as good as dead. He wouldn¡¯t listen to exnations¡ªhe would see me standing beside Axel and jump to the worst conclusions.


    I broke his rule. I left the house, after ording to him, I killed his pigs.


    I wanted to say something, to beg her to keep quiet, but my mouth wouldn¡¯t move. My tongue was stuck to the roof of my mouth, and my throat had closed in terror.


    For a split second, Cami just stood there, her mouth slightly agape as though she couldn¡¯t process that he had actually spoken to her.


    Then, realization dawned on my sister¡ªshe had been <i>given a task</i> by <i>a nobleman</i>. A real, flesh-and-blood, handsome nobleman.


    She flipped her hair over her shoulder, grinning like a cat that had just swallowed a canary. "Oh, of course. <i>Por supuesto</i>," she simpered, her voice suddenly bing a breathy whisper.


    From her tone, one could see the desperation and silent hope that he¡¯d notice the sultriness in her tone.


    And with that, she spun on her heel and hurried back inside.


    I exhaled shakily, my whole body shuddering.


    Axel, standing beside me, crossed his arms, looking mildly intrigued and disgusted. "Is she always like that?"


    <i>Oh, he had no idea.</i>


    But I couldn¡¯t answer. I was still trying to gather my wits, still recovering from the near-death experience of Cami¡¯s interrogation.


    But before I could regain full control of my limbs, the doors opened again.


    And instead of Don Diego, <i>Rosa</i> stepped outside.


    <i>Oh, by the holy Moon Goddess.</i>


    Instantly, everything changed again.


    Rosa stepped outside with the grace of a queen; her dark curls were pinned in an elegant updo. Her dress simple but refined... definitely not anywhere as filthy as mine was.


    She was beautiful in a way that required no effort¡ªher cold demeanor only added to the allure. But now, for the first time in years, there was a crack in her icy exterior. Her sharp eyes loosened up, just slightly, as she took in the sight of Axel standing before her.


    Axel, to my horror, let go of my hand the second he saw her. It was almost as though holding me was a crime.


    Something inside me wriggled.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was painful¡ªlike something raw had been ripped open inside me. My fingers curled against my palm, the ghost of his touch still there, but it meant nothing now.


    <i>After all, this was the first woman in his life. This was Rosa and she was a million folds better than I was. She was the woman any leader would want in his life.</i>


    The shift in Axel¡¯s expression was subtle, but I saw it. Recognition. Nostalgia... everything that indicated a man had just found <i>home</i>.


    He looked <i>pleased</i>¡ªnot just in the polite way he had been with me, but in a genuine, <i>pleased-to-see-you</i> way.


    I should not have cared. I <i>should not</i> have cared.


    But something kept on twisting painfully in my chest.


    "Axel," Rosa whispered, gulping.


    "Rosa." His lips curled into a wistful smile in respons.


    For a moment, neither of them moved. They simply stared at each other, as if caught in a moment only they could understand.


    Then, Rosa broke the silence. "Why didn¡¯t you ever seek me out?" Her voice was quiet, but had a hint of something between longing and usation. "You came home once in a while. You were here. You could have found me."


    Axel¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. "I wasn¡¯t man enough to face you, Rosa. I¡¯m sorry if I disappointed you. This was what I have been avoiding."


    Did Axel just say all of that? Why did it hurt like hell?


    Rosa huped to my greatest surprise, her fingers clenching into fists.


    Then, to my absolute horror, she extended a palm and touched his face. <i>His face.</i> The same one I had been looking at just moments ago, the same one that had smiled at <i>me</i>.


    And he let her.


    "You were always man enough to me," she murmured.


    Something inside me cracked.


    I had been fine all this time. I had never let myself feel anything. But this? This made me feel like I had been gutted and left to bleed out on the ground.


    And of course, because the universe despises me, Cami decided now was the perfect time to insert herself back into the conversation.


    She purred from behind us, "Oh, lovebirds reunited. How romantic."


    Axel and Rosa broke apart, but <i>not</i> before he gave her a little smile. <i>A real one.</i>


    I was going to throw up.

 Chapter 62: _ Father Doesn’t Like Axel

    <h4>Chapter 62: _ Father Doesn¡¯t Like Axel</h4>


    Cami, absolutely reveling in the drama, gave me a pointed look. "Axel, why are you wasting your time helping <i>her</i>?" She gestured at me like I was a stain on the ground. "Rosa is here. You don¡¯t need to be holding onto some pathetic¡ª"


    "I¡¯m here for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    The words came sharply in contrast to the atmosphere in the air.


    I jutted my neck up to look at him. He was watching Rosa with a nd expression, but there was an unmistakable finality in his tone.


    Rosa dimmed her eyes. "...Why?"


    Axel¡¯s gaze flickered to me, then back to her. "The butcher tried to take something that wasn¡¯t his. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ fought back."


    <i>Oh, gosh. He thought he was helping but he really was ruining things for him. How do I exin the cruelty of my father and siblings to him?</i>


    <i>How do I make him understand that they DO NOT care? To save their face, they might even sell me off to the butcher.</i>


    I shut my eyes in exasperation. Too much of everything was bad. Too much of the bad in my life was weighing me down.


    Camiughed. Actually <iughed</i>.


    I flinched.


    But Rosa?


    Rosa <i>gasped</i>.


    And before I could process what was happening, she was suddenly in front of me, grabbing my shoulders inspectively . "Are you okay? What did he do to you?"


    I stared at her,pletely blindsided.


    For years, Rosa had been distant, untouchable. She had never paid me much attention, never looked at me with anything other than vague disinterest.


    But now, she looked <i>furious</i>. Protective. <i>Like a real sister.</i>


    Tears burned the back of my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I had spent my whole life waiting for someone to defend me. To fight for me. To care.


    And for the first time ever, someone did. Want to know what made it hurt?


    Knowing that she didn¡¯t mean it did. Knowing that this was just an act in front of Axel. Knowing she couldn¡¯t give a damn what happened to me.


    Rosa continued to firmly grip my shoulders, her wide, concerned eyes locked on mine. It felt so strange, almost surreal, seeing her like this¡ªprotective, almost sisterly.


    But I wasn¡¯t stupid. I knew what this was. A performance.


    I pped her hands away. "I¡¯m fine." My voice came out meaner than I intended, but I didn¡¯t care. I wasn¡¯t about to y into whatever show she was putting on to impress Axel.


    She couldn¡¯t even try to win him over by being herself? She had to pretend. Pfft. Axel was a good guy and he deserved way better than her.


    Cami gasped so dramatically, you¡¯d think I had justmitted a crime.


    "Dios m¨ªo! Did you all see that?" She turned to Axel like she had just found undeniable proof of my evilness. "She¡¯s so ungrateful! Axel, do you see now? Do you see how horrible she is? Rosa was just trying to be a good sister, and look at her! Look at how she treats us!"


    Axel nced at me briefly before schooling his shoulders. If he had an opinion on my behavior, he didn¡¯t show it. But that wasn¡¯t going to stop Cami. Oh, no. She was in her element now.


    "She does this all the time," Cami continued with fake disappointment in her voice. "She acts all weak and pitiful when people are watching, but behind closed doors? She¡¯s a little brat. She ys the victim, but really, she¡¯s the viin!"


    <i>Gosh! She was so intent on making me seem bad, wasn¡¯t she?</i>


    All that pent-up pain from watching Axel embrace Rosa was already keeping me at the edge. Cami¡¯s stupidly was all the push I needed to snap.


    I whipped my head toward her, heat rising in my chest. "You must be confused, Cami, because that sounds a lot more like you."


    Cami¡¯s lips parted in an exaggerated ¡¯How dare you?¡¯ expression, clutching her chest as if I had physically struck her with my words.


    Rosa, still in her pretend peacekeeper mode, sighed dramatically and stepped between us. "Let¡¯s not fight, okay?" She gave me a stupid patient look as if I were some uncontroble child throwing a tantrum. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you know Cami didn¡¯t mean it like that."


    <i>Man, I definitely can¡¯t stand this!</i>


    "Oh, please," I scoffed, crossing my arms. "She meant exactly what she said."


    Cami grinned like the devil. "You know me so well, hermanita."


    Before I could retort, the door behind them creaked open again.


    I felt it before I saw him. It was a cold aura, sinking and weighing on my shoulders


    Don Diego. Father. He was here.


    My blood ran cold.


    There he was, stepping onto the porch, dressed in his usual dark cks and white shirt. His hair was styled back, his beard trimmed with. He looked exactly terrifying man I had grown up fearing.


    And the moment he saw me standing outside, his face scrunched up in rage.


    I could see the exact moment his mind processed it, his brows drawing together, his sharp eyes boring into me as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe what he was seeing.


    His lips parted slightly before pressing into a hard line. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦." His voice was controlled, but I wasn¡¯t stupid.


    That tone?<i> That was danger.</i>


    I swallowed hard. My troubles might just never end.


    "What are you doing out here?" His gaze swept over me, thennded on my dirty legs against the dirt. His nostrils red. "Why are you not in your room?"


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. I was stuck. Completely frozen in ce.


    <i>I told Axel. I warned him. Father wouldn¡¯t like this. </i>


    My legs felt weak. I knew this moment woulde. I knew the second Cami ran inside, this was a possibility. But knowing didn¡¯t make it easier.


    Just as I felt the first tremor of panic stringing up my spine, Axel came to the rescue.


    He ced himself between me and Don Diego¡ªnot entirely blocking me, but enough to make it clear he wasn¡¯t about to stand aside. "Se?or Diego," Axel greeted. "I was the one who brought her home."


    The temperature dropped.


    <i>Don Diego did not like Axel.</i>

 Chapter 63: _ The Bitter Truth

    <h4>Chapter 63: _ The Bitter Truth</h4>


    I saw it in the way Father¡¯e eyes narrowed and the way his jaw tightened. His hands curled at his sides with his fingers flexing as if he was restraining himself from doing something violent.


    <i>What the hell could Axel have ever done to this man to hate his presence so much?</i>


    I felt myself tense. Axel¡¯s effort had just gone to a waste. My father disliked people he didn¡¯t respect. And guess who he¡¯d never listen to? People who he disliked.


    <i>Dammit. I had just stepped on a Cobra¡¯s tail. Facing the wrath of its fangs was inevitable now. </i>


    Don Diego¡¯s greeting was stiff and reluctant "Beta."


    The title came off his tongue like it was something bitter. He nodded once like Axel was worth nothing more than a nce before shifting his re back to me.


    "You didn¡¯t answer me," he snarled.


    His tone had changed. It was quieter now, colder.


    It made my knees want to fail.


    "Why did you disobey me?"


    My tongue was stuck to the roof of my mouth, and my mind scrambled for something¡ªanything¡ªto say.


    "I... I was just... "


    Cami flicked her nails against each other, her mouth twitching with glee, as though her day couldn¡¯t have turned out any better.


    And then, in true Cami fashion, she dropped the nuclear bomb.


    "She was out busy trying to get in the butcher¡¯s pants."


    I choked. Axel flinched beside me. Rosa gasped as if she had just witnessed memit high treason.


    Don Diego¡¯s head jerked to me so fast I worried he might get whish. His nostrils red, his lips curled in that way that always preceded a storm.


    His dark eyes bored into mine, demanding an exnation I wasn¡¯t ready to give.


    "What?" He barked, eyes lit up in stupefaction.


    Oh, I was going to kill Cami. Strangle her with her own hair. Bury her in the pigsty.


    "I wasn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t¡ª" Ifumbled, my hands pping uselessly in front of me as if I could physically swat away the usation. "That¡¯s not what happened!"


    <i>iAy caramba! I was being absurd right now, wasn¡¯t I?</i>


    Don Diego¡¯s eyes dimmed further. "Then exin."


    Cami pouted and crossed her arms, feigning disappointment. "Come on, pap¨¢. You know she¡¯s always been desperate for attention. It¡¯s not surprising she¡¯d go after a man... any man."


    My mouth fell open. "Oh, <i>you</i>¡ª"


    "I heard she was throwing herself at him!" Cami continued and I could picture Axel¡¯s mouth falling open in shock as he never mentioned such.


    "I bet she..."


    "Will you please?" Axel¡¯s voice countered.


    The authority in his tone had everyone freezing, even Cami, who for once looked like she¡¯d bitten off more than she could chew.


    He took a step forward and turned to Don Diego with kind of calm authority that contrasted my father¡¯s urgent one.


    "Se?or Diego. That¡¯s not what happened."


    Father¡¯s re darted between him and me, suspicion still in his expression. "Then what did happen?"


    Axel heaved deeply beforeunching into an exnation. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ lost the money meant for the butchery. It was taken from her evens She had no choice but to strike a deal with the butcher to repay it."


    <i>Hold up. How did Axel know the money was taken from me?</i>


    Don Diego¡¯s nostrils red again, and he turned his full fury onto me. "You <i>what?</i>"


    Oh, now I was dead.


    I nced at Axel, still trying to process how he knew all the details before finally sighing in defeat. "It¡¯s... true."


    My father¡¯s eyes darkened. "You <i>lost</i> my money?"


    Before I could exin, Axel continued, once again, saving me. "The agreement was that she would work at the butchery to pay off the debt. But the butcher..." his jaw tightened, "... he tried to take advantage of her."


    A heavy silence descended upon the porch.


    My father¡¯s face went from disbelief to sheer fury. <i>Father was pissed on my behalf?</i>


    I knew it. That lovely man who loved to carry me on his shoulder back when Mom was alive was still in there... somewhere.


    "The <i>butcher</i> tried to <i>what?</i>" His voice was fearfully calm, but I knew that was the kind of calm before the earth cracked open and swallowed viges whole.


    "I handled it," Axel interjected.


    My father huffed and puffed, his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides. I knew his first instinct was never to be concerned for me... it was always about the family name. And sure enough...


    "That <i>disgraceful</i> excuse of a man dared to demean the De Vega name?" His voice roared with outrage. "I¡¯ll have him thrown behind bars. I¡¯ll make sure he <i>never</i> sets foot in this town again."


    Of course. Not <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ suffered</i> but <i>how dare he shame my family.</i>


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. Scratch what I said earlier about the man who carried me on his shoulders. Pfft.


    Don Diego turned his burning gaze back to me. "And <i>you</i>," he seethed, "how is it that you <i>always</i> manage to bring disgrace to this household?"


    There it was.


    The reprimand. The shame. The deep-seated disappointment that no matter how hard I tried, I was <i>never</i> enough.


    But before I could lower my head and take it like I always did, Axel spoke up again.


    "It wasn¡¯t her fault."


    Axel¡¯s voice came out like a shield to my father¡¯s fury, but I was Don Diego¡¯s daughter and I knew that with him, things didn¡¯t work that way.


    Don Diego turned to him. "Excuse me?"


    Axel straightened his shoulders. "She didn¡¯t put herself in this situation. Someone stole from her. And instead of seeking help, she thought the only way to fix it was to endure punishment that wasn¡¯t hers to bear." His ivory eyes locked onto Don Diego¡¯s, unafraid. "And that speaks <i>volumes</i> about how she¡¯s been treated."


    My jaw went ck.


    Was he...?


    Was Axel standing up for me? <i>In front of my father?</i>


    Nobody ever did that.


    Nobody.


    Don Diego¡¯s demeanor turned gloomily dark, his jaw tightening. "You¡¯re implying this is <i>my</i> fault?"


    "I¡¯m saying," Axel continued, "that if you had been closer to your children¡ªif you actually <i>listened</i>¡ªthen Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ would have feltfortableing to you instead of believing this was her only option." His tone was sharp, biting. "Why would she rather work in a butcher¡¯s shop to pay off money that was stolen from her, instead of telling you? Why did she think suffering alone was the <i>better</i> choice?"


    The only befitting name for his words was: the bitter truth.


    And for the first time, I saw my father hesitate.

 Chapter 64: _ Look What You’ve Done to Her

    <h4>Chapter 64: _ Look What You¡¯ve Done to Her</h4>


    For the first time in my life, I saw my father hesitate. But itsted only a second. Then, his features morphed into something even more furious than before.


    "You overstep," Don Diego snapped, his voice dissolving through whatever tension had momentarily stalled him earlier.


    Axel didn¡¯t fold.


    My father took a step forward, holding up a finger his way. "Do <i>not</i> presume to tell me how to handle my family."


    Axel¡¯s jaw clenched, but he held his ground.


    "For someone who constantly rebels¡ªsomeone who disrespects his own family, shames his bloodline, and drags his pack¡¯s name through the dirt¡ªyou have an awful lot to say about mine!" Don Diego thundered.


    I gasped.


    Cami smirked.


    Rosa winced. "Pap¨¢"


    Axel, for the first time since we arrived, visibly stiffened.


    "I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is already following your ways," my father sneered. "If she¡¯s already learning from you¡ªlearning how to disgrace me."


    We were all so caught off-guard, that no sound escaped us. No one expected Don Diego to so willingly disrespect a Beta, not to mention the PACK¡¯s beta.


    Axel exhaled slowly and I saw his hands curling into fists at his sides.


    For the first time tonight, he had nothing to say.


    And me? I had never hated my father more.


    Not because of what he was saying to me¡ªno, I was used to that.


    But because of what he was saying to <i>Axel.</i>


    Because Axel was someone who had no reason to. He was someone who owed me <i>nothing</i> but had stood up for me. He had defended me. He had fought for me when nobody else would.


    And for that, my father insulted him.


    For that, my father tried to shame <i>him.</i>


    The tension in the foyer felt like the air itself was holding its breath, waiting for the storm to pass. But I knew, deep down, it wasn¡¯t going to pass.


    It was going to explode.


    Axel stood in front of my father, his face hard, his jaw clenched so tight that I could almost hear the muscles straining. He wasn¡¯t a man who took insults well, and when my father spat words like venom, Axel wasn¡¯t about to cower.


    "You don¡¯t get it, do you, Don Diego?" Axel¡¯s voice was filled with the kind of anger I¡¯d never seen from him before. It was raw and open, like a wound he couldn¡¯t hide.


    <i>Why was he so hurt on my behalf?</i>


    "I¡¯m not here to make trouble. I¡¯m here to make you see that your family¡¯s name is in the dirt, and you¡¯re the one dragging it through the muck."


    I saw my father¡¯s face tighten, his nostrils ring, his lips pressing together in a thin line. The rage shooting across his face now was very much palpable.


    It was the same look he always got when he was about to explode, but this time, he didn¡¯t give Axel the satisfaction of a verbal retort immediately. He was holding it back.


    Hardly.


    "Get out! I have no respect for you! You¡¯re just a Beta. Do you really think your little opinions matter to me? You¡¯re nothing but a useless servant to the pack, and you¡¯re not even worthy of standing in my house. I¡¯m looking forward to the day you¡¯re renounced of your post, believe me."


    There goes my father and his social patriarchy yet again. Everyone knew clearly enough that Axel¡¯s post held more power than his.


    My father was the fucking Gamma, but Axel was a BETA! Second inmand to the Alpha for crying out loud!


    Trust Axel not to cower, though I could tell every fiber of his being wanted to shove Father down into that damn door.


    Instead, he stood taller, even if the room seemed to shrink around him andpressing the space between us. "I don¡¯t need your post. I never did. You think I care about your stupid title and all this insane pack nonsense? It¡¯s not the damn title I¡¯m after, it¡¯s the respect of the people around me. And you..." Axel jabbed a finger in my father¡¯s direction, "... you¡¯re not earning anyone¡¯s respect. You¡¯re making a fool of yourself."


    I felt my heart racing. This was bad. Really bad. Axel didn¡¯t pull punches, but my father wasn¡¯t the kind of man who took disrespect lightly.


    I could already see the way his eyes narrowed in on Axel¡¯s words like a predator stalking its prey. He didn¡¯t like being called out in his own home. Not even close.


    "You listen to me," my father snarled, climbing down the porch. "Get out of my house. Now. I¡¯ve had enough of your insolence."


    But Axel wasn¡¯t moving. If anything, he seemed more determined, his hands balling into fists at his sides. "I¡¯m not leaving until you understand what¡¯s happening to your daughter. Have you even looked at her, Don Diego? Do you see how she¡¯s withering away in front of your eyes?"


    I could feel the blood drain from my face. My pulse was racing as Axel¡¯s words hit me with the weight of a thousand bricks. It wasn¡¯t just about the bruises anymore¡ªit was about the way I felt so empty, like a ghost of myself, walking around in a daze.


    He could see it. He could see the parts of me that no one else could, the broken pieces of me I kept hidden. Hidden under my father¡¯s ugly dresses and pants.


    My father¡¯s eyes flickered briefly to me, then back to Axel. "What are you getting at, Beta? You think you can lecture me about my daughter? She¡¯s my business, not yours."


    "She¡¯s a wreck, Don Diego. She¡¯s barely even alive, and you keep treating her like a piece of property. You want to know why she¡¯s like this? Look at yourself. Look at what you¡¯ve done to her! In three weeks, she¡¯s barely recognizable. She¡¯s fading away, and all you care about is your precious name." Axel barked, throwing his hands in the air as though that¡¯d open my father¡¯s eyes.


    As though that¡¯d make him see the little girl in me crying and yearning for his affection. Saying; <i>pap¨¢, I¡¯m also here. Pap¨¢, I¡¯m hurting, dying. Pap¨¢, I need you. </i>

 Chapter 65: _ He Fought For Me

    <h4>Chapter 65: _ He Fought For Me</h4>


    My heart felt like it had dropped into my stomach. I wanted to speak, to defend my father, but I couldn¡¯t find my voice.


    Father wasn¡¯t always like this. He used to break down walls if I did as much as sneeze a little. I used to be his adorable, beautiful daughter. This was all my fault.


    Maybe I deserve this for making him into a monster. <i>Maybe this was my fate.</i>


    I just stood there, frozen, watching as the situation escted beyond anything I could control.


    Axel wasn¡¯t finished. "Have you even looked at her, Don Diego?" he demanded again, pointing at me. "Take a good look at your daughter¡¯s bruises, and ask yourself if you¡¯re really the one keeping your family¡¯s image intact, or if you¡¯re the one staining it."


    My father¡¯s face turned the most evident shade of crimson, his eyes shooting mes. He stepped forward even more. "You dare..."


    But Axel interjected yet again. "I dare, Don Diego. I dare because someone has to say it. You¡¯re a disgrace to your family, to your name. You¡¯re the one tarnishing everything you¡¯ve built. I¡¯ve been watching, and you¡¯re killing her."


    My father¡¯s hands clenched into fists, but his words were slow burn and seething with fury. "Get out. Now."


    Rosa, who had been quiet up until now contributed to the back and forth.


    After all, Axel was supposedly <i>hers.</i>


    She opened her mouth to speak, but my father silenced her with a sharp re. "Not now, Rosa," he snapped. Then, turning his gaze back to Axel, he snarled, "You¡¯re not wee here anymore."


    Axel¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver. "You¡¯re going to regret this. You¡¯ll lose every ounce of respect you have left if you don¡¯t do something about this. Look at your daughter. Look at what you¡¯ve done to her. In three weeks, she¡¯s already a ghost! So ask yourself, Don Diego¡ªwhat kind of man are you if you can¡¯t even see your own child suffering right under your nose?"


    His face twisted with fury.


    <i>Oh, Axel. This wasn¡¯t father¡¯s fault. This was the Moon¡¯s wish. I¡¯d never forgive myself if Axel got in trouble because of me. </i>


    I didn¡¯t know what to feel anymore. Anger? Shame? Confusion? It was all a blur. But the one thing I did know was that Axel was right. I wasn¡¯t the same anymore. I wasn¡¯t the person I used to be.


    "You will never speak to her again," my father growled. "Get him out of my sight. Now."


    I saw Axel¡¯s eyes darted to me with a silent apology in them. He didn¡¯t want this. None of this. But he couldn¡¯t leave without trying to make my father see what he was doing to me.


    And I hated him for it. Hated him for making me feel this exposed, this broken. But deep down, I knew it was for the best. Maybe I did need someone to stand up for me. Even if it was Axel.


    "Rosa! Cami! Do not speak to Axel again. You hear me? Do not speak to him." Father barked out his orders.


    Rosa, who was standing there like a deer caught in headlights, looked like she was about to protest. I could see the conflict in her eyes, but Don Diego wasn¡¯t having it.


    "This is Maria Jos¨¦¡¯s fault!" She finally with disdain in her voice. "She¡¯s the one who messed up! She should be the one to pay for her mistakes, not Axel!"


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I wanted to scream, to tear this damn ce apart, but Don Diego¡¯s temper red again.


    My "Enough, Rosa! Leave it. We will deal with thister as a family."


    <i>As a family? </i>I could break down in painful agony right now. I knew quite well what dealing with this as <i>a family </i>meant.


    In all that it was, it would definitely end with more bruises on my body and more tears running down my cheeks.


    Rosa wouldn¡¯t stop ming me though. "She¡¯s the one who..."


    "I said enough!" my father thundered again, his voice shaking the very walls. "GUARDS!"


    The guards entered the room then.


    " Take him out. Now!"


    They marched toward Axel. "Come with us," one of them said, grabbing him by the arm.


    Axel shook them off, his fists tightening as he turned to face them. "You touch me, and I¡¯ll break you," he growled a dark threat.


    But the guards weren¡¯t intimidated. They advanced on him, but Axel wasn¡¯t about to let them take him without a fight. Heshed out, knocking one guard to the ground with a single punch, and then another. The sounds of fists hitting flesh rang followed by a series of <i>ahs </i>and yells:


    The room broke into chaos. My heart was pounding in my chest, my hands shaking as I watched Axel dismantle the guards with the skills of a warrior.


    He was a force of nature, and no one was able to stop him. They tried to pull him back, but he kept swinging, fury in every strike.


    "Axel, please!" I cried out all of a sudden.


    His anger was terrifying, and I couldn¡¯t bear to watch it anymore. My face was already drenched in tears that trailed down to my neckline.


    The thought that this was all because of me... that Father was being disrespected because of me, that Axel had to disrespect Father because of me or even fight the guards who were just trying to do their work was unbearable.


    It made my chest hurt. It needed to stop:


    He froze at the sound of my voice, his body tensing as if he were fighting against the urge to turn and walk away. But when his eyes met mine, I could see it filled with something deeper than anger.


    Guilt, maybe? Or Regret? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    He slowly lowered his fists, his body still taut with tension. "I¡¯m sorry, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I just wanted him to see."


    <i>Oh, he didn¡¯t have to apologize. </i>I wished to hell that I could tell him that.


    He turned then, striding toward the door without another word. My heart shattered as I watched him go, the pain of everything he had said sinking into my bones.


    As Axel drove away in his car, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of something I couldn¡¯t name. Something I knew for sure was gratitude and sorrow. He had tried to help me. He had tried to fight for me when no one else would.


    But in doing so, he had made things worse. And I was left standing here, in the wreckage of my family, with no one to save me from the consequences of my father¡¯s wrath.


    But maybe I didn¡¯t need saving after all.


    Axel had given me something no one else had: a reminder that I was still worth fighting for. Even if no one else could see it.


    Now, how would this end for me?

 Chapter 66: _ You’re Obsessed With Her

    <h4>Chapter 66: _ You¡¯re Obsessed With Her</h4>


    <strong><i>~Axel¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    After leaving Luis, I thought I¡¯d swing by the butcher¡¯s to retrieve the meat I¡¯d paid for. Maybe give it to some starving wolf in the pack¡ªLord knows plenty of them could use it.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was to meet Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ in such a state.


    She had bumped into me, her chest rising, beads of sweat lining her entire face as though she had just escaped a beast. What made it all the more heart-wrenching was that she had.


    The butcher, that bloody bastard, had some guts. I did put him in his ce but it wasn¡¯t enough. I had to handle this matter from its roots.


    And I did. I didn¡¯t care if it was her, the butcher, or her father that I needed to fight. I just knew I had to do something.


    Her skin had taken on a sickly pallor. Her cheeks were hollow, her wrists too thin. And then there were the bruises¡ªfading yellow and purple splotches peeking out from under her sleeves, her corbone, her jaw.


    I felt my stomach turn.


    This wasn¡¯t just the work of exhaustion or malnutrition. No. This was something worse.


    This was neglect. This was abuse.


    And what infuriated me most was the way she carried it. Like she had epted it. Like she thought she deserved it.


    My fingers clenched into fists at my sides.


    I wasn¡¯t one to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, especially not Don Diego¡¯s. But hell if I was going to stand here and watch his daughter waste away right in front of me.


    Not when I¡¯d grow so fond of her or saw her as my sister. She was Rosa¡¯s, yeah, but I¡¯d known her since she was little as well.


    Speaking of Rosa, all the rumors were true. Dios m¨ªo, she had grown incredibly elegant. She had blossomed into a fine woman.


    I could almost feel the strength radiating off of her. She was the perfect woman suitable for the Luna post. It was a shame I wasn¡¯t an Alpha. It was a shame I wouldn¡¯t be able to give her the life she deserved.


    If ¨¢lvaro wasn¡¯t being petty and materialistic, he¡¯d have seen the potential in her. But no, my brother would rather go for the bitchy and brain-dead Cami who would dly throw herself at any eligible man.


    Hell, sorry to say, but he deserved what he was aiming for.


    As I drove away from their estate, Hugo¡¯s voice piped up in my head. "So which one of the sisters has your heart? Rosa or our dear little sister, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    Argh! Could he not please? My heart? None of them did.


    "Leave me alone, Hugo. You can see I¡¯m infuriated and not in the mood for girls¡¯ talk."


    If this damn conversation with Hugo in my head continued, I was ready to throw my phone out the window. There was no escaping him, no dodging his constant prodding.


    His voice kept swirling around in my mind like a persistent mosquito, buzzing and biting when I least wanted it.


    "Come on, hermano, just admit it," He teased. "Which one has your heart? Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ or Rosa?" He literally shouted the question, as if the world had to know his answer.


    I rolled my eyes and mmed my palm on the steering wheel. The sound of the horn red briefly, but I didn¡¯t care. "I don¡¯t have time for this, Hugo," I muttered under my breath, half hoping he¡¯d get the message.


    "Oh, I know you do," he chimed in. "I saw the way you held Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s hand today. You were literally holding her like she was thest drop of water in a desert. You were <i>protecting</i> her, ?no?" he added, dragging the word out like it was some kind of scandal.


    I cursed under my breath. My knuckles whitened as I gripped the steering wheel. He had seen it, hadn¡¯t he? Of course, he would have noticed.


    Hugo was like a damn hawk, always watching. "She was in trouble, Hugo. What do you want me to do? Just stand there?"


    "You dropped her hand pretty quickly when Rosa showed up," Hugo¡¯s voice was almost sing-song, taunting me. "Is she your <i>real</i> priority now? You can¡¯t even decide between the two."


    I could feel my jaw clench. "It wasn¡¯t like that," I tried to exin, though my voice was tight. "Rosa was... well, she was just there. It¡¯s been years since I saw her like that. I didn¡¯t even know how to react."


    That was nothing but the truth. After today, I was sure I couldn¡¯t take Rosa in as a wife no matter how eligible of a candidate she was.


    She had stood there, did nothing to save her sister, and even med her in the end after her father ordered her never to speak to me again.


    She only spoke when it benefitted her. It was worse and grating that her words were foolish too. At first, I thought it was Cami who spouted that¡ªI mean, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    However, it was her... Rosa. She said it was all Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s fault. How the hell was it?


    Come to think of it, there had been instances back when we were little when Rosa yed on her little sisters weaknesses, always bossing them around and so on.


    From what I¡¯d gathered, Rosa was no different from Cami. She just had a more sophisticated way of being the bitter and selfish sister.


    I could almost feel Hugo¡¯s grin growing. "Sure, sure. It¡¯s <i>always</i> different when Rosa¡¯s around. You forget all about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and focus on the attractive older sister." He snickered. "But hey, let¡¯s talk about the real thing. How about the way you <i>destroyed</i> that butcher, huh? Did you see the way you pummeled him? Like he was nothing."


    I gritted my teeth, trying to ignore the growing heat in my chest. "The bastard deserved it. What he did to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡ªwhat he did to <i>her</i>¡ªthat was more than enough reason." I flicked my eyes to the rearview mirror, my reflection showing the rage ring in my eyes.


    <i>I wouldn¡¯t give a damn if anyone thought I liked her. I¡¯d still help her even if she didn¡¯t want my help because she doesn¡¯t WANT it. She NEEDED IT.</i>


    {A/N}


    Hi friends!


    Thank you so much for reading and for spoiling me with all the Golden tickets, power stones, gifts, and privilege unlocks.???? Now, let¡¯s set some symbiotic goals that would elevate your reading experiences and my own writing experience, shall we?


    ~FEBRUARY GOAL~


    ~If we achieve 100 Golden tickets by the end of the month, I will mass-release 20 Chapters for two days on the first of March!


    ~If we achieve 1,000 privilege unlocks, I will mass-release 15 Chapters with three bonus Chapters!


    Let¡¯s stop here for now. Our performance will determine March¡¯s goals! We can do this! Thank you so much for sticking by! Love you bunches!

 Chapter 67: _ Teaching Luis Miguel’s Group a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 67: _ Teaching Luis Miguel¡¯s Group a Lesson</h4>


    "Right, right. You beat him down. But the real question is, why did you stop only when she asked you to? Hmm? You could¡¯ve just let it go, but you didn¡¯t. You kept going. You¡¯re <i>obsessed</i> with her, aren¡¯t you?" Hugo¡¯s voice was oozing with mischief now.


    I could almost see him waggling his bushy eyebrows at me.


    What the heck was he even saying?! Obsessed with who?


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?! Someone whom I saw as nothing more than a little sister because trust me, she was. I was seven years older than she was for fuck¡¯s sake.


    The girl is literally a kid. Eighteen!


    I cursed and mmed the gear shift into drive. The tires screeched against the pavement as I took off. There was no way I could sit here and let Hugo have the upper hand.


    He had to stop this incessant teasing. <i>Right now.</i>


    "I wasn¡¯t obsessed with her," I grumbled, swerving around a car that didn¡¯t seem to understand the concept of speed limits. "I was pissed. I wasn¡¯t gonna let anyone hurt her. Hell, <i>nobody</i> gets away with treating someone like that. Not when I¡¯m around. You know that yourself."


    Anyone who knew me would know that too. I would never stand by and watch injustice lead. <i>Never: </i>


    "You sure about that? You were ready to knock heads off, and the moment she begged you to stop, you listened. That doesn¡¯t sound like the usual Axel I know. You¡¯ve <i>never</i> backed down from a fight. But for her, you did." Hugo wouldn¡¯t stop.


    <i>By the fucking Moon, he just WOULDN¡¯T STOP!</i>


    I muttered something under my breath about how he waspletely insane, but it didn¡¯t make him stop. He kept on and on like the damn broken record he was.


    "I¡¯m just saying, hermano, you might want to figure out if you¡¯re falling for her. Because if you are, <i>I¡¯ll be here to remind you</i>."


    Falling for her?! What the heck was that even supposed to mean? How did we go from being obsessed to falling for <i>her?</i>


    <i>And who was the ¡¯her¡¯? </i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? Rosa? Tch. Fat chance.


    At that, I groaned. There was no winning this fight. Not today. Not with Hugo constantly in my head, pushing my buttons.


    I focused on the road before me. It was already noon, and I had a <i>n</i>. A n to teach the boy who kissed her that I soon came to find out was named Luis Miguel and his gang of assholes a lesson. They thought they could mess with Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? Take her money like it was some game?


    Not on my watch.


    I drove through the pack¡¯snd, keeping an eye out for any sign of the boys. The pack was sprawling, full of hidden corners where trouble could easily brew.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I saw some of them¡ªLuis Miguel and his pack of rats. They were huddled under an old oak tree in the park, cackling over a pile of crumpled bills and a set of dice.


    From the smug looks on their faces, it was clear they had just swindled some poor bastard out of his money.


    So these stupid kids were the little menace of the pack, huh?


    Well, I like me a good cleaning day.


    I parked my car at a safe distance and stepped out, adjusting my sleeves. This wasn¡¯t the kind of situation I could charge into fists-first¡ªno, that would be too easy.


    Beating them senseless would feel good, but it wouldn¡¯t be satisfying. No, I wanted them squirming, sweating under my gaze before I made my move.


    Hugo chuckled darkly in my head. <i>"Oh, I like where this is going. Let¡¯s y with our food before we eat it, huh?"</i>


    <i>Exactly.</i>


    I strolled over casually, hands in my pockets, tilting my head as if I were merely observing their little game. The boys, all about neen or eighteen, didn¡¯t notice my approach. They were too caught up in theirtest victim¡¯s misfortune.


    One of them, who was a scrawny kid with an unfortunate patchy mustache, rattled the dice in his hands and threw them onto the makeshift betting board. The group erupted into a series of contrasting groans and cheers.


    "Pay up, idiotas!" Luis Miguelughed, raking the bills toward him.


    I smirked and crouched beside them, plucking one of the dice from the board and rolling it between my fingers. "Mind if I join?"


    The reaction was immediate and it was silence.


    The entire group paused like I¡¯d just announced I was their new stepfather. Luis Miguel¡¯s arrogant grin swayed, and he slowly lifted his gaze to meet mine. "Who the hell¡ª"


    Before he could finish, one of his goons let out a gasp. "<i>Ay, Dios m¨ªo...</i> That¡¯s the Beta."


    Panic spread through the group like wildfire. The kids scrambled to their feet so fast they nearly tripped over each other, each of them mumbling hasty greetings.


    "<i>?Beta!</i> We didn¡¯t see you!"


    "<i>Buenos d¨ªas, se?or!</i>"


    "We¡ªuh¡ªwe weren¡¯t doing anything bad, I swear!"


    I waved azy hand, fighting the urge to roll my eyes. "Rx. I¡¯m just here to y a little." I tossed the die onto the board, watching it bounce beforending on a six. "What¡¯s the game?"


    Hehehe... today was going to be a day they won¡¯t soon forget. All of the pent up rage from my confrontation with Don Diego would be poured into their punishment.


    I just couldn¡¯t wait to unleash the beast in me.


    They exchanged uneasy nces. Luis Miguel, as the cocky bastard that he was, cleared his throat and tried to recover hisposure. "Just... a little dice game, se?or. You roll, bet on the oue, and, uh, win if you¡¯re lucky."


    I arched a brow. "Sounds simple enough." I reached into my pocket and pulled out a bill, tossing it onto the pile. "I¡¯ll bet fifty."


    Luis Miguel eyed the money warily. His little gang seemed torn between excitement at the high stakes and fear of my presence.


    <i>They were right to be afraid. </i>


    Hugo hummed in my head. <i>"Look at them, squirming like worms under a magnifying ss. This is going to be fun."</i>

 Chapter 68: _ Confess Your Crimes

    <h4>Chapter 68: _ Confess Your Crimes</h4>


    I gestured at the dice. "Go ahead, roll."


    Patchy Mustache seemed skeptical before scooping up the dice. His hands were shaking. He cast a nervous nce at Luis Miguel, who nodded in approval. The dice ttered against the board.


    A two and a four.


    Some of the boys whooped in excitement, while others groaned. I simply smiled.


    Luis Miguel folded his arms, studying me carefully. "You sure you wanna y, se?or? We usually don¡¯t have, uh... olderpany."


    I shrugged. "I like games." I leaned forward slightly. "And I like knowing what kind of people I¡¯m ying with."


    The way Luis Miguel¡¯s eye twitched told me he caught the hidden meaning. His friends, however, were still too nervous to breathe properly.


    I smirked, leaning back just enough to look rxed, like I wasn¡¯t about to turn their world upside down. "Oh, I don¡¯t lose." I tossed the die onto the board. It rolled, bounced, andnded on a perfect six.


    The boys exchanged nces.


    "Oh, he¡¯s lucky," one of them muttered.


    Luis Miguel¡¯s jaw tightened. "Beginner¡¯s luck."


    I shrugged. "Maybe." Then, I threw another bill onto the pile. "Double or nothing."


    The game continued, and for a few rounds, I let them think I was just another fool at their table,ughing at their trash talk, ying into the easy camaraderie. They gotfortable again, nudging each other and cracking jokes.


    "You know, Beta, you¡¯re not so bad," one of them, anky kid with a missing front tooth, said with a grin.


    Luis Miguel chuckled. "Yeah, man. Thought you¡¯d be all serious and scary, but you¡¯re just like us."


    I arched a brow. "Just like you?"


    "Yeah! I mean... you like a little gamble, don¡¯t you?"


    I smiled and shrugged. "I do enjoy a good game. Speaking of games..." I tossed the dice absentmindedly, watching as the boys greedily scooped up their winnings. "Where¡¯d you all get the money to y?"


    My question was met with an immediate silenced


    It was almostical how quickly the mood shifted. A second ago, they were cocky little bastards, and now they were shifting in their spots, suddenly fascinated by the dirt under their fingernails.


    Luis Miguel forced augh. "What do you mean, Beta? We just, uh, saved up."


    I tilted my head. "Saved up?"


    "Yeah, yeah! We, uh, do chores and stuff," another piped up.


    "Chores," I repeated, drumming my fingers against my knee. "Interesting. Because from what I hear, you guys aren¡¯t exactly known for your... hard work."


    They started to sweat.


    Luis Miguel waved a hand. "Come on, man, we don¡¯t have to talk about money. Let¡¯s just y¡ª"


    <i>Just y? What did he mean just y when he¡¯d pinned Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ to the wall just two days ago and was nting his dirty lips on hers?</i>


    <i>He¡¯d know what real ¡¯y¡¯ was by the time I was done with him and his cronies. </i>


    I mmed my hand down onto the pile of bills, cutting him off. The atmosphere became intense instantly.


    Every single one of them froze, their bodies going rigid like prey that had just realized the predator was a lot closer than they thought.


    "Why are you lying to me?" I asked in a dangerously calm voice.


    Luis Miguel swallowed hard. "We¡¯re not..."


    I grabbed the front of his shirt and yanked him forward so fast, he wheezed. "Try again."


    "Beta, please..."


    I turned my re to the others. "And you lot? You going to keep feeding me bullshit, or do I have to drag the truth out of you?"


    Patchy Mustache was the first to crack. "W-We found it!"


    Iughed. "Oh? Where?"


    "Uh..."


    "That¡¯s what I thought."


    I let go of Luis Miguel just enough for him to stumble backward, then crossed my arms over my chest. "Let me make this easy for you. Tell me where you got the money, or we can take a walk to the Alpha¡¯s office, and you can exin it to him instead."


    That did it.


    They all started talking at once.


    "It wasn¡¯t our fault!"


    "We were just messing around!"


    "He left his stall unattended!"


    I raised a hand, and they shut up instantly. "One at a time."


    Luis Miguel, now looking like a kid who just realized he was in serious trouble, mumbled, "We... we took it from a vendor."


    "Which vendor?"


    A long pause. Then, in an inaudible voice, "The fruit seller in the market."


    I smiled. "Great. Let¡¯s go pay him a visit."


    Their faces drained of color.


    "Now?" Patchy Mustache squeaked.


    "Now."


    Luis Miguel tried to backpedal. "Beta,e on, he doesn¡¯t even know it was us..."


    I grabbed the back of his cor and dragged him forward. "Then let¡¯s make sure he does."


    They didn¡¯t want to go. I could see it in the way Luis Miguel and his little pack of jackals dragged their feet, their shoulders hunched like they thought they could make themselves smaller and somehow slip away. But I wasn¡¯t letting them.


    "Move," I warned, pushing them forward with a finger.


    They flinched but obeyed. Not because they wanted to¡ªoh no, they would¡¯ve run for the hills if they thought they could¡ªbut because I was right behind them, and they knew if they tried anything, I¡¯d make them regret it.


    The market was still bustling, the scent of ripe tomatoes fresh bread, raw meat, and fish traveled in the air. It was loud too¡ªvendors shouting their deals, customers haggling, the unending hum of a hundred conversations ovepping like the noise of city life.


    We stopped at the fruit stall. He was an older man, stocky with a barrel chest and thick, enduring hands.


    His mustache twitched as he counted his coins, the deep creases in his forehead making him look permanently displeased. And why wouldn¡¯t he be? He¡¯d been cheated, and he didn¡¯t even know it. Yet.


    His face brightened the moment he recognized me.


    I hated being detected openly, but this was inevitable anyway.


    "Beta! What a surprise! What brings you¡ª" His gazended on the boys.


    The brightness disappeared and so did his words.


    I pped a hand on Luis Miguel¡¯s shoulder. "These fine gentlemen have something to say."

 Chapter 69: _ Punishing The Erring Boys

    <h4>Chapter 69: _ Punishing The Erring Boys</h4>


    The boys fidgeted at my words. Luis Miguel coughed. "Uh... so, se?or... about the money that went missing¡ª"


    The vendor¡¯s face wrinkled without even waiting for them to finish. He understood the message immediately.


    "YOU LITTLE RAT BASTARDS!"


    The man grabbed a wooden crate and swung it like he was aiming for a home run. Luis Miguel barely dodged it, but the second boy wasn¡¯t so lucky¡ªit hit him square in the side, sending him sprawling.


    The market burst intoughter. Vendors abandoned their stalls to watch. Some cheered. Others threw things.


    "?Ladr¨®nes!" an old woman shrieked, smacking one of them with a rolled-up newspaper.


    "Serves you right, you little snakes!" a butcher cackled.


    Even a kid selling flowers took the opportunity to throw a rose at Luis Miguel¡¯s head.


    The boys tried to run. I did not let them.


    I grabbed Luis Miguel¡¯s cor and yanked him back. "Oh no, we¡¯re not done."


    "Beta, please¡ª"


    "Nope." I pointed to the ground. "Knees."


    They shuddered, still on their feet. The vendor raised his crate again. They dropped to the floor immediately.


    "Now," I continued. "Apologize."


    "Mierda..." Luis Miguel muttered under his breath, but when I raised a brow, he quickly blurted out, "Se?or, we¡¯re sorry! We shouldn¡¯t have stolen from you!"


    The others echoed their apologies, some sniffling dramatically.


    The vendor snorted. "You¡¯re only sorry because you got caught."


    I nodded. "Which is why they need to make it up to you."


    Luis Miguel looked up, hopeful. "You mean, like, pay him back? I can do so!"


    "Of course, you¡¯ll pay me back!" The vendor thundered, throwing his hands heavily in the air.


    The market had nearly turned into a chaotic spot. People who came to buy and sell would all stop, taking their time to watch the free entertainment.


    And in the middle of it, I saw the tomato vendor. The one whom Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had bumped into. He was the one who had dragged her across the market for a crime she didn¡¯tmit.


    This... this was the real justice.


    "Please, give us a minute se?or." I hurriedly put forward, taking my justice movement to another level.


    I dragged the boys away from him immediately, heading toward the tomato vendor. The fruit vendor stuttered from behind.


    "B-but! How about my reimbursement?!"


    I waved without turning to him. "It will be paid. Just hold on!"


    "Where... where are you taking us?!" Luis Miguel and his friends cried, their feet scraping across the floor. I remembered the vendor doing the same to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I wished I could do worse to Luis Miguel and his crew. But for now, this should do. When we were a few feet away from him, I stopped, letting Luis Miguel and the others stand awkwardly in front of the stall.


    Their backs were rigid, their gazes flicking from me to the vendor like trapped animals searching for an escape.


    "Tell him," I ordered.


    Nobody moved.


    "Tell him," I repeated, slower and more authoritative this time,


    Luis Miguel licked his lips, nced at his friends, then took a tiny step forward. "Uh... se?or?"


    The vendor almost didn¡¯t look up. "?Qu¨¦?"


    Luis Miguel swallowed hard. "Uh... so... you remember when that girl knocked over your stall? A few days ago? Red hair, bruised face?"


    At that, the vendor¡¯s head snapped up, eyes narrowing. "S¨ª, the wolfless De Vega girls what about her?"


    Luis Miguel shifted from foot to foot, the sweat collecting at his temples. "Uh... well... see... it wasn¡¯t really her fault."


    The vendor¡¯s bushy eyebrows furrowed. "?Qu¨¦ dijiste?"


    "It was us," one of the other boys piped up, voice trembling. "We¡ªuh¡ªwe tripped her. On purpose."


    A sharp silence descended, one that felt like the whole market had taken a collective breath and was waiting to see what would happen next.


    The vendor stared at them. Blinked. Then his nostrils red as a deep, gruff sound reverberated in his chest. And before Luis Miguel could finish whatever pathetic excuse he was about to spit out...


    <i>BAM</i>.


    The vendor¡¯s fistnded straight across his face. Luis Miguel yelped, stumbling backward into his friends.


    "?Miserables mocosos!" the vendor bellowed,unching himself forward with all the fury of a bull seeing red.


    His thick, calloused hands grabbed the closest boy and yanked him forward.


    "?Ustedes me hicieron perder dinero, malnacidos! You suckers cost me money!!" He gave the boy a shove so hard that the kid tripped over a crate andnded t on his back.


    "I¡ªI¡ªlo siento... I... I¡¯m sorry..."


    "YOU¡¯RE SORRY? MY BALLS!"


    "?LO SIENTES, MIS PELOTAS!"


    Why the heck was this hypocritical vendor acting like he hadn¡¯t med Maria Jose and even ripped her off, taking more money then she owed because I witnessed it all.


    I would need toe teach him a lesson very soon as well. But for now, I was enjoying his anger and what it was doing to Luis Miguel and his gang.


    He came with another swing, this onending on Gonzalo¡¯s shoulder, sending him spinning into a basket of oranges.


    The vendor was an angry beast. He had his fists flying, curses spilling out of him faster than a priest could exorcise a demon. And I let him.


    Hell, I enjoyed it.


    Luis Miguel tried to bolt, but I caught him by the back of his cor and shoved him right back into the storm. "Oh no, you¡¯re gonna take it like a man."


    "Beta, por favor..."


    I folded my arms. "You weren¡¯t saying ¡¯por favor¡¯ when you were shoving my sister into the dirt, were you?"


    I watched his eyebrows raise. "Your sister?"


    The vendor grabbed Luis Miguel by the ear and twisted it before he could get his replyfrom me. "You little rat! You think you can make a fool out of me?!"


    Luis Miguel howled, iling uselessly. "?Me va a arrancar oreja!"


    "Good!"


    The vendornded another p for good measure before finally releasing him. Luis Miguel staggered backward, his face red, his hair a mess and his pride shattered. His friends weren¡¯t any better off¡ªGonzalo was limping, Patchy mustache was rubbing his shoulder, and thest one...


    Well, he was wiping blood off his nose with a handkerchief, looking incredibly put out.


    "This is barbaric," Luis Miguel muttered. "We should be handling this civilly."


    "Funny," I said, tilting my head. "You didn¡¯t seem so worried about civility when you were ganging up on an Omega."


    Patchy mustache sniffed. "That was different."


    "Was it?" I stepped closer, and he flinched back. "Because from where I¡¯m standing, it looks exactly the same."


    He had no answer for that.


    "Alright," I said, cracking my knuckles. "You wanna act like animals? You wanna tear people down for your own amusement? Fine. Now you¡¯re gonna learn what it¡¯s like to be the ones at the bottom."


    I pointed at the ground.


    "Sweep. The whole damn market."

 Chapter 70: _ Punishing The Erring Boys II

    <h4>Chapter 70: _ Punishing The Erring Boys II</h4>


    "Sweep. The whole damn market."


    Their faces went nk.


    "You¡ªYou¡¯re joking," Thest boy stammered.


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?"


    Luis Miguel¡¯s mouth opened and closed, his brain clearly struggling to process the sheer audacity of what I was demanding.


    "You¡ªYou can¡¯t..."


    "I can." I smirked. "And I just did."


    "But..."


    "Better start moving," I interrupted, nodding toward the vendors around us. "Because something tells me if you don¡¯t, these lovely people will be more than happy to help me make you."


    As if on signal, several of the market workers cracked their knuckles. One of them, a butcher with a cleaver the size of my forearm, gave them a chilling grin.


    "Get to it, muchachos," he said.


    And they did. Oh, how they did.


    They grabbed brooms with shaky hands, their faces filled with humiliation as they swept dirt and trash from the pathways, their fine clothes dusting up like they belonged to street beggars.


    <i>Well, if it was left to me, I¡¯d say they did. </i>


    The whole market watched, people whispering,ughing, pointing. Some even threw coins at them like they were street performers.


    Luis Miguel gritted his teeth. "This is ridiculous."


    I crouched beside him, patting his shoulder. "No. This is justice."


    "Why?" Gonzalo suddenly asked frustratedly. "Why the hell are you doing this?"


    I stood, dusting off my hands. "Because you hurt my little sister."


    <i>Oh, right. They must know they were beaten up and humiliated because of the one girl they dared to underestimate. Because of their stupidity. </i>


    Confusion blossomed across their faces as they nced at each other like I was going insane. I mean, everyone knew the Alpha only had three kids. Me, ¨¢lvaro, and our little sister off in college.


    "Your what?" Luis Miguel blurted out.


    I tilted my head. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    Her name provoked total silence. The boys froze like they wouldn¡¯t have expected that if they¡¯d made a million guesses even.


    I thought they¡¯d fall on their knees in regret, but I got quite the opposite. Laughter.


    They burst outughing.


    Luis Miguel doubled over, holding his ribs like I¡¯d just told the best joke in the world. Patchy mustache wiped a tear from his eye and thest boy clutched his chest.


    "For an Omega?!" Luis Miguel gasped betweenughs. "You¡ªYou¡¯re doing all this for an Omega?"


    I felt something cold settle in my chest. <i>They still didn¡¯t get it, did they? </i>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wasn¡¯t just an ¡¯Omega¡¯. She was a person... a living being with rights. Rights that needed to be respected for fuck¡¯s sake!


    Patchy mustache, still chuckling, shook his head. "I should¡¯ve known. You always were a little soft, se?or, but this? This is embarrassing."


    "Yeah," Thest boy added, smirking. "What a waste of energy."


    I smiled.


    Then I grabbed Luis Miguel by his cor for the umpteenth time and mmed him against the nearest fruit stall. Apples tumbled to the ground.


    Theughter died instantly.


    "You think it¡¯s funny?" My voice was quiet now, dangerously so. "You think it¡¯s hrious that you tormented a girl for no reason? That you ruined her life for sport? That you dared to kiss her, to touch her and threaten her?!"


    Luis Miguel swallowed hard. "Beta, I..."


    "You know what I think is funny?" I arched closer to him, my breath hot against his skin. "That you still don¡¯t understand just how badly you¡¯ve fucked up."


    I let him go, yanking him off like a bloody piece of paper: He stumbled and hisughter waspletely gone.


    For every foulmitted by his cronies, he¡¯d suffer for it!


    "Get back to work," I said coldly.


    And for once, Luis Miguel didn¡¯t argue.


    They swept like their lives depended on it. Which, in a way, they did.


    Dirt clung to their clothes, turning the cheap linen into rags. Sweat matted their hair. Their shoes were caked in grime, scuffing against the cobblestone as they dragged brooms across the marketce like prisoners on a chain gang.


    The market thrived around them, buzzing with activity¡ªandughter. The people tossing coins at them as if they were beggars didn¡¯t stop as well.


    Luis Miguel with a face that was red with shame, caught a particrlyrge coin to the forehead. His eye twitched as it ttered onto the ground.


    "Gracias, muchacho," an old woman cackled, winking at him as she waddled away with her groceries.


    One of the other boys muttered under his breath, "Esto es una pesadi..."


    I heard him and did he just call this a nightmare?


    "What was that?"


    "?Nada!" He scrubbed the ground harder.


    <i>Good. </i>


    They had been sweeping for nearly an hour, and I wasn¡¯t even close to being satisfied. Their arms quivered with exhaustion, their backs hunched from bending over so long, and their hands were now raw from gripping rough broom handles.


    And then theining started.


    "Beta<i>, por favor</i>," Luis Miguel whined, dragging himself toward me like a man crawling through the desert. "We¡¯re exhausted. We can¡¯t keep going like this."


    "Oh?" I tilted my head, pretending to consider. "You¡¯re exhausted?"


    The boys nodded frightfully, hopeful.


    I crouched beside Luis Miguel and grabbed his broom, inspecting it. "So you¡¯re telling me... that lifting this lightweight stick and pushing some dirt is too much for you?"


    He blinked, sensing the trap. "...Yes?"


    I let the broom drop. "Then it¡¯s a miracle you have the strength to run through the streets tormenting people. Maybe I should take you to the Alpha and let him decide how weak you truly are."


    Their heads snapped up so fast I thought they¡¯d get whish.


    "N-no! No need for that!" Gonzalo stammered, gripping his broom like it was a lifeline. "We¡ªwe can keep sweeping! No problem!"


    I smirked. "That¡¯s what I thought."


    With groans of despair, they returned to their sweeping, dragging their feet like they were marching to their own executions.


    And I <i>enjoyed</i> every second of it.


    The only thing that was missing here was the presence of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I bet watching the losers who tormented her suffer would do a lot to elevate her mood.


    But she couldn¡¯t be here because her selfish father had grounded her. Anyway, I knew the kind of anger watching them do what they did to her felt like, so my satisfaction was as crucial.


    As for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, I¡¯d make sure to leave her a little <i>something. </i>The pleasure of watching these losers suffer, she needed to feel it too.

 Chapter 71: _ Punishing The Erring Boys III

    <h4>Chapter 71: _ Punishing The Erring Boys III</h4>


    By the time the market was spotless¡ªso clean that I swore I saw the cobblestones sparkle¡ªthe boys copsed onto their brooms, panting.


    "It¡¯s... over..." Patchy Mustache wheezed. "We¡¯re... free..."


    <i>Hehehe. Did they really think I¡¯d let them off so easily?</i>


    I pped my hands. "Nope. You¡¯re not done."


    Luis Miguel groaned. "What more do you <i>want</i> from us?!"


    I leaned against a stall, crossing my arms. "Since you¡¯re so eager to learn about humility, I figured you¡¯d love the next step. You¡¯re going to go from vendor to vendor and personally apologize for all the trouble you¡¯ve ever caused them. <i>AND </i>you¡¯ll ask if there¡¯s anything you can do to help them."


    Their eyes simultaneously widened in horrification.


    "You¡¯re joking," one of the boys said tly.


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?"


    "But..."


    I cracked my knuckles.


    Luis Miguel straightened immediately. "We¡¯ll do it!"


    "Attaboy."


    Thus, the suffering continued.


    They trudged from stall to stall, their pride bleeding out of them as they blurt out their forced apology.


    "Se?or, we are deeply sorry for..."


    "Not good enough," I cut in. "Put more heart into it."


    They clenched their jaws.


    "<i>SE?OR</i>!" Luis Miguel literally shouted. "We are SO very sorry for our past mistakes!"


    The vendor who was an old man selling spices, stroked his beard. "Hmm... What kind of mistakes?"


    Luis Miguel¡¯s eye twitched. "Uh... stealing. And lying. And, uh..."


    "Throwing eggs at my stall," the vendor chirped in.


    Luis Miguel winced. "Right. That too."


    The vendor nodded. "Good. Now carry these sacks of pepper for me."


    Luis Miguel¡¯s mouth fell open.


    I grinned, pping my hands. "Chop chop."


    He heaved the sacks onto his shoulders, nearly falling over from the weight.


    And so it went.


    One by one, they faced the people they had tormented.


    They polished fruit stands. They carried meat for the local butcher. They refilled grain sacks. They even helped the olddy who had thrown a coin at Luis Miguel, massaging her swollen ankles as she scolded them for being "disgraceful little rats."


    The market dwelled in their misery.


    Shoppers gathered to watch as the once arrogant insolent boys became errand runners. Children giggled. Women whispered to each other. Vendors threw challenges at them just to see them struggle.


    And through it all, I stood back, arms crossed, watching justice unfold.


    Because this¡ªthis¡ªwasn¡¯t just punishment.


    This was a lesson.


    A lesson they¡¯d never forget.


    Now, that,dies and gentlemen, is how it¡¯s done.


    ****


    By the time we left, the market was buzzing with stories of the day the mighty Luis Miguel and his gang became nothing more than street sweepers.


    An hourter, we were back under the tree where we were previously ying the gambling game. The boys slumped against the tree, their bodies used and their dignity now nothing but dust in the wind.


    Luis Miguel¡¯s head lolled back and his face was drawn with exhaustion, while Patchy Mustachey t on the ground, breathing like a dying fish. Gonzalo and thest of them, sat hunched over, running their fingers through their grimy hair, looking like they¡¯d aged ten years in the span of an afternoon.


    It was a <strong>beautiful</strong> sight.


    I leaned against the tree, arms crossed, watching them with the satisfaction like that of a king surveying his conquerednd. The market was spotless, the vendors were still chuckling at their expense, and the boys? Well, they had been <strong>broken</strong>.


    Almost.


    Because I wasn¡¯t done yet.


    I pushed off the tree and crouched in front of them, my presence instantly putting them on high alert. Luis Miguel tried to sit up straighter, but his body betrayed him.


    "Alright, muchachos," I grinned from ear to ear. "You¡¯ve learned a lot today, haven¡¯t you?"


    Luis Miguel swallowed. "S¨ª... mucho."


    "Good, good," I said, nodding. "But there¡¯s onest thing I need you to do."


    They flinched. <strong>Perfect reaction.</strong>


    Patchy Mustache groaned. "Axel, por favor..."


    I grinned. "Ah, so now it¡¯s ¡¯Axel¡¯ and not ¡¯Beta¡¯ or ¡¯se?or¡¯? Look how friendly we¡¯ve gotten."


    Luis Miguel looked me in the eyes. "What do you want from us?"


    "It¡¯s about <strong>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦</strong>."


    Their faces drained of color. I didn¡¯t borate. I didn¡¯t have to.


    Instead, I gave them clear instructions. And the boys? Their reactions were full of disbelief, dread, and reluctant eptance.


    "You can¡¯t be serious," Gonzalo whispered.


    "Dead serious," I replied.


    Luis Miguel opened his mouth like he wanted to argue, but one sharp look from me had him shutting it again. He nodded stiffly, jaw tight.


    "Good." I stood up, dusting off my hands. "You¡¯ll do as I say. No questions, no excuses."


    They didn¡¯t speak.


    I smiled. "I¡¯ll take that as a yes."


    Then, just as I was about to enjoy my moment of victory, my phone rang.


    I pulled it out, and nced at the screen...


    ... And felt the blood drain from my face.


    <strong>Pap¨¢.</strong>


    Shit.


    The entire market <strong>suddenly</strong> felt too loud, too hot. My spine went rigid as I stared at the phone, my father¡¯s name burning through the screen like a direct <strong>summons from hell itself</strong>.


    Luis Miguel and his goons <strong>noticed</strong> the change in my expression. Even through their exhaustion, their eyes zed with interest.


    "Trouble?" Luis Miguel asked happily like my sorrow would bring him joy.


    I shot him a death re. "Shut up."


    Then I answered.


    "Axel."


    Father¡¯s voice was of pure rage.


    I held the phone slightly away from my ear because, Dios, the man was really roaring.


    "Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?"


    Oh. So this was about...


    "You mean figuratively putting Don Diego¡¯s face through a table?" I said, feigning innocence. "Yes, Pap¨¢, I¡¯m aware."


    "Axel," he growled. "This is NOT funny!"


    Like he wasn¡¯t thest person on earth I¡¯d want to joke with. Tch.


    "I wasn¡¯t joking," I replied affirmatively.


    What followed was a dangerous pause. The kind that usually ended with me losing privileges or getting threatened with exile.


    "You have made a mess. A colossal, unnecessary mess," he seethed. "And now I have to clean it up!"


    I rubbed my temple. "You¡¯re overreacting."


    "Overreacting? OVERREACTING?" he bellowed so loud that even the boys jumped. "Axel, I had to listen to the most powerful man in the pack cry over the phone about how you <strong>humiliated him in his own home</strong>!"


    I grinned. "I mean... did you expect him to thank me?"


    "<strong>Come home. Now.</strong>"


    Pfft.

 Chapter 72: _ Home Sweet Hell

    <h4>Chapter 72: _ Home Sweet Hell</h4>


    I turned back to the sorry bunch of market-sweeping delinquents sprawled against the tree.


    I crouched down, letting my shadow stand above them. "You all remember what I said about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, right?"


    Luis Miguel swallowed. "S¨ª, s¨ª. We¡¯ll do it."


    I arched a brow. "And if you don¡¯t?"


    I nced at them one after the other, letting the silence hold the weight of the meaning behind my worries


    Gonzalo cleared his throat. "You¡¯ll... you¡¯ll make our lives miserable."


    I smiled and patted his shoulders. "Good. I¡¯m d we understand each other."


    Luis Miguel heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that I was already leaving, wiping his filthy face with an equally filthy sleeve. "Damn you, Beta."


    I grinned. "Already did, amigo."


    With that, I straightened, dusted off my hands, and turned to leave, relishing the sound of their defeated groans as I walked away.


    The moment I hit the street, Hugo stirred. "You know your Pap¨¢ is going to eat you alive, right?"


    "Please." I rolled my eyes. "Even you know I don¡¯t fear the old man."


    He chuckled in response. "No, but you do have to respect him, whether you like it or not. That Alpha bond is a real pain in the ass, isn¡¯t it?"


    Argh... the bloody Alpha bond. That was the only bloody thing that made defiling the old man almost impossible.


    I fucking hate everything about being a bloody werewolf!


    I scoffed. "If it weren¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t give a damn about him."


    Sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, I fired up the engine and let it roar to life.


    "You could always run away, you know," Hugo suggestedzily. "Go rogue. Live in the mountains. Eat rabbits."


    "And be nothing but a feral animal in a werewolf form?" My eyes went round. "Not a chance, Hugo."


    He huffed. "Then drive, dead man walking."


    <strong><i>*******</i></strong>


    The drive home was peaceful. However, I knew it was a kind of peace that proceeded great violence.


    But the moment I pulled up to the massive iron gates of our family estate, I wiped sweat off my forehead.


    Trouble was brewing.


    The guards almost didn¡¯t meet my eyes as they swung the gates open. I shook my head at our centuries-old mansion that looked as cold and unweing as the people inside.


    I parked, stepped out, and walked through the entrance.


    Inside, the atmosphere was suffocating as presumed.


    Standing in the middle of the living room, looking like a panel of judges at my execution, were the three people I least wanted to see right now.


    The Alpha.


    ¨¢lvaro.


    And Mam¨¢.


    Pap¨¢ stood tall with his arms crossed while he radiated a level of rage that could probably set the furniture on fire. ¨¢lvaro, my golden-boy younger brother had that usual scowl on his face, looking like he wanted nothing more than to strangle me.


    And Mam¨¢... well, she sat on the white couch, lips pressed together with a gaze that was more worried than furious.


    I shut the door behind me and took in the scene. Then casually, I lifted my arms.


    "Okay, let¡¯s not act like I justmitted murder. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Yet."


    Pap¨¢ could nearly be blinded with rage as he thundered. "Axel! How dare you walk in here with that attitude after what you¡¯ve done?"


    <i>Oh, please. Not now. I already had a long day. I didn¡¯t need any of their bullshits. </i>


    I shrugged listlessly. "I don¡¯t see the problem."


    ¨¢lvaro shot up from his chair, pointing a furious finger at me. "Of course you don¡¯t! Because this was all a setup, wasn¡¯t it?! You couldn¡¯t stand that I was finally getting a mate and getting married as any responsible male in the pack would, so you sabotaged it!"


    <i>Please, tell me he didn¡¯t just say that. What the hell was my business with his stupid marriage with the equally stupid Cami?!</i>


    <i>For all I care, I might not even go with them tomorrow. I didn¡¯t give a fuck about all of this. </i>


    I arched a brow. "Oh, s¨ª, ¨¢lvaro, because everything in life revolves around you."


    "You always do this!" he barked. "Every time something good happens to me, you ruin it! You¡¯re jealous!"


    Iughed. "Jealous? Of you?" I gestured at him dramatically. "Please, enlighten me¡ªwhat exactly am I supposed to be jealous of? Your obnoxious face? Your shiny shoes? Your ability to kiss ass so well it should be an Olympic sport?"


    ¨¢lvaro shoved his hair back away from his face and clenched his fists after. "You¡¯re pathetic."


    "And you¡¯re stupid."


    "Enough!" Pap¨¢ roared.


    The room went still and silent.


    Mam¨¢ tried to speak, "Maybe if we all just..."


    "Be quiet, Ana," The bloody man growled at her. .


    She winced, sitting back tightly. ¨¢lvaro smirked and I saw red. <i>The bastard was pleased to see Pap¨¢¡¯s misogynistic attitude disyed on fleek.</i>


    <i>Fucker. </i>


    Pap¨¢ turned his fiery re back to me. "There is <i>no</i> reason... no excuse that justifies what you did today. The news is spreading fast. The workers are whispering it to other workers of every household. Soon enough, the entire pack will be chewing it like chicle!"


    He threw his hands angrily in the air. "I REPEAT, NOTHING JUSTIFIES WHAT YOU DID!"


    I crossed my arms. "Even if Don Diego is mistreating his daughter?"


    Pap¨¢ scoffed¡ªactually scoffed. "And that¡¯s what makes this all the more absurd!You humiliated a whole Don Diego over <i>his</i> Omega daughter? What business of yours is it how he treats that useless, cursed girl?"


    The moon help me, I could strangle my own father if the ball of pure anger inside of me had its way.


    "You know, I really love how you and Don Diego think so alike. It¡¯s cute. I bet if I cracked open your skulls, I¡¯d find the same rotting ideas inside." I blurted out, eyeing the man with contempt.


    Pap¨¢¡¯s face ashened with shock. I¡¯d always talk back at him, but it was rare for me to actually throw jabs at him. And why did I lose that control?


    Why did I, Axel, who¡¯s had to deal with these people for years upon years and still maintain my little respectful momentum lose it because I couldn¡¯t stand his disregard for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?


    Was that the kind of impact she had on me? Is this how it feels to have a little sister?


    "You stand there talking about what is right or wrong and you stand there, spouting such words to your own father?" Pap¨¢ scoffed, almost putting a hand on his head.


    I shrugged. "Not my fault the truth makes you ufortable."


    ¨¢lvaro, of course, jumped in like thepdog he was. "If you care so much, why don¡¯t you <i>marry her, </i>huh? You¡¯re both useless anyway. Trust me when I say you¡¯ll make a good fit. Then, you can carry her along on your stupid wild escapades. No one gives a shit!"


    Marry Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?! <i>My little sister?!</i>

 Chapter 75: _ Sneaking Out To See Her

    <h4>Chapter 75: _ Sneaking Out To See Her</h4>


    I threw off the covers, my entire body still tensed from the dream. My skin was damp with sweat, but it wasn¡¯t just the heat of the nightmare¡ªit was the gnawing certainty in my gut.


    Something was wrong. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was in trouble. And it was my fault.


    I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone after confronting her father. Of course, what was I expecting? That he¡¯d learn from his mistakes and turn a new leaf?


    He most definitely wouldn¡¯t. Dios m¨ªo, I was only trying to make life easier for her. Thanks to the Moon Goddess for showing me Imitted a foul.


    I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and stood, rubbing a hand down my face. Hugo stirred in my head, buzzing with excitement at the prospect of seeing Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ again.


    What the fuck was his obsession with her anyway?


    "You¡¯re obsessed," he musedzily.


    Huh? Speak of the pot calling the kettle ck. Obsessed with my little sister?


    Maybe yeah... in the most tonic way possible.


    "No, I¡¯m obsessed with justice," I shot back, yanking a shirt over my head.


    "Right. Justice smells like violets and warm honey and makes your heart race like a lovesick pup."


    <i>Was my heart racing?</i>


    <i>Maybe yeah. </i>However, it was from the vision the Moon Goddess had infused in my sleep¡ªnot from anything else.


    For the Moon Goddess to particrly put this vision in my sleep, it must only mean that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was special to her.


    It meant she was taking particr interest in the youngdy and wanted me to look out for her. It wasn¡¯t every day that the Moon herself would look out for a wolf.


    So... the question is; why deny her of a wolf if you think she is a special child?


    "Your head is filled up with thoughts of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ day in and out." Hugo continued to hum in my head, disrupting my very logical thoughts.


    "Shut up."


    I shoved my feet into my boots, grabbed my jacket, and crept toward the door. The house was quiet at this hour, which made sneaking out easy¡ªor at least, it should have been.


    I moved like a shadow down the halls, slipping past the grand staircase and toward the exit. I had done this plenty of times before, but tonight, my father¡¯s aura in the house felt a lot more overwhelming, as if he could sense my disobedience in his sleep.


    The moment I reached the gates, the guards sprung at alert.


    "Beta Axel?" One of them straightened, eyes widening. "What are you doing out thiste?"


    Okay, what I was doing was against protocol as every pack member was expected to retire to their respectful homes at ungodly hours.


    That way, when atrocities weremitted in the pack, we knew where to begin the investigation from ¨C outsiders.


    I squinted my eyes, exploiting the power bestowed on me. "Are you questioning me?"


    The man swallowed hard. "N-No, sir! Just¡ªwell, you don¡¯t usually..."


    "Exactly. Which means if I¡¯m out, it¡¯s for a damn good reason." I crossed my arms. "Do you have a problem with that?"


    "Of course not, Beta!" He and his partner scrambled to open the gate. "Forgive us, sir!"


    "Don¡¯t let it happen again." I strode past them, rolling my eyes.


    The pack¡¯s security was a joke. They barely even questioned me further before letting me through. If I were an assassin disguised as Axel, they¡¯d be dead already.


    I found my way through the woods, moving fast but silent. My wolf was aiding my senses as I reached Don Diego¡¯s estate. The walls were high, but I had scaled worse.


    With a running start, Iunched myself upward, gripping the rough stone and pulling myself over with a grunt. Inded with a <i>thud</i> inside the courtyard, keeping low as I took in my surroundings.


    The estate was quiet, except for the asional shuffle of guards patrolling the grounds. I walked in the shadows, avoiding open areas and keeping my ears sharp for any movement.


    A guard stood near the side entrance, half-asleep with his riffle resting in its sheath.


    Sloppy. If this were my father¡¯s house, he¡¯d be dead for that.


    I crouched behind a decorative stone fountain, inhaling deeply¡ªsearching for her. Her scent. It was not the type that could be duplicated, hence, palpable.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s scent was faint but distinct¡ªsweet, warm, and familiar. I tracked it through the vi, careful to avoid the few workers still awake. A kitchen servant shuffled toward the fountain, humming softly.


    What the fuck was she doing sote at night?


    I ducked behind a column, waiting for her to pass. Finally, a male worker joined her and they jumped in each other¡¯s arms, kissing right after.


    Ugh.


    I could throw up.


    I muttered every curse in existence while waiting and further invented some curses of my own until they passed.


    Just as I reached the main corridor, I heard footsteps. I pressed myself against the wall, my heart pounding. Fuck it. Someone wasing.


    Suddenly, "Axel," Hugo whispered between chuckles. "Look at that."


    I peeked around the corner and froze.


    Cam. Oh, no, no, no.


    The girl drifted through the hallway, arms outstretched slightly, eyes wide open but ssy. She walked eerily and mechanically which could make anyone mistake her for someone possessed.


    I clenched my fists, suddenly regretting not possessing some magical invisibility power like some other supernatural creatures.


    Like witches.


    Had I been caught? Had she sensed me? She was a wolf, she must have sensed me.


    Then she spilled out the least of the things I was expecting.


    "I am the Moon Goddess," she rumbled. "Bow before me, mortals."


    I blinked.


    What. The. Hell.


    How the fuck was she the Moon Goddess or was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s bitchy sister going insane?!


    Hold up, since this was a mission bestowed upon me by the Goddess herself, could it be that Cami had indeed been possessed by the Moon herself?


    <i>Huh?</i>

 Chapter 77: _ Fuck, I Kissed Her

    <h4>Chapter 77: _ Fuck, I Kissed Her</h4>


    I hadn¡¯t meant to do it.


    That¡¯s what I would tell myselfter¡ªwhat I would insist, what I would swear on my life.


    But right now? Right now, with my lips mashed tenderly against hers like she was sugar and I was water. Like if I greedily took too much, she might melt.


    Hence, I handled those lips with utmost care. I was incapable of thinking about anything except how sweet she tasted.


    Dios m¨ªo.


    It was soft. Too soft. Softer than I ever imagined a kiss could be. Not that I had imagined it. Of course, I hadn¡¯t. That would be absurd. Completely ridiculous.


    And yet...


    The moment my lips touched hers, something inside me exploded. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the girl I had convinced myself was nothing more than a fragile little sister, had lips as soft as summer rain, and I...


    ... I was enchanted.


    An overwhelming warmth trickled down my spine, stealing the breath from my lungs. Her scent¡ªviolets and honey¡ªwas intoxicating, enveloping me in a way that made my thoughts sluggish.


    I should stop.


    I should absolutely stop.


    But the kiss was so sweet, so impossibly delicate, that before I knew what was happening, I was leaning in again, chasing the feeling.


    But of course, it was a mistake.


    It had to be a mistake.


    Once again, I nted my lips on hers after taking a moment to catch my breath. Why the fuck was Hugo so damn silent?


    Say something you bloody hypocrite!


    Something had to be wrong.


    Every fiber of my being screamed at me to pull away, to erase this moment before it settled into reality. But I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I remained there, breath mingling with hers and frozen in the quiet intoxication of her presence. The gentle rise and fall of her chest, the sensation spreading between us, the way her red hair fanned out like mes against the moonlit sheets¡ªit was a spell, and I was caught in it.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t so hesitant with the kiss. This time, I took it so much like she was the answer to the void I¡¯d always felt in my chest.


    The one that made me feel like I had no ce in the world, like my father couldn¡¯t be my father anymore and my brother couldn¡¯t be my brother anymore.


    As though, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, despite not bearing any blood rtion to me, was all the solid I needed to fill those little spaces inside of my heart.


    She sighed softly in her sleep, a sound so delicate it sent goosebumps erupting across my flesh. My fingers twitched where they rested near her cheek, itching to move, to touch, to <strong>explore.</strong>


    One gulp. Two gulps. Three gulps, and I was about to touch her. To feel the warmth of her skin on mine when Hugo finally deemed it fit to speak.


    "Not to be a Debbie Downer, but once you touch her, a little reminder that there¡¯s no turning back tonight, Axel."


    <strong>Bloody hell.</strong>


    <strong>What the fuck was I doing?!</strong>


    I yanked myself back so suddenly that I nearly fell off the bed. My heart thumped, my breathing ragged, and the horrifying realization of what I had just done hit me like a damn freight train.


    I kissed Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I¡ªthe man who had been swearing up and down to protect her like a brother¡ª<strong>kissed her.</strong>


    <strong>Twice.</strong>


    Worse, it felt so good, that I nearly never wanted to stop.


    As if sensing my panic, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stirred in her sleep, her brows furrowing like the kiss ending meant the end of a particrly joyful dream to her. Then, hershes fluttered.


    Oh no.


    <i>No, no, no...</i>


    Was it strange how I was just noticing just how enchanting those green eyes of hers were as they blinked open?


    For one suspended second, she didn¡¯t react. She simply looked up at me, dazed and confused, as though she wasn¡¯t sure where she was or why I was looming over her like some sort of creep.


    Then, it slowly dawned on her.


    She was a pretty girl in her prime. I was a man who wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. It waste into the night and I was in her room.


    Her eyes widened, hands above her mouth.


    Well, at least, she wasn¡¯t thinking of screaming; I thought.


    She screamed.


    Loud. Goring. The kind of scream that could wake up every single person in this vi, including Don Diego himself.


    What would he think of me?


    Of course, he¡¯d take advantage of the situation. He mightbel me a creep who was acting so virtuous just because I wanted to get under his daughter¡¯s pants.


    I dashed forward, mping my hand over her mouth while panic made my hair sprout at the ends.


    "?C¨¢te! <strong>Shh!</strong> It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!"


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ scrambled back, gasping against my palm with her entire body shaking. I quickly removed my hand, raising both in surrender as she clutched her bedsheets like a shield.


    "Wh-Who are you?!" she stammered, her voice quivering with fear.


    I blinked. <strong>Who am I?!</strong>


    For the love of¡ª<i>did she think I was some random man who broke into her room in the middle of the night to kiss her?!</i>


    Okay, <i>technically</i><strong>,</strong> that¡¯s exactly what happened.


    But still!


    "It¡¯s me," I said quickly, shifting into the moonlight so she could see my face properly. "Axel."


    Her breathing steadied. The panic in her eyes faded just enough to be reced by something else¡ªshock and maybe even disbelief.


    "Axel?" she repeated, still gripping her sheets.


    I nodded.


    She stared at me like she couldn¡¯t believe it. Her hands quivered lightly as she slowly, <i>slowly</i>, lowered them from where they had been fisted at her chest.


    Then, <i>suddenly</i><strong>,</strong> she gasped.


    Her fingers flew to her lips, eyes going impossibly wide in a way that would convince anyone they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Oh no.


    Oh,<i> hell no</i><strong>.</strong>


    She remembered.


    Her head jutted toward me, horror and realization conflicting in her gaze.


    "Did you¡ª" she paused, swallowing hard with her fingers still pressed against her lips. "Did you just¡ª<i>kiss me?"</i>


    Oh, now I knew the Moon Goddess nned toe fuck me up tonight. She never liked me anyway.


    Nice game, Your Holiness.

 Chapter 78: _ Damn, She Kissed Me

    <h4>Chapter 78: _ Damn, She Kissed Me</h4>


    <strong>[Mature Content Ahead]</strong>


    "Did you just kiss me?"


    I froze. My brain malfunctioned.


    Words? What were those?


    "Uh," I said intelligently.


    Her eyes <i>burned</i> into mine, demanding an answer, but my mouth had apparently decided to stage a <i>mutiny</i> against me.


    <i>Talk of hypocrites; where was Hugo when you needed him?</i>


    "Okay, listen," I blurted, hands flying up in defense. "It¡¯s not what it looks like... well, actually, it kind of is, but it¡¯s not¡ª<strong>I mean, I wasn¡¯t trying to!</strong> I mean... did! But not on purpose! It just¡ªit was an ident! And then it happened again! But I swear, I wasn¡¯t¡ª"


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ just kept staring.


    My face was on fire<strong>.</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t stop talking.<i></i><strong><i>I needed to stop talking. I was making it worse. </i></strong>


    Fuck, Moon Goddess, please. I¡¯ll marry Rosa. I¡¯ll be a responsible Beta. I¡¯ll do whatever you want... just save me from this bloody awkward situation!


    "It¡¯s just that you were there, and you looked so¡ªI mean, you were sleeping! And I wasn¡¯t thinking! And then suddenly, I..." I gestured wildly at the air, like that would somehow exin the absolutely <i>inexcusable</i> thing I had just done.


    For fuck¡¯s sake, <strong>why was I like this?!</strong>


    "Look, I know this looks bad," I continued desperately. "And you probably think I¡¯m some kind of pervert, but I swear, I just came to check on you because I was worried<i>! </i><strong><i>Nothing creepy</i></strong><strong>!</strong> Just normal... uh... totally <strong><i>tonic brotherly concern</i></strong>!"


    At that, her brows arched.


    <i>"tonic brotherly concern?</i>" she repeated, like it was the most absurd statement of the year.


    Maybe it was. <i>There was nothing tonic about a kiss. Especially not a kiss that tasted so bloody sweet. </i>


    I winced. Okay. <strong>Wrong choice of words.</strong>


    But then, I didn¡¯t even have to fight for words when her demeanor changed.


    Her wide, mortified expression chilled into something else. Her eyebrows twitched before snapping together and then, her eyes unwaveringly bored into me.


    <i>Huh?! Was she gawking at me?</i>


    I frowned. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead... she dashed in my direction<strong>.</strong>


    Jumped even<strong>.</strong>


    I was about to nce behind me to see if her dead mother was standing there when she crashed into me with enough force to knock me back against the mattress, and...


    Her lips were on mine.


    I made a startled noise in her mouth, my hands finding her waist as she kissed me like it was something she had been waiting to do for a very, <strong>very</strong> long time.


    I had no idea what the fuck was happening.


    My brain? That dude was GONE.


    My soul? Probably being dragged straight to hell.


    But Dios <strong>bendito</strong>, the way she felt against me, the way her hands curled into my shirt, the way she sighed into my mouth like this was the only ce she wanted to be...


    I was losing myself.


    And I liked it<strong>.</strong>


    She kissed me with the kind of fire that made my veins ignite. It was a contradiction of shyness and hunger. I could literally feel the war between uncertainty and intuition she was internally battling on the tip of her tongue.


    She was hesitant at first, like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should be doing this, but when I groaned into her mouth and pulled her closer, that hesitation <i>burned away</i>.


    She let out the softest little gasp, and that was all it took for me topletely lose my mind.


    I gripped her waist tighter, feeling the heat of her body through the thin fabric of her nightdress. My fingers moved on their own, trailing along the curve of her petite hips, up the line of her spine. She shivered against me.


    Dios bendito, I should stop now.


    I didn¡¯t.


    Her hands fisted in my shirt, her nails biting into my skin through the fabric, as though she was just as lost as I was.


    <i>Maybe she was. Maybe we were two lost pups. </i>Her body sizzled against mine, every curve pressed into me like a perfect fit. I could feel her pulse fluttering beneath my fingertips, her heart racing, matching the erratic beat of my own.


    The kiss went beyond all the things words could describe. She let me in. I explored her, swallowed her soft whimpers, and followed the seam of her lips with my tongue. She tasted <i>so good</i>¡ªwarm, sweet, intoxicating.


    It wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted <i>more</i>.


    I slid a hand up her back, tangling my fingers in her wild red hair, tilting her head just right so I could devour her properly. She responded in kind, moving against me with a need that sent my senses on a marathon.


    It was all so good until the devil reared its head. I felt pain.


    It was a sharp, aching pressure built at my gums.


    I grunted, trying to ignore it, trying to suppress the <i>wrongness</i> curling at the edges of my hunger. I clenched my jaw, willing the sensation away, but the more I kissed her, the more I touched her, the more I drowned in her scent, the worse it got.


    My fangs.


    They wereing.


    <i>No.</i>


    My fangs had no business in this. I could feel Hugo pushing, urging me to go for more.


    <i>For hell¡¯s sake, what the fuck was he doing?!</i>


    I gritted my teeth, fighting against it, but Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ made a sound¡ªa breathless, needy little sigh... and it sent me <i>on the edge</i>.


    I <i>damned all consequences.</i>


    The moment my fangs fully elongated, I had no control left. I dragged my lips away from her mouth, from the sweetness of her kiss, and pressed them to her throat.


    A sweet mncholic groan escaped from her.. She stilled in my arms, but she didn¡¯t pull away.


    I should have warned her. I should have stopped. But I was too far gone.


    <i>I wanted to bite her. To mark her. But as what? She didn¡¯t have a wolf. My wolf did not make a deration either. So what in the world was this?</i>


    <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was something. But ¡¯Omega¡¯ was not the word for it. What are you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?</i>


    A growl reverberated in my chest as I sank my fangs into her soft, untouched flesh.


    The moment I pierced her skin, a rush of euphoria sted into me.


    Her blood hit my tongue, and¡ª<i>Dios m¨ªo</i>.


    I had never tasted anything like it before.


    It was <i>pure sin</i>.

 Chapter 79: _ Bit Her

    <h4>Chapter 79: _ Bit Her</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s blood was beyond euphoric. It was rich and warm andced with something <i>otherworldly</i>. It spread through me like liquid fire, filling my veins and setting every nerve aze.


    <i>If I was a vampire, I¡¯d drain her without a second thought. </i>


    We werewolves found no such satisfaction in drinking blood like vampires do, but why was I so fucking drawn to hers?


    Why did I feel like I was drowning in its intoxicating aroma, like a shipwrecked sailor sumbing to the siren¡¯s call?


    My grip on her tightened, my body pressing her closer and unwilling to let her go.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ gasped¡ªbut she didn¡¯t struggle.


    She <i>should have</i>.


    Instead, she let out the softest little whimper. I felt her fingers twisting into my hair, and my eyes zed with need when she arched into me.


    I groaned as I <i>sucked</i>. <i>Fucking drinking her blood like it was fucking Tequ. </i>


    It was madness.


    It was bliss.


    Her taste, her scent, her heartbeat¡ªeverything overwhelmed me. The world outside of this bed ceased to exist in my mind.


    It was just me and her, connected in a way that no one else could be. Her blood pulsed into me, every drop flooding my senses, addicting me to her in a way I knew I would <i>never</i> recover from.


    And <i>fuck</i>, she <i>liked it.</i>


    I could feel it in the way her breath shuddered against my skin, the way she <i>moaned</i> so quietly.


    I needed to stop. She was already so frail. What if I ended up draining her? Werewolves couldn¡¯t do that. We weren¡¯t vampires for fuck¡¯s sake!


    I needed to...


    I <i>couldn¡¯t</i>.


    I pulled her closer, cradling her against my chest, drinking deeper, consuming everyst bit of <i>her...</i>


    ... Until reality came pping my face like a wake-up call.


    <i>What the fuck was I doing?</i>


    I <i>bit</i> her.


    Not just any bite.


    A iming bite.


    A <i>mate¡¯s</i> bite.


    But it wasn¡¯t technically a mate¡¯s bite, was it? This was something else. She didn¡¯t have a wolf for Hugo to connect with.


    Bloody hell, was I even biting her? I was drinking her BLOOD!


    My heart beat against my ribs in horror.


    I ripped my fangs out of her throat, shoving her back with enough force to create space between us. She let out a startled gasp, her dazed green eyes blinking up at me in confusion.


    My breath came in ragged pants, my lips wet with the taste of her.


    And then I saw it.


    The mark.


    Two perfect puncture wounds on the side of her throat with a slow trickle of blood escaping down the slope of her corbone.


    I should have been horrified.


    I <i>was</i> horrified.


    But the moment I saw her blood¡ªrich, dark, <i>more</i>. <i>I want more.</i>


    I didn¡¯t think.


    I jerked forward, grasped her chin with shaking fingers, and dragged my tongue over the bite.


    She gasped.


    A <i>deep</i> shudder ran through her entire body.


    I groaned before pressing my mouth to her throat again, sucking softly, cleaning the mess I had made.


    That blood dripping down the mark shouldn¡¯t go to waste when my inside was on fire, roaring for more of her. I licked them off with my tongue, trailing around her skin... her soft, <i>soft, </i>skin.


    My hands were still trembling, but not from fear. I <i>should</i> have been terrified.


    Instead, all I could think about was how she tasted.


    How she felt.


    How she <i>let me</i>.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ let out a breathless sound and her fingers curled against my chest. I pulled back slightly, just enough to meet her gaze.


    Her lips were parted. God, her cheeks were flushed and her pupils were blown wide. She looked... <i>wrecked</i>.


    But not from fear.


    From <i>want</i>.


    I swallowed hard.


    We stared at each other mutely, both of us caught in the aftermath of something we didn¡¯t understand¡ªsomething dangerous and irreversible.


    Then she whispered...


    "...What did you do, Axel?"


    I had no answer.


    Because I had no fucking idea.


    I opened my mouth to answer her. To say something. To exin, to apologize, to curse the Moon Goddess for making my life so fuckingplicated...


    But Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s eyelids suddenly fluttered, and then, just like that, she went limp.


    I jumped, catching her before she crumpled to the floor.


    "<i>Joder</i>!" I swore, my heart leaping into my throat.


    Her body was warm, feverish, and far too light in my arms. My heartbeat elerated as I adjusted my grip, hoisting her against my chest.


    The scent of her blood¡ª<i>my</i> bite¡ªwas still there... so fucking in the air, teasing my senses. But the brief intoxication took a backseat to the sinking realization that hit my gut.


    I did this.


    I bit her. I drank from her. And now she was <i>unconscious</i> in my arms.


    I felt sick.


    I scooped her up finally, cradling her against me as I staggered toward the bed. Her red hair cascaded over my arm like a wildfire. There was a faint flush on her cheeks, lips swollen from our kiss, and¡ªDios m¨ªo¡ªthe fresh bite mark on her throat stood out starkly against her skin.


    Guilt tore at me.


    What the fuck have I done?


    Had I taken too much? Werewolves weren¡¯t supposed to drink blood. This wasn¡¯t some vampire fairytale where she¡¯d wake up grinning and glowing, talking about how <i>divine</i> my bite was.


    This was real life. And in real life, people <i>died from</i> blood loss, and I...


    No. No, no, no. She was breathing. Her heartbeat was weak but it was there. I hadn¡¯t killed her. Not yet.


    I carried her over to the bed, maneuvering carefully so I didn¡¯t jostle her too much. She stirred slightly when I set her down and a small sound slipped past her lips, but she didn¡¯t wake.


    Guilt broke into me like a wrecking ball.


    She looked so damn <i>fragile</i> like this.


    Iid her down gently, my hands shaking as I pulled the nkets up to her shoulders. Her body had given out. Whether it was from exhaustion, blood loss, or something <i>more</i>, I didn¡¯t know.


    But I wasn¡¯t taking any risks.


    I grabbed a clean rag and a bowl of water.


    She didn¡¯t jerk as I pressed the damp cloth to her throat, carefully wiping away the blood. Her skin was soft beneath my fingers.


    I worked as gently as I could, cleaning the wound, then grabbed the tiny jar of salve from the bedside table¡ªstandard in every room, because Don Diego¡¯s idea of parenting apparently involved letting his daughter <i>bleed</i> on a regr basis.


    The thought sent another pang of anger through me.


    I ignored it, focused on dabbing the ointment onto the wound.


    She let out a small sigh, turning her face slightly toward me in her sleep. Her breath fanned across my wrist, warm and soft, and...


    Nope. Not doing this.


    I pushed back from the bed so fast I nearly knocked over the water bowl.


    This was bad. <strong>So bad.</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t let myself lose control again.


    <i>Get it together, Axel. </i>


    Once I finished tending to her, I sat at the edge of the bed, dragging my hands down my face.


    I needed to get out of here.


    Now.

 Chapter 80: _ A Witch in the Pack

    <h4>Chapter 80: _ A Witch in the Pack</h4>


    I pushed myself up, but as I turned to leave, my gaze drifted back to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Her face was nd and peaceful. Her fingers curled around the sheets, clutching the fabric as though she was holding onto something in a dream.


    I felt that pull again. That <i>insatiable</i> pull.


    I wanted to stay.


    I wanted to crawl into bed beside her, to bury my face in her hair, to feel her warmth against me again.


    Hugo growled inside me, drunk on her scent, howling for more. I shoved him back, but my hands still trembled. I wanted. Needed. And fuck, I wasn¡¯t supposed to


    <i>Stop it, cabr¨®n. </i>


    I shook my head violently, forcing myself to move. I had already fucked up enough for one night.


    She needed rest. I needed to <i>never</i> speak of this again.


    Sneaking out was easy enough. I had done it plenty of times in my reckless youth¡ªthough never from a woman¡¯s bed after nearly draining her.


    I slid the window open and hoisted myself over the ledge. My boots hit the soft grass below, and I crouched low, scanning the darkened vi grounds.


    I could still smell her on my skin.


    Still taste her on my tongue.


    <i>Please, Moon Goddess, </i>I begged silently.<i> Let her wake up tomorrow with no memory of this. Let her think it was a dream. Or better yet, let her remember nothing at all. </i>


    I made my way toward the estate gates, stepping lightly over the ground. My mind spun through the worst-case scenarios.


    What if she woke up and<strong><i> remembered everything? </i></strong>


    What if she told someone?


    What if she confronted me?


    The thought made my stomach churn.


    But there was also one single erring thought as well.


    <i>What if she wanted to do it again?</i>


    I nearly tripped over my own feet.


    "<i>Mierda</i>!" I hissed, shaking my head to clear it.


    Focus. I needed to get out of here. Back to the packhouse. Back to normalcy¡ªif that even existed anymore.


    But then, I heard a sound.


    A low, shuffling noise.


    I stilled instantly, ears sharpening and muscles tensing. The sound wasing from the direction of the stables.


    I frowned.


    At this hour?


    Curiosity got the better of me. Or maybe it was just the fact that I <i>needed</i> a distraction from the absolute disaster I¡¯d left behind.


    Either way, I found myself moving toward the voices, keeping to the shadows.


    The closer I got, the more I could make out.


    "...Are you sure?" a low voice asked.


    "Yes." The second voice was smoother. "It¡¯s definitely magic."


    I crept closer, careful to stay hidden behind the wooden beams of the stable. I peered through the gaps and froze when I saw who was standing in front of the pigsty.


    Don Diego.


    And one of the pack¡¯s spiritual elders.


    The <i>fuck</i> were they doing out here sote at night?


    I kept still, my back pressed against the rough wooden beams of the stable, ears straining to catch their conversation.


    I wasn¡¯t the type to eavesdrop on people¡¯s conversations, but after my confrontation with Don Diego, my dislike for the man grew bigger.


    <i>I just needed to get in his business. </i>


    My blood was still humming with Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s taste, but I forced myself to focus. Whatever Don Diego and the elder were whispering about thiste at night by the pigsty, it <i>wasn¡¯t normal</i>.


    At first, I thought I¡¯d misheard them when the words flew to my ears.


    "...Whoever killed the pigs was a witch."


    My brows knitted. <strong>A witch? </strong>In the pack?!


    I shifted slightly, angling myself to get a better view through the cracks in the stable wall. The moonlight wasn¡¯t much, but I could make out the hulking figure of Don Diego standing beside an older man wrapped in a cloak.


    His face was mostly hidden, but the rasp in his voice and the way Don Diego actually listened told me he was important.


    The elder let out a low grunt, scuffing his boot against the dirt. "You were smart to see that what happened wasn¡¯t ordinary."


    Don Diego exhaled, crossing his arms. "Of course, it wasn¡¯t ordinary. The pigs were gutted, but there was barely any blood<strong>.</strong> They weren¡¯t eaten. They weren¡¯t torn apart like a normal attack. It was too clean. The moment I saw it, I knew that this<strong></strong>was more than meets the eye<strong>.</strong>"


    The elder hummed. "And so you pinned it on your daughter."


    I stilled.


    The air stopped moving in my lungs.


    Don Diego didn¡¯t even jolt at the usation. Didn¡¯t protest. Didn¡¯t even try to act like it was a hard decision.


    He just let out a tired sigh and muttered, "Of course."


    And that was it. Just like that.


    Like throwing Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ under the fucking carriage was the obvious choice.


    I wasn¡¯t even aware that such had happened in their estate. She didn¡¯t say a word. Perhaps, that was the reason behind her being grounded?


    The elder nodded approvingly. "Good. That was the smart move."


    Smart. <i>Smart</i><strong>.</strong>


    A growl stuck in my throat, but I swallowed it down. These men were strong wolves. I was lucky they were too invested in their discussion to notice my scent.


    However, if I made the slightest sound, they¡¯d pick it up with ease and catch me sneaking.


    "I had to," Don Diego continued. "People were already uneasy. If they started thinking this was... something unnatural, they¡¯d panic. I needed an exnation that made sense. Something simple." He let out a humorless chuckle. "And who¡¯s easier to me than the weakest link?"


    <strong>Weakest link.</strong>


    The elder chuckled, like it was a joke. "It¡¯s the Omega, right?"


    Don Diego grunted. "Yes."


    The elder waved a dismissive hand in the air. "Then you did the right thing. Omegas are there to take the fall for things like this."


    Anger grew like a tumor inside of me.


    My fingers <strong>dug</strong> into the wood beneath me, splinters biting into my palms. <strong><i>Did I hear that right?!</i></strong>

 Chapter 81: _ Weakest Link

    <h4>Chapter 81: _ Weakest Link</h4>


    Did they really just sit there, these two full-grown men, and talk about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, Don Diego¡¯s own flesh and blood... like she was nothing? Like her only fucking purpose in life was to be <i>scapegoated</i> whenever something went wrong?


    My breath came in sharp bursts through my nose, my entire body quivering with the effort it took to not storm over there and tear them both apart.


    I had known Don Diego was cruel. That much was obvious from the moment I found Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ in that butchery. <strong>But this?</strong>


    This was something else.


    This was intentional.


    He didn¡¯t punish her out of anger. He didn¡¯tsh out because he was drunk, or because he lost his temper. No, Don Diego had stood there and made a rational decision to frame her. To strip away what little dignity she had left. To sacrifice her.


    For his own fucking convenience.


    Rage burned through me. Hugo snarled inside my head, seething, pacing, demanding blood.


    I clenched my jaw, my muscles locking.


    Not yet. Not here.


    Not when Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was still lying in that bed, weak and vulnerable. I had to be smart about this.


    But fuck, I wanted to tear him apart.


    I stayed perfectly still, pressed against the wooden beams of the stable. My breath came slow, but my fingers twitched, itching to do something to wipe that smug expression off Don Diego¡¯s face.


    <i>I hate the man.</i>


    The elder adjusted his cloak. "What concerns you more? The pigs, or the fact that the Alpha will want answers?"


    Don Diego let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "What do you think?" he muttered. "I¡¯m the Gamma, the military leader of this entire pack. This kind of thing isn¡¯t supposed to happen under my watch, much less in my own home."


    I bit my tongue so hard I tasted blood. <i>His home</i>. Like Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was just some <i>tenant</i> he could evict whenever she became inconvenient.


    The elder nodded, rubbing his scruffy chin. "Understandable. We can¡¯t let this go unanswered for too long."


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry," Don Diego grunted. "We¡¯ll find the culprit. Either that, or we wait for them to mess up again and<i> announce to the pack that we have a witch problem</i>."


    My grip on the wooden beam tightened, splinters digging into my palm. <i>A witch problem?</i> These idiots were ready to throw the entire pack into hysteria instead of using a single brain cell.


    The elder let out a thoughtful hum. "That might be the best approach. But for now, you¡¯re sticking with your story?"


    Don Diego shrugged. "Of course. I¡¯ll say it was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. That she¡¯s cursed. That this is just her fate as an Omega."


    I nearly saw red.


    The elder made a noise of approval, as Don Diego had just suggested<i> adding more salt to the stew </i>instead of condemning his own daughter.


    "Good thinking," the old bastard said. "No one will question it. It¡¯s just how things are."


    Just how things are.


    Like it was normal. Like it was logical. Like it was okay.


    I wanted to dash forward. I wanted to storm over there and rip them both apart, to make Don Diego feel <i>exactly</i> what it was like to be stripped of power, of dignity.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    That¡¯s stupid.


    Because Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was still in that house, vulnerable as hell, and if I got myself in trouble tonight, there¡¯d be no one left to help her.


    The elder stretched, cracking his back with a satisfied groan. "Well then, I suppose that¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll keep an eye out for another... incident."


    Don Diego nodded, already turning toward the vi. "Let¡¯s hope whoever¡¯s behind this slips up soon."


    With that, the elder adjusted his cloak and strolled off into the night, leaving Don Diego to return inside.


    I watched him go, my blood boiling.


    It took everything in me not to follow him, not to break into his room and return every single wound Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had ever suffered back onto his body.


    But I had to be smart about this.


    I let out a sluggish, shaky breath. Then another.


    After a moment, I turned away, creeping back through the shadows until I reached the estate wall. I climbed over with ease,nding softly on the other side. The pack house was a long way from here, but I weed the walk. I needed the time to think.


    Because what I¡¯d just overheard?


    It changed everything.


    There was a witch in the pack. That was a big threat. If the pack was under a witches¡¯ attack, we needed to act very soon.


    We needed to take formation, map out ns, and fucking DO something about it... not <i>sit back, wait for another incident and hope they slip up. </i>


    Those bloody corrupt men would rather more bad things happen first to save their asses than to do the jobs they were assigned.


    <strong><i>*****</i></strong>


    By the time I reached home, the anger hadn¡¯t left me. If anything, it had only settled deeper, like an ember waiting for the right gust of wind to burst into mes.


    I kicked the door shut behind me, ripped off my jacket, and threw it onto the couch. My boots hit the floor next. Then my belt. Then a string of <i>colorful curses</i> as I paced back and forth, raking a hand through my hair.


    I couldn¡¯t believe this.


    No, scratch that.


    I <i>could</i> believe it. That was the problem.


    I had known Don Diego was a bastard. I had known he didn¡¯t see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ as a real daughter. Hell, did he even see any of his daughters as <i>real daughters?</i>


    Except they were prized possessions meant to bring him glory.


    But tonight?


    Tonight, I had watched him frame his youngest without a second thought. I had watched him n her suffering like a business decision.


    The worst of all was the fact that the elder had agreed.


    Like it was normal. Like it was just the way things were.


    I ran a hand down my face.


    This pack was fucked.


    I groaned and flopped onto the couch, staring up at the ceiling. Hugo was restless, pacing in the back of my mind, <i>snarling for blood</i>. I knew exactly how he felt.


    After all, I bit her. It was a iming mark except there was nothing to im. No wolf. Hugo didn¡¯t im her as his mate, however, it seemed as though there was something else there.


    Something that epted the invitation. That thing, whatever it was, has been connected to us. <i>Somehow. </i>


    I would help Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ get justice even if that meant thest act of service I provided for her before staying the fuck away from her.


    But this wasn¡¯t just about revenge anymore.


    I had to be careful.


    Because if Don Diego was willing to <i>publicly</i> frame Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ for something this serious...


    What else could she be going through in his hands in that house?


    My stomach churned at the thought. I needed to dig deeper. I needed to know everything.


    But first, I needed to not throw myself into a war and get murdered before I could do something useful.


    So, with a deep breath, I forced myself to calm down, pulled off my shirt, and copsed into bed.


    Sleep didn¡¯te easy.


    Because even in my dreams, I could still hear their voices.


    <i>"Omegas are there to take the fall."</i>


    Know what the worst part was? They <i>believed it.</i>

 Chapter 82: _ Today is The Day

    <h4>Chapter 82: _ Today is The Day</h4>


    I was running.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was ahead of me, draped in white. However, her white dress was torn and trailing behind her as she fumbled through the darkness. Her bare feet bled against the jagged rocks, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    Couldn¡¯t.


    Behind her, a shadow moved, long and twisting, swallowing everything in its path.


    I tried to reach her, my legs burning as I pushed forward. But no matter how hard I ran, I wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    She turned back to face me and I could see just how chalk-white her face had paled. In her mouth was a silent plea.


    "Wait!" I screamed, extending my hand as long as I could as if it could turn stic and reach her.


    It didn¡¯t.


    Then the darkness swallowed her whole.


    I woke up gasping.


    <strong><i>******</i></strong>


    A soft knock came at my bedroom door before it swung open, flooding the room with morning light.


    "Axel, sveglia! Get up."


    I groaned and buried my face in the pillow. "Go away."


    My mother, of course, ignored me. She was used to my dramatics by now. The mattress dipped as she sat beside me, and I felt her give my shoulder a solid shake.


    "You¡¯re not sleeping all day. Get up."


    "Try and make me."


    "Axel," she warned.


    I sighed loudly, letting my limbs go limp in protest. "Madre, I barely sleptst night. Let me rest."


    "You should have thought about that before running around all night doing whatever it is you do."


    I cracked an eye open to re at her. "I do important things."


    She rolled her eyes. "I¡¯m sure you do." Then, as if she just remembered why she was here, she pped her hands together. "Listen, I didn¡¯te here to argue with you. Today is important."


    That got my attention. "...Important how?"


    "We¡¯re going to Don Diego¡¯s house."


    I shot up so fast, that my head spun. "We¡¯re what?"


    "¨¢lvaro wants to ask for Cami¡¯s hand, remember?"


    Oh, that...


    How the fuck was it any of my business though?


    I groaned and copsed back onto the pillows. "Absolutely not. I¡¯m not going anywhere near that ce."


    "Yes, you are."


    "No, I¡¯m not."


    She sighed, rubbing her temples like she was already tired of this conversation. "Axel."


    "No."


    "Axel."


    "I refuse."


    "Axel."


    I let out an exaggerated groan. "Madre, I¡¯d rather shove my head into a pig¡¯s trough than go back there right now."


    She didn¡¯t even blink. "Perfect. I¡¯ll have a trough prepared for you by the time I return."


    I scowled. "That¡¯s not funny."


    "Oh, but it is." She crossed her arms. "Now, tell me, what exactly are you so afraid of?"


    What I was afraid of? My insides tingle. I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way. Maybe I was indeed afraid... of the aftermath of my actions.


    What would Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ think of me now? What if she has reported me to her father?


    "I¡¯m not afraid of anything." I lied.


    She raised an eyebrow.


    I just don¡¯t feel like seeing Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ after...st night.


    That part was true. But what was even more true was that I didn¡¯t want to face Don Diego again. Not after what I overheard.


    Not without smashing his head into a table.


    My mother gave me a analyzing look. "And yet, I see right through you."


    I ignored that. "Go without me."


    She sighed, shifting closer. "Axel, we need to go."


    "Why?"


    "Because I said so."


    "Not good enough."


    She exhaled through her nose, pinching the bridge like she was losing patience. "Do you really want to make things harder for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    Mother was speaking of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ now? I frowned.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Think, Axel. She¡¯s in that house, weak, and her father will surely not take it easy on her after you humiliate him because of her. If we go, you can at least see if she¡¯s okay. You can make sure she¡¯s safe."


    I clenched my jaw. Mom has figured out I had a soft spot for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ already. Was it that obvious?


    Damn it.


    She was ying dirty.


    Iy there for a long moment, warring with myself. Every part of me wanted to stay in bed and pretend none of this existed. But another part of me... the part that had been burning with anger all night knew I couldn¡¯t just sit here and do nothing.


    If Don Diego really was nning to use Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ as his scapegoat, then she needed someone on her side.


    I sighed. "Fine."


    She smiled. "Good."


    I narrowed my eyes. "You look too pleased with yourself."


    "That¡¯s because I am." She stood up, dusting off her skirt. "Now, there¡¯s one more thing."


    Oh, please.


    I sat up warily. "What?"


    She sped her hands together. "I need a favor."


    I groaned. "I already agreed to go. What else do you want?"


    "I need you to apologize to Don Diego."


    I froze.


    Then Iughed.


    A real, genuineugh.


    Itsted a whole five seconds before I stopped and looked at her dead in the eyes. "Not a chance in hell."


    She sighed. "Axel..."


    "Mother, I would rather die."


    She pressed her lips into a thin line. "Dramatic."


    "I mean it. I would rather gouge out my own eyes, throw them into the sea, and let the fish feast upon them before I ever..."


    "Shut up." She gave me a pointed look. "Axel, listen to me. I know you hate him, but this isn¡¯t just about your pride."


    I scoffed. "It¡¯s not pride. It¡¯s called self-respect."


    "You are in a dangerous position. Your father has revoked your right to leave this pack. You are stuck here, Axel, whether you like it or not."


    Great, remind me of just how fucked u was. I clenched my jaw.


    She continued, "Powerful men like Don Diego? They can make your life hell. He could have the entire pack turn against you if he wanted. He could put you in danger."


    I knew she was right. That didn¡¯t make it any easier to hear. Not to mention, there was no way in hell I¡¯d go down without a fight.


    I was strong. I could single-handedly take down tens of his men. Except he had hundreds.


    She sat beside me again, her voice lowering. "Why not work your way up? You are Alpha-born, Axel. And now, you¡¯re the Beta which is also fine. If you want to change things, if you want to take power away from people like Don Diego, you need to y the game. You need to be patient."


    I stared at her mutely. She had a point.


    "I know you want to help people like Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," she said softly. "I know you want justice. But right now? You don¡¯t have the power to do anything."


    The words stung because she was right.


    Right now, I was nothing more than a disgraced Beta, locked in this pack with nowhere to go. I could rage all I wanted, but at the end of the day, I had no real power. No alliances, no men, nothing.


    She touched my arm. "This is a chance to change that."


    I let out a slow breath, shutting my eyes and reopening them.


    When Mother wasn¡¯t with Father, she was the best mother ever. Damn her and her motherly wisdom.


    I hated this. I hated knowing she had a point.


    But most of all, I hated the idea that she might be right about me having to y nice.


    I ground my teeth. "Fine. I¡¯ll go."


    She smiled.


    "But I¡¯m not apologizing," I added quickly.


    She patted my shoulder. "You will, hijo."


    I flopped back onto the bed with a groan.


    Today was going to be hell.

 Chapter 83: _ They All Know

    <h4>Chapter 83: _ They All Know</h4>


    The moment my mother left, I flopped back onto the bed with a groan, rubbing a hand on my face.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Shit.


    The memories ofst night sat around my mind like a noose. Her soft body against mine, her intoxicating scent, her parted lips, her pulse racing beneath my teeth.


    My teeth. My bite.


    I had bitten her. I had tasted her. And worst of all? It hadn¡¯t been a mistake.


    The pleasure had been consuming, too raw and real to be just a slip of control. Something inside me had wanted it¡ªno, <i>craved</i> it.


    Hugo had disappearedst night, that traitor. I was left dealing with the aftermath alone, with no one to me but myself.


    "Hugo, you bastard." I hissed out, gritting my teeth.


    "Oh, don¡¯t pin this on me," Hugo repliedzily, stretching in the back of my mind like a wolf basking in the aftermath of a hunt. "That was all you, buddy".


    "You disappeared!" I seethed.


    "I didn¡¯t disappear," he corrected, sounding smug. "I was... watching."


    "You were supposed to keep me in check!"


    "And miss that? <i>Like I was going to ruin that moment. You think I wanted it to end?</i> No way. That was..."


    I could feel his shiver of pleasure sizzling through me, and it made my skin burn.


    "That was what?" I growled.


    "Too good to stop," he admitted.


    I sat up abruptly, my pulse thundering in my ears.


    "What the hell does that even mean?"


    "It means," Hugo stated as a matter of factly, "...that whatever happenedst night was beyond just logic. It was something else. Something we haven¡¯t felt before."


    An itchy heat slithered up my spine at his words. I hated that I understood.


    "Did we mark her?"


    Dios m¨ªo, he took it upon himself to be silent at this time!


    "Hugo."


    "How can I mark someone who doesn¡¯t have a wolf?" he finally muttered, but his usual teasing tone was gone.


    He was uncertain. And Hugo was never uncertain.


    He was my wolf, my instincts, my other half. If he didn¡¯t have an answer, then I was screwed.


    "Then what the hell did we do?"


    "I don¡¯t know," he admitted. "But it felt euphoric. It felt... right. And yet, there was no bond."


    I swallowed hard.


    No bond. No mate pull. Just pure, uncontroble desire.


    But that wasn¡¯t what disturbed me the most.


    "We drank her blood," I said slowly, the realization mming into me like I was stumbling into a brick wall.


    "I fucking drank her blood, Hugo."


    Instead of sharing in my panic, he growled with satisfaction. "And it was delicious."


    Her blood.


    The taste of it rushed back to me so fast my mouth nearly watered. Rich, sweet, something that sank into my very bones and made me feel... <i>more.</i>


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms.


    "What the fuck is wrong with us?"


    Hugo Grunted. "Oh, now you want to have a moral crisis? Didn¡¯t seem to bother you when you were sucking on her neck like your life depended on it."


    "Shut up!" I snapped.


    "Make me."


    I let out a breath through clenched teeth and shoved him to the back of my mind, dragging myself out of bed before I could be paranoid any further.


    I had a lot of shit to deal with today, and standing around having a breakdown wasn¡¯t going to help.


    .


    .


    I forced myself through my usual morning routine, though everything felt ten times harder than it should have.


    Washing my face, brushing my teeth¡ªevery little thing was sluggish as my body was weighed down by the mess in my head.


    And then there was the issue of dressing.


    I stood in front of my closet, ring at my options. If it were up to me, I¡¯d throw on the first thing I touched and be done with it.


    But my father? He expected me to look like the Beta I was supposed to be¡ªnoble, proper, and ready to grovel in front of Don Diego.


    The disgusting father and Gamma. Matter of fact, he was an excuse for a human in a whole!


    I grabbed a white shirt and dark cks, buttoning up as begrudgingly as possible.


    "You¡¯re dressing up for her." Hugo snickered.


    "I¡¯m dressing up to avoid arguments with my father." I corrected.


    "Sure you are. Look at you, fixing your cor like some lovesick pup."


    I yanked my cor with unnecessary force.


    "I will skin you, Hugo."


    "Please. Then dly be an Omega after."


    "Shut up."


    Still, as much as I wanted to argue, I couldn¡¯t deny the truth chewing back at me.


    I was going back to that house.


    I was going to see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ again. And I had no idea how to face her.


    Guilt and Paranoia... those were the only fitting words for my emotions right now.


    .


    As I stepped out of my room, the heavy weight in my chest only grew.


    The mansion was already awake with the usual morning routine in full swing. Maids buzzed through the halls, their hands full of linens and trays of food with gossip in their mouths.


    Imagine someone saw me sneaking into Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s roomst night, and it was found this morning that she had yet to wake up.


    ... apparently, from blood loss. Darn, would the pack¡¯s dungeons take a Beta? Maybe.


    I kept my head down, moving quickly through the hallways as I passed the maids. But then I noticed something.


    It was a nce. Then another and another... all cringe.


    The maids were looking at me.


    Not outright staring, but sneaking nces, whispering behind their hands with their cheeks tinged pink.


    My throat went dry.


    They knew.


    They all knew. They knew what I¡¯d done. Everyone knew my secret now. They must think I am a pervert.


    Hold on a second... What on earth did I mean <i>they must think?</i>


    Like I wasn¡¯t a bloody pervert; sneaking into a se?orita¡¯s room, kissing her, touching her even though she touched me back, and biting her.


    Drinking her blood until she was so lightheaded that she copsed.


    Oh, fuck. They all knew.

 Chapter 84: _ Way To Don Diego’s

    <h4>Chapter 84: _ Way To Don Diego¡¯s</h4>


    My mind immediately spiraled into the worst-case scenario. Somehow, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had told someone. Word had spread. Now the entire household knew what I had done, and I was officially a pervert, a blood-drinking, mate-biting lunatic...


    "Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake," Hugo groaned. "They¡¯re just blushing because you¡¯re hot. Calm down."


    I scratched my nape in realization.


    ...Oh.


    I shot a nce at a passing maid, who immediately ducked her head as a shy smile crept onto her face.


    Right.


    They didn¡¯t know.


    They were just being weird.


    Still, the guilt eating at my insides didn¡¯t release me.


    I kept moving, ignoring the looks, ignoring the way my own thoughts screamed at me.


    By the time I reached the dining room, I was already exhausted. Not physically... emotionally. To say I¡¯d have to endure loads of emotional damage for one breakfast added to my paranoia.


    As always, the scene was picture-perfect. My father sat at the head of the table, dressed in his usual spotless suit, flipping through a newspaper. My mother sat beside him, sipping her coffee elegantly like she wasn¡¯t just father¡¯s doll.


    And then there was ¨¢lvaro, cool andposed as ever, spreading butter on his toast like he didn¡¯t have a single worry in the world.


    Lucky bastard.


    I stood at the entrance for a little longer than necessary, debating the pros and cons of turning around and nevering back.


    Unfortunately, my mother caught sight of me first.


    "Ah, there you are," she said brightly. "Come, sit."


    My father almost didn¡¯t spare me a nce.


    I muttered a forced, "Buongiorno," and slid into my seat.


    I didn¡¯t give a damn if he returned my greeting or not.


    Breakfast was already served; eggs, fresh bread, fruit, the usualvish spread that I had little appetite for.


    I picked up a piece of toast, tearing it apart with unnecessary aggression.


    My father finally spoke.


    "Don¡¯t start any trouble today."


    A muscle in my jaw tightened. "I don¡¯t go looking for trouble."


    He turned a page of his newspaper. "No. It just follows you everywhere."


    ¨¢lvaroughed. Idiot.


    I shot him a re, but he only smirked,pletely unbothered.


    My mother sighed, already sensing the violence brewing. "Let¡¯s not start the morning with arguments, please." She turned to me, a knowing glint in her eyes. "You look nice, Axel."


    My response was a listless shrug. Right now, I was just overjoyed to know that my secret was still safe. For how long, I didn¡¯t know.


    Breakfast dragged on like a torturous death. Every bite of food tasted like nothing in my mouth. It was a miracle I didn¡¯t snap the handle off my cup from how tightly I was gripping it while sipping coffee.


    The only thing that kept me from flipping the damn table over was the knowledge that soon, this would be over. Soon, we¡¯d leave for Don Diego¡¯s estate.


    And that was an entirely new nightmare.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Would she look at me differently? Had she noticed the bite? Dios m¨ªo, <i>had it healed yet?</i> If not, how the hell was I supposed to exin it?


    <i>Oh, sorry, I lost control and sank my teeth into your neck like a rabid dog, but don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t personal?</i>


    I didn¡¯t know what was worse¡ªthe possibility of her remembering everything and hating me for it or her brushing it off like it meant nothing.


    Hugo was unusually quiet now, which was suspicious in itself. I could feel him lurking at the back of my mind, watching, waiting.


    Coward.


    I clenched my jaw as ¨¢lvaro chuckled beside me, still smug over my father¡¯s little jab earlier. The bastard had been buttering his toast like he was royalty, basking in his favorite activity¡ªwatching me suffer.


    My father finally folded his newspaper with a decisive snap. "We¡¯re leaving," he announced, rising from his chair with the kind of effortless authority only he could pull off. "Finish up and get ready."


    ¨¢lvaro, of course, was already done. He wiped his mouth with a napkin, adjusted his cufflinks like the pompous bastard he was, and shot me a look that said <i>try not to embarrass us, idiota.</i>


    I wanted to punch him in the throat.


    With a sigh, I shoved back my chair and followed them out.


    <strong><i>*****</i></strong>


    The limousine was already waiting outside, gleaming under the morning sun like a piece of evidence of my father¡¯s obsession with excess. It was an obnoxious thing¡ªlong, and shiny to the point that I could see my own miserable reflection in its surface.


    I hated it.


    ¨¢lvaro, on the other hand, looked like he belonged in it. He slid inside in style, crossing one leg over the other.


    My father followed, settling in with dignity like a king, as if the world outside was beneath him. After him, went mother.


    And then there was me.


    I climbed in reluctantly. As the limousine pulled away from the estate, I let out a slow breath and turned to look outside.


    The pack was already awake and bustling, people pausing in their daily routines to watch as we passed. Children stopped mid-y, their wide eyes lighting up with awe.


    Shop owners straightened their disys, standing a little taller as if my father himself would judge their wares. Warriors and patrol guards inclined their heads in deference.


    Everywhere we went, eyes followed us with admiration and fear.


    ¨¢lvaro basked in it. He stretched outzily, letting the sunlight highlight his features as he smirked at the attention.


    My father simply epted it as his due. One could see the monarch surveying hisnd in him.


    I, on the other hand, wanted to <i>throw up</i>.


    The whole performance¡ªthe reverence, the spectacle, the fake loyalty¡ªit made my skin crawl.


    Hugo chuckled. "<i>You¡¯re so dramatic."</i>


    <i>"Shut up."</i>


    <i>"What? Can¡¯t handle being the prince of the pack?"</i>


    <i>This isn¡¯t admiration, it¡¯s fear.</i> I watched as a woman nudged her son into a bow, her hands almost trembling.


    <i>"Look at them. They don¡¯t love us, Hugo. They fear us."</i>


    Hugo didn¡¯t respond to that.


    I turned away, focusing on the tinted window instead, watching the blur of buildings and trees pass.


    But my mind wasn¡¯t on the scenery.


    It was on Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    The nerves wed at me, tightening their grip the closer we got to Don Diego¡¯s estate.


    Would she be there when we arrived? Would she meet my eyes? Would she remember?


    <i>Would she hate me?</i>

 Chapter 85: _ A Sickening Welcoming

    <h4>Chapter 85: _ A Sickening Weing</h4>


    The limousine pulled to a smooth stop in front of Don Diego¡¯s estate, and if I hadn¡¯t been suffocating under my own nerves, I might have taken a moment to appreciate the grandeur of it.


    Don Diego never did anything by halves, and his home was a reflection of that. The vi was surrounded by sprawling gardens and an iron-gated entrance that made it clear¡ªthis was not just a home. This was a fortress of influence, a ce built tomand respect.


    Built by a man who deserved not in the least bit of respect.


    This was also the ce where Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ lived.


    My fingers twitched against myp, it was a nervous tic I couldn¡¯t suppress. I had braced myself to see her again, and had spent the entire ride convincing myself that she would look miserable, exhausted, maybe even resentful after what had happenedst night.


    Maybe then I could delude myself into thinking she¡¯d forgotten.


    But the moment I stepped out of the limousine and saw her standing at the entrance, standing nobly beside her two sisters, my mind wentpletely nk.


    She looked... good.


    Too good.


    My feet nearly froze to the ground as my gaze swept over her. Her skin was smooth again with the bruises appearing to be surprisingly healed as if she had a wolf.


    Whatever exhaustion I expected her to have, courtesy ofst night¡¯s suffering was nearly gone. She wasn¡¯t pale or weak¡ªif anything, she looked refreshed. Rested. Even her long, red hair was neatly braided to fall on her back.


    The relief hit me so hard it was almost dizzying.


    But right beneath it, shame burned in my stomach. At least, she wasn¡¯t hurt. I hadn¡¯t hurt her... that bad.


    But the shame wouldn¡¯t evaporate because of that. Because she had to remember.


    She had to.


    Her stance gave it away¡ªthe subtle tremor in her fingers as they rested against the folds of her dress, the way she kept her eyes stubbornly low, too afraid to meet mine.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Dios m¨ªo...


    I was a bastard. And she was too polite to ever say it out loud.


    <i>"Look at her. That¡¯s a girl who woke up with teeth marks and spent all morning wondering what the hell to do about it." Hugo remarked teasingly. </i>


    I gnashed my teeth together "<i>Shut up."</i>


    "Try not to look like a guilty bastard," He murmured as we stepped out of the car. "You¡¯re making it obvious."


    That¡¯s right, Axel. Act normal. None of these people know. This is just between you and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Just the both of you.


    Argh, saying it like that even made it feel worse. As though I was in some forbidden romance with her or something. I hated to see it like that.


    <i>She was supposed to be my little sister. </i>


    The moment my father stepped out, Don Diego¡¯s entire household straightened. The respect was palpable. The Alpha of our pack was a force to be reckoned with, and everyone knew it. Even Don Diego¡ªpowerful in his own right as Gamma¡ªbowed his head slightly.


    "Don Diego," my father greeted, extending his hand.


    "Alpha," Don Diego responded sharply, sping it in a firm handshake. "It is always an honor to receive you and your family at my home."


    "Your estate is as magnificent as ever," my father remarked, ncing at the grand vi behind him.


    "It has served us well," Don Diego replied, pleased. "And your family is looking well. It is always a pleasure to have them here."


    I barely paid attention to the rest of the greeting party, though I knew Rosa and Cami stood on either side of her, ying their roles to perfection. Rosa was asposed and reserved as always, the perfect eldest daughter. Cami, on the other hand...


    <i>"?Dios, qu¨¦ guapos est¨¢n!"</i> Cami squealed as we stepped forward, sping her hands together as if she had been waiting for this moment her entire life. "I swear, every time I see you all, you somehow look even more refined. I almost can¡¯t stand it!"


    She wasn¡¯t talking about me.


    No, her attention was firmly on ¨¢lvaro, who, of course, was eating it up.


    With a smile, he stepped forward, effortlessly charming as he took Rosa¡¯s hand first, pressing a brief kiss to her knuckles. "Rosa, as lovely as ever."


    She inclined her head in greeting, always the restrained and sophisticated one. Every time I see her, I always remember her being my first kiss and being one of the reasons why I had stayed away from this pack.


    We could have made a power couple. Hell, I considered her despite my strong unwillingness to be involved in romance.


    However, after witnessing her selfishness the other day; forsaking her own sister for a man who hadn¡¯t done as little as to give her some attention for years, I lost every interest in her.


    I might manage to handle her as a friend, but as anything other than that? I couldn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t even kiss her back for free at this point.


    ¨¢lvaro turned to Cami, whose cheeks were already pink with anticipation. "And Cami," he cooed, taking her hand as well, "you grow more radiant by the day."


    I thought she was going to faint on the spot.


    "Thank you, ¨¢lvaro! Your muscles scream ¡¯I don¡¯t need the gym, the gym needs me!¡¯" She squealed gingerly, resting her chin on both fists.


    Oh, please... I internally rolled my eyes. It was obvious that my little brother was well-built. Hell, he had more muscles than I did because he paid enormous attention to his body as if to make up for what hecked in looks.


    Did he acknowledge Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? Hell no. She was Ignored. Completely.


    ¨¢lvaro dropped Cami¡¯s hand and moved on as if she wasn¡¯t even standing there.


    My stomach knotted again, but for an entirely different reason.


    I forced my shoulders to rx as I stepped forward next, greeting Rosa first with a respectful nod before taking her hand lightly. "It¡¯s good to see you again, Rosa."


    She gave a te smile, but when she gazed into my eyes, I saw all the pent-up yearning in them. Don¡¯t tell me she has been longing for me all those years.


    Fuck, that would be bad. Thest thing I needed was for Rosa being obsessed with me. People like her¡ªthey knew just how to get what they wanted.


    I didn¡¯t want to be wanted. At least, not by her.


    "Likewise, Axel." She beamed.


    Then came Cami, who grinned at me with way too much enthusiasm. "You look serious as ever!" she teased. "I bet you¡¯ve already thought of twenty ways to escape this visit, haven¡¯t you?"


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. I could remember her resounding p fromst night and I suddenly had the urge to smudge her pink lipstick on her entire caked face.


    I smirked regardless. "Only fifteen."


    She giggled as I greeted her properly.


    Then, finally, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    How the hell am I supposed to act? <i>Hugo?</i>

 Chapter 86: _ Ass-Licking Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 86: _ Ass-Licking Meeting</h4>


    I suddenly felt my throat grow dry as I turned to her, and for a second, neither of us moved.


    Her hands were sped in front of her, her fingers pressing tightly against each other, and her eyes¡ªthough they remained lowered¡ªbetrayed her.


    She remembered.


    She definitely remembered. But she hadn¡¯t told anyone.


    The relief that surged through me was enough to knock the breath from my lungs, but it was short-lived because now I had to greet her without looking like a guilty idiot.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I murmured, dipping my head a little as I reached for her hand.


    Her fingers barely touched mine before she quickly pulled away with her entire body stiff.


    I pretended not to notice.


    Instead, I forced out a quiet, "It¡¯s good to see you."


    She gulped.


    Then, so softly I almost didn¡¯t hear it, she whispered, "You too."


    <i>Dios m¨ªo. </i>


    I had to look away.


    Thankfully, Don Diego stepped forward then, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. I knew it took him great restraint not to break something... anything on my head for our little confrontation.


    I was aware Father had apologized on my behalf, hence, for now, everyone acted as though that little show didn¡¯t happen yesterday.


    "Luna," he greeted my mother, bowing his head. "It is an honor to wee you and your family to my home once again."


    My mother replied with a warm, if not entirely genuine smile.


    "Diego. It is greatly pleasant to see you. I see your great work on the inte. I¡¯m so proud as the Luna of this pack that we have you as a Gamma." she greeted him.


    Really? Oh, M¨¢ma, don¡¯t make me throw up right here. There was nothing great about this man. In fact, his entire body consisted of corrupted flesh and evil blood pumped in his veins.


    Great man, my foot.


    Mother¡¯s sharp eyes turned to his daughters. "And your girls¡ªthey are as beautiful and mannerful as always."


    Diego¡¯s chest puffed at the praise. "I have raised them to be nothing less."


    ¨¢lvaro muttered something under his breath that was <i>probably</i> insulting, but I didn¡¯t catch it.


    I was too busy focusing on Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ again. She still wouldn¡¯t look at me.


    Dios.


    Before I could spiral any further, Diego motioned toward the entrance of the vi.


    "Come,e. Let¡¯s not stand out here. Please, my home is yours."


    And just like that, we were ushered inside.


    I had to admit¡ªthe bastard knew how to make an impression.


    The vi was as grand as ever. I almost wondered why I hadn¡¯t taken notesst night when I snuck in.


    It was filled with the kind of wealth that was meant to be admired. The floors were polished to perfection, while gold ents lined the furniture. The scent of fresh flowers was in the air, no doubt ced strategically to add to the aesthetic.


    My mother, naturally, <i>ate it up. </i>


    "This home," she gushed, lightly trailing her fingers along the back of a detailed carved chair, "has always been one of the most beautiful I have ever seen."


    ¨¢lvaro, ever the suck-up, nodded in agreement. "Impable taste, as always, Don Diego."


    "It is our pride," Don Diego admitted. "We have done our best to preserve its beauty over the years."


    "Well, you¡¯ve certainly seeded," my mother assured him.


    Cami beamed, clearly delighted that someone other than her father was appreciating their wealth.


    Rosa simply nodded in agreement.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... well.


    She hadn¡¯t said a word since I¡¯d touched her hand.


    I nced at my wristwatch but wasn¡¯t even looking at the numbers.


    Don Diego epted thepliments with a modest smile. "I am honored that you think so."


    Then, finally, my father began to tread on the deeper topics at hand.


    "How has the security been?" he asked.


    Diego exhaled, his expression calm. "No trouble at all. Everything is as it should be."


    If I had been drinking anything, I would¡¯ve choked.


    <i>No trouble at all?</i>


    No trouble at all after everything I overheard between him and the elderst night?


    Liar.


    It was obvious he was lying, but I had no evidence. No proof to expose his lying ass and let the pack know their lives could be in danger.


    So I bit my tongue and let it slide... for now.


    Don Diego gave a modest incline of his head. "It is my duty as Gamma to ensure the safety and stability of our people. But I must give credit where it is due, Alpha. Your leadership has shaped the pack into what it is today."


    Oh, please. The mutual ass-kissing was getting unbearable.


    My father chuckled, shaking his head as though Diego had just ttered him beyond measure. "You are too humble. It is men like you who uphold the structure of our pack."


    Then, without missing a second, he sighed and gestured toward me as if I were some unruly child being presented for punishment.


    "Which is why I had to make sure my eldest son followed me here today. He dared to disrespect you over an Omega and must make amends."


    The room fell silent, my fists clenched without my permission. Okay, so what?


    I was the killjoy? Mention Axel and everyone acts like they¡¯ve been fed lime?


    And did he really have to drag Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ into it?


    I knew the moment the words left Father¡¯s mouth. I knew that he had just belittled Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ in the worst way possible, as if she wasn¡¯t even sitting in the same damn room.


    I knew it because my jaw ached from clenching it.


    And because when I turned my head...


    ... She was already looking at me.


    Just for a second.


    A whiff of movement; a nce too quick for anyone else to notice. But I noticed.


    Because there was pain in her eyes.


    Pain in Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s eyes was like a dagger to my own heart. I would not stand by and watch any... No matter who they were belittle her.


    Never.

 Chapter 87: _ A Room Full of Fools

    <h4>Chapter 87: _ A Room Full of Fools</h4>


    I felt a quiet kind of pain, the kind that didn¡¯t demand attention but it settled into the bones after seeing the pain in her eyes.


    My father kept talking, oblivious to the way my heartbeat roared in my ears.


    "And as much as I hate to discipline my own blood, I must," he continued, shaking his head as if I had gravely disappointed him. "Axel needs to understand that respect for his superiors is not optional. I have no issue with him apologizing if that is what it takes to set an example."


    I exhaled slowly through my nose. Then I looked at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ again.


    She had lowered her head with her fingers tightening slightly against the hem of her dress. She wasn¡¯t going to say anything.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t. She was used to this. Used to being nothing in their eyes.


    Used to keeping her head down while the rest of them spoke over her, about her, as if she wasn¡¯t even worth acknowledging.


    I could feel it then¡ªanger raging in my blood, curling hot and restless beneath my skin.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I had started speaking until my own voice cut the room short.


    "Well, since we¡¯re all noble people here, there¡¯s really no need to drag anyone down just to prove a point."


    The room went dead silent.


    I ignored the way my father¡¯s head snapped toward me, the way Diego¡¯s expression changed, the way ¨¢lvaro muttered something under his breath like I had just done something incredibly stupid.


    Because I wasn¡¯t looking at them. I was looking at her.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Her posture went motionless, as if she couldn¡¯t believe I had just spoken.


    Neither could I, to be honest. I had agreed to behave today. I had told myself to stay out of her business afterst night.


    Oh, wait... I hadn¡¯t told myself that. But now, I was.


    However, for now, I wasn¡¯t done. I¡¯d finish what I started.


    "If you want me to apologize, then fine. I¡¯ll do it. But don¡¯t disregard Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ like that." I plucked at the cuff of my shirt like speaking was ruining the arrangement.


    The silence that followed made my skin itch and my jaw tighten. I felt my father¡¯s stare at me like an anvil waiting to drop.


    "Axel." His voice was calm¡ªtoo calm. It was a warning disguised as a single word. "Is this what I asked you toe here and do?"


    I rolled my eyes, forcing my face into some sort of neutrality. "I¡¯m just saying, we don¡¯t have to treat Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ like..."


    "Ah-ah." He held up a hand, cutting me off effortlessly. "That wasn¡¯t my question."


    I clenched my teeth. This was the moment I was supposed to backtrack, lower my head, say <i>no, Father</i>, and behave like a proper Beta son.


    But I could still feel Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s pain, like a splinter wedged beneath my skin.


    Before I could decide whether to dig my grave deeper or salvage what was left of my dignity, Cami sighed dramatically from across the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Well," she said, tossing her golden hair over her shoulder, "if I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say Axel likes Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    The words dropped like a bomb.


    I could almost hear the <i>nk </i>of everyone¡¯s jaw ckened. Not in their wildest dreams could anyone here have imagined such.


    <i>Not even me.</i>


    Cami has got to be kidding me. In the entirety of my life, no woman had caught my fancy to that level.


    <i>Cami, oh, you little... </i>


    "Which is <i>very</i> strange," she continued, tilting her head, "considering Axel and Rosa are secretly dating."


    Just when I thought she had just dropped the most ludicrous thing ever, she topped it with something even more absurd.


    For a second, I thought I¡¯d misheard. That my brain had finally checked out from the sheer stupidity of this gathering and decided to invent its own nightmare.


    But no. Cami¡¯s cynical grin said it all.


    The silence broke into chaos. Gasps. Muttered exmations. Someone actually choked on their drink. Maybe Rosa herself?


    I swerved my head toward Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, intuition kicking in before logic could catch up.


    She was frozen. Completely still, like a rabbit caught in a predator¡¯s gaze. But her eyes... her damn eyes¡ªwere the worst part. They shone with a helpless pain, the kind that dug under my ribs and wed at my lungs.


    After all, I had just kissed herst night. I had just marked her even if it wasn¡¯t a mate mark. I had just sucked her blood. All of this happened just some hours ago.


    And now, she was hearing that I was secretly dating her sister? After I hadn¡¯t given her an exnation of what happened?


    Thatpletely makes me a jerk. I might be stubborn, but being an ass to women? Hell nah.


    "Axel," my mother¡¯s voice rang out. "Is this true?"


    I opened my mouth, fully prepared to shut this disaster down...


    "Oh, but that¡¯s <i>wonderful</i>!" Her tone turned from questioning to <i>delight</i> in an instant without even giving me a chance to exin.


    I blinked. <i>Excuse me?</i>


    She pped her hands together, looking positively <i>thrilled</i>. "Axel, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? This is a fantastic idea!"


    I had never known fear like the fear of a mother getting ahead of herself.


    Rosa, meanwhile, remained calm. A smile curved her lips, but her dark eyes werepletely expressionless.


    It was the kind of look that said <i>¡¯Of course, he has always been mine to begin with</i>¡¯.


    Bloody hell, who was hers? Definitely not me.


    My father, who was still seated at the head of the table, finally sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Luna, what <i>idea</i> are you talking about?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s simple, really," my mother said, all but <i>beaming</i>. "We¡¯re here to discuss something simr anyway."


    Don Diego raised a brow, skeptical now. "And what exactly do you mean by that?"


    Before she could answer, ¨¢lvaro stood abruptly, pushing back his chair. The motionmanded instant attention.


    I didn¡¯t like where this was going.


    "I," he dered, straightening his shoulders, "the Alpha heir of the SilverMoon Pack, have finally decided to ask for Cami¡¯s hand in marriage."


    <i>Oh, dear brother, you have no idea who you are about to engage; </i>I thought internally.


    The idea of living in the same house with Cami was already making me sick.


    If the first bomb had been shocking, this was nuclear. The entire De Vega family looked as if someone had just dumped ice water over them.


    Cami, however...


    Cami <i>screamed</i>.


    Not a normal scream. Oh, no. A <i>dramatic, high-pitched, noblewoman¡¯s fantasy finallying true</i> kind of scream.


    And then she fainted.

 Chapter 88: _ Asking For Camilla’s Hands

    <h4>Chapter 88: _ Asking For Cami¡¯s Hands</h4>


    <strong><i>Cami bloody fainted. </i></strong>


    "Oh, for the love of..." I groaned as several attendants rushed to revive her.


    It took <i>way too long</i>. Someone fanned her, another lifted her wrist, checking for a pulse. Meanwhile, ¨¢lvaro stood there looking indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t just shook the minds of everyone present.


    If the wife-to-be just copsed and the future groom was all cool and nonchnt about it, what was the future of that sort of union?


    A few momentster, Cami¡¯s eyes fluttered open. She blinked rapidly, taking in the scene, and then...


    She <i>threw</i> herself at ¨¢lvaro.


    "My lord," she gasped, clutching at his arms, tears actually spilling down her cheeks. "Y-Yes! A thousand times, <i>yes</i>! I¡ª" She choked on a sob, hardly able to speak. "I never thought... I never dared to dream that you would <i>finally</i> see me!"


    ¨¢lvaro looked entirely too pleased with himself.


    I, meanwhile, was seconds away from throwing myself out the nearest window.


    Don Diego, who was once struck dumb by shock, finally regained his senses. His demeanor went from <i>is this real life?</i> to <i>I am a very proud father</i>.


    "This... this is an honor," he said, nodding toward my parents. "After ¨¢lvaro rejected both Rosa and Cami in the past, I never thought he woulde back for any of them. And after Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ humiliated him during the mating ceremony, I didn¡¯t think he could still be kind enough to consider my family."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ shrank even more at that.


    I clenched my fists.


    This was unbearable. The gloating. The theatrics. Theplete disregard for <i>her</i>.


    While Cami continued her performance... now pressing herself into ¨¢lvaro¡¯s chest as he <i>graciously</i> allowed it, I nced at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ again.


    She was staring down at her hands, twisting her fingers together like she¡¯d rather the earth swallow her whole.


    And in that moment, I knew.


    I needed to get out of here. Fast.


    I hade into this room with the intention of behaving, of keeping my head down and letting the politics y out as they always did. But between Cami¡¯s ridiculous announcement, ¨¢lvaro¡¯s deration, and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ looking like she was moments away from breaking apart, I was done.


    I had never been the perfect son, and I never would be.


    But right now? I was dangerously close to being the <i>worst</i> one because seeing that girl in pain was thest thing I could stand.


    And, honestly? Unleashing chaos might just be worth it.


    I was ready to storm out, but of course, my father couldn¡¯t let me go that easily.


    "Axel." It wasn¡¯t a request. Hell, it wasn¡¯t even a reprimand.


    It was warning disguised as a single word.


    I closed my eyes for a brief second, already regretting what was about toe.


    "You¡¯re forgetting something," he continued, folding his hands over the table.


    I turned just enough to see him, my jaw tightening. "What now?"


    My father arched a brow, his Alpha aura exuding the kind of authority that made grown men fall to their knees. "Your apology to Don Diego."


    Right. That.


    I hadpletely forgotten that part of the diplomatic circus we were supposed to be performing today.


    "Axel," he repeated when I didn¡¯t give a reaction.


    I rolled my shoulders, hoping that would drive the tension out of them, though it was a useless effort. The truth was, I didn¡¯t give a damn about Don Diego.


    Or his daughters... except Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, of course. She was my little...


    Hold up. Could I even dare to call her that again after everything that¡¯s happened between us.


    Or this entire bloody meeting. I cared about one thing: getting out of here before I either punched someone or did something worse... like set this entire dinner aze with my words alone.


    But the longer I stood here, the harder my father¡¯s gaze bore into me, and I knew that if I didn¡¯tply, I¡¯d be hearing about this for the rest of my miserable life.


    So, like a man being dragged to his execution, I turned to face Don Diego. The bastard didn¡¯t even bother hiding the arrogant pleasure in his eyes.


    I forced myself to ignore it and speak. "I apologize for my past mistake."


    It was the shortest, most insincere apology I had ever given, and I was certain everyone in the room knew it.


    Don Diego stared at me for a long moment. Then, ever so slowly, his brow curled into a sinister knit.


    "If it weren¡¯t for the Alpha¡¯s presence," he paused, tapping a finger on his chin. "I would rather you dead than hear such an apology."


    A lesser man might have flinched. Might have cowered. But I was not a lesser man.


    I held his gaze with tenacious defiance. He was smart. He¡¯d know that my silence was a challenge in itself.


    Finally, he let out a dismissive huff. "But as it is, I ept your apology."


    There was reluctance in his words, as if he had just done me the greatest favor of my life.


    I said nothing. Didn¡¯t nod. Didn¡¯t thank him. Didn¡¯t acknowledge him at all. Instead, I turned away and walked out before my father could find another excuse to keep me there.


    I needed to see Luis. That was my safe space. I needed to rant; about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, about the kiss, the blood drinking, and then, about my Father, what her Father had done to her, her sisters, and so on.


    Luis needed to hear everything because only then would I have some peace. Only when I¡¯d let out all the weight on my chest.


    ****


    Outside; I reached for my car keys¡ªonly to remember I didn¡¯t have them.


    Of course.


    We had arrived in the limousine. A formal family gathering required formal transportation, and unfortunately, that meant I was now stranded without a car.


    A muscle twitched in my jaw.


    I could have turned back and demanded a ride home, but that would mean going back inside. Seeing them again. Seeing her again.


    No.


    I would rather walk. So I did.


    The Beta of the SilverMoon Pack, strolling down the main streets like somemoner who didn¡¯t have a driver at his beck and call.


    Well, considering me, that was no news. However, the pack members wouldn¡¯t know since I always left the house in disguise, and not as dressed up as this.


    The moment people noticed, it was like setting off a chain reaction; whispers. Stares.


    Some pack members even dared to kneel as I passed, pressing their heads to the ground as if I were royalty descending from the heavens.


    "Beta Axel..." a woman gasped, clutching her child¡¯s arm. "He¡¯s walking?"


    "Yes, idiot. He has legs," someone else muttered.


    I ignored them all and kept walking. That was how silly the pack¡¯s dynamics were and I hated them to my core.


    Today, I made a vow to myself; I would be the strongest Beta the pack had ever seen. I would rise in ranks, gain power, form an alliance with the pack¡¯s greatest men.


    I won¡¯t stop there; I would stretch my alliance beyond the pack. Make friends with other Alphas, Betas, and highly influential werewolves far and wide.


    Maybe, just maybe, put an end to the war between us and vampires so that I could stretch my alliance to vampire lords as well. I won¡¯t stop there; elves, witches, fairies... name them.


    The power they all reminded me I didn¡¯t have now, I would gain all and then make aeback. Me, Luis, and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ would bring them all to their knees.


    I swear on my soul.

 Chapter 89: _ Axel And The Reformed Rascals

    <h4>Chapter 89: _ Axel And The Reformed Rascals</h4>


    At some point, while I walked through the pack, a few young pack members trailed behind me, whispering amongst themselves.


    "Why is he walking?"


    "Did he lose a bet?"


    "Maybe he¡¯s punishing himself."


    I was this close to turning around and snapping at them, but then an old woman suddenly rushed forward, blocking my path with an rming amount of determination.


    "My Beta, please, take my cart!" She gestured wildly at the rickety wooden cart she had been using to transport vegetables.


    I scrunched up my face in surprise. "What?"


    "Please," she insisted, practically shoving it toward me. "It¡¯s unworthy of someone of your status, but at least it will carry you home faster than walking."


    I stared at the cart. At the old woman. At the expectant crowd now gathering around us.


    Then, slowly, I dragged a hand down my face.


    This was ridiculous.


    I was walking. That was all. Not waging war. Not overthrowing a kingdom. Not sacrificing myself to the gods. Just walking.


    And yet, the entire pack was acting like I had descended from my throne to experience the life of the peasants.


    Yet, if it were people of the lower status or the weak ones like Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, no one would give a damn. Fuck, I hate this pack!


    Or... hold on... what I needed to repeat to myself from now on was that when I rose in power, I¡¯d make it better. I would alleviate the extreme power dynamics and ensure every pack members had their rights.


    However, there were limitations to my power as a Beta. I¡¯d still need the pompous ¨¢lvaro¡¯s permission to do a lot of things.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have refused that Alpha post. Darn... I was so ignorant. Well, maybe I could still have it. After all, ¨¢lvaro wasn¡¯t the Alpha yet.


    Now, back to this ludicrous moment, just as I was about to decline the offer ¨C because, dear Moon Goddess, I was not riding home in a vegetable cart, someone new approached.


    The familiar scents hit me first.


    I turned.


    And there they were; Luis Miguel and his cronies. I almost groaned out loud.


    These idiots again.


    Here they were, standing before me like <strong>model citizens</strong>, their postures straight like soldiers in attention and their eyes... respectful?


    What kind of sorcery was this?


    "Beta Axel," Luis Miguel greeted, nodding his head.


    His friends followed suit, all of them bowing slightly as if they suddenly believed in hierarchy and discipline.


    I dimmed my eyes, suspicious. "What do you want?"


    Luis Miguel shed me a nervous smile. "We, uh... came to thank you."


    I arched a brow. "For what?"


    They fell into step beside me as I continued walking toward the Packhouse, literally escorting me like my own personal fan club. This was getting weirder by the second.


    "For teaching us a lesson," one of them said.


    "Yeah," another added. "We, uh... learned a lot."


    <i>What?!</i>


    The trouble-making Luis Miguel and his stupid friends were here to thank me for teaching them a lesson?


    Did I hear that right?!


    "Oh, really? And which part exactly did you ¡¯learn a lot¡¯ from? Was it when I made you sweep the entire market under the sun? Or was it when you had to help every vendor in the market?"


    Luis Miguel grimaced. "Both?"


    His friend, Gonzalo, raised a hand. "Actually, I think the worst part was when we had to carry that sack of rotten onions through the pack square. I still smell it in my dreams."


    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªIughed. Loudly.


    The image of Luis Miguel and his friends trudging through the pack square, faces scrunched in misery, while carrying that awful, stinking sack for the vegetable vendor was still fresh in my memory.


    The way pack members had covered their noses and run in the opposite direction... that was priceless.


    "So, what are you really here for?" I asked, shaking my head.


    Luis Miguel scratched his head awkwardly. "Well... we were also wondering if the punishment has ended... or if there¡¯s still more."


    I stopped walking for a second, just to give them a long, slow stare.


    Patchy Mustache gulped. "I mean, w-we just wanted to be sure! Y¡¯know, in case we needed to brace ourselves..."


    I burst outughing. They had been so traumatized that they actually thought I might have more in store for them.


    "The punishment¡¯s over," I said, still chuckling.


    The relief on their faces was <strong>instantaneous</strong>.


    Luis Miguel threw his hands up in celebration. "YES! Thank the Moon Goddess!"


    Pedro (thest of them) grabbed Gonzalo¡¯s shoulders, shaking him excitedly. "We survived, bro! We actually survived!"


    The others cheered, hollering like they had just escaped death itself.


    I rolled my eyes but let them have their moment. Then I twisted my voice into a dangerous tone. "But listen carefully."


    Theughter died instantly.


    "If you ever start acting like nuisances again... or worse, if you ever try to make Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s life difficult..." I paused for effect before adding with a slow, wicked smirk, "I¡¯ll have a much, much bigger punishment waiting for you."


    They all straightened up so fast, it was almostical.


    "No, no, we wouldn¡¯t dare," Luis Miguel said quickly, waving his hands in protest.


    "Yeah," Pedro added. "We¡¯ll do exactly what you told us to do when we see her."


    I gave them a sharp look. "Which is?"


    Pedro immediately straightened his back and saluted. "Greet her with the utmost respect, offer to carry her things, sing to make her smile, and if anyone messes with her, beat them up in her honor."


    Luis Miguel elbowed him. "Not thatst part! We¡¯re supposed to report it, remember?"


    I smirked. "Good. Then we¡¯re all good."


    They collectively exhaled in relief, and I saw their shoulders finally rxing.


    The conversation became lighter after that. They followed me the rest of the way, talking about random things¡ªfood, their parents, and ridiculous rumors about the pack. By the time we reached the Packhouse, I hadpletely forgotten they were still there.


    That was, until I turned to head inside and realized they were still standing behind me, shifting on their feet awkwardly.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Aren¡¯t you guys going home?"


    Luis Miguel and Pedro exchanged sidelong nces, looking like they wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how.


    I folded my arms. "What?"


    They gulped skeptically. Fidgeted.


    Finally, Gonzalo cleared his throat. "Well, uh... we were just wondering..."


    Patchy Mustache nudged him. "Go on, say it!"


    Gonzalo shot him a ¡¯why don¡¯t youe tell him too?¡¯ re before turning back to me. "We were wondering if... maybe we could, you know,e hang out here sometimes?"


    Hub?


    This was so random and unexpected that I stared at them. Hard.


    Luis Miguel quickly rified, "Not all the time! Just once in a while! Y¡¯know... to, uh, experience the royalty life?"


    I blinked.


    Then I wrinkled my forehead:


    <strong>These idiots.</strong>


    They actually had the guts¡ªthe sheer audacity to ask this <strong>after all the trouble they had caused me</strong>?


    For a second, I just stood there, processing the absurdity of the request. Then I burst outughing.


    Iughed so hard I had to lean against the Packhouse wall to catch my breath.


    "You¡ªyou still have the time to make requests?" I wheezed, wiping my eyes. "After everything?"


    Luis Miguel held up his hands in surrender. "Hey, it was just a question! You don¡¯t have to say yes."


    Pedro grinned sheepishly. "We were mostly joking... mostly."


    I shook my head, exhaling heavily. "Fine."


    They all froze.


    Gonzalo¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait... what?"


    "You heard me," I said. "You cane hang out whenever you want."


    For a moment, they just stared at me like I had grown two heads. Then...


    "WHOOOOOOO!"


    They exploded into cheers, jumping around like a bunch of overgrown puppies.


    "Beta Axel, you¡¯re the best!" Patchy mustache actually hugged Pedro out of excitement.


    "I take back every bad thing I ever said about you," Luis Miguel swore, grinning ear to ear.


    "You said bad things about me?" I asked dryly.


    Luis Miguel paled. "N-No! Of course not!"


    I just smirked and waved them off. "Go home, idiots."


    They finally left, still celebrating as they walked away.


    Shaking my head, I turned and made my way toward the backyard. It was time to see Luis.


    He was the only person who would understand just how ridiculous today had been.

 Chapter 90: _ I Kissed Her, Luis

    <h4>Chapter 90: _ I Kissed Her, Luis</h4>


    By the time I reached Luis¡¯s little house, I was already exhausted.


    It wasn¡¯t the distance¡ªMoon Goddess knew I had walked farther than this today. It was the mental toll of dealing with Luis Miguel and his gang, the vegetable cart incident, and the fact that I still had toe here and see <i>him</i>.


    Luis. My dear, miserable, wheelchair-bound cousin.


    I pushed open the door, half expecting to find him asleep. Instead, I was greeted by an entirely different kind of horror.


    His caregiver; a round woman with the face of someone who had fought many battles against sleep and lost every single one... was sprawled across a wooden chair, deep in slumber.


    Her sundress, which had probably been in a more respectable position when she first sat down, had decided gravity was a myth. The neckline had flopped so low that one of her generous bosoms was <i>darn close</i> to escaping.


    Her mouth was wide open, drool glistening on her chin, and her snores... dear Moon Goddess, her snores sounded like a grizzly bear choking on a flute.


    I was so stunned I forgot to move. Slowly, I turned and my eyes found him.


    Luis sat there in his wheelchair, wires still attached to him, his body slumped in that stiff, ufortable way his stroke left him. His head was tilted to the side, and from the corner of his mouth, a long, glistening strand of saliva dangled like a sad little decoration.


    But what truly got me?


    The way his eyes stared ahead <i>in pure, soul-crushing misery</i>.


    This man had yed games with me. Ate with me. Made trouble with me... literally done everything with me. And now?


    Now, he was a helpless invalid forced to spend his days watching his caregiver snore so loud it could be ssified as an attack on the pack¡¯s peace.


    His father and my father¡¯s story made me wonder if ¨¢lvaro and I might ever repeat history. I mean, I didn¡¯t see a chance in it before, but now that I also want the Alpha position, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if history was bound to repeat itself.


    I groaned when I looked at his chubby caregiver again, pressing a hand to my throat. "Luis, how the hell are you surviving in this house? You¡¯re out here suffering, and this woman is having the nap of her life."


    Luis blinked slowly. A single tear might as well have fallen from his eye for dramatic effect, but my cousin never cries anymore. Not after years ago.


    Shaking my head, I turned my attention to the human snore machine. It was time to put an end to this disgrace.


    I walked up to her, leaned in close, and pped my hands right next to her ear.


    "<i>FIRE! THE HOUSE IS ON FIRE!</i>"


    The effect was instant.


    Her eyes flew open so fast I thought they might roll out of her skull. She shot up with a startled <i>gurgle</i>, her arms flying in the air and knocking over a cup of water in the process.


    "<i>?Ay, Virgen Santa!</i>" she shrieked, blinking around in confusion. "Where¡¯s the fire?! Where?! Oh, my heart! My poor heart!"


    I crossed my arms. "Good to know you can wake up when it really counts."


    She turned to me, cing a hand over her chest. "<i>Dios m¨ªo, Beta Axel!</i> You almost gave me a heart attack! I¡ªI must¡¯ve dozed off for just a <i>minute...</i>"


    "A <i>minute</i>?" I gave her a dry look. "You were hibernating, se?ora."


    She gasped, scandalized. "I was <i>not</i>! I was merely resting my eyes!"


    I gestured toward Luis, whose only movement for the past five minutes had been the slow drip of saliva from his mouth.


    "And what about him?" I said. "He¡¯s been sitting here looking like he just watched his entire life¡¯s work crumble while you were <i>resting your eyes</i>."


    She turned to Luis and <i>actually</i> gasped. "<i>?Pobre de ti!</i>" She rushed over, fussing over him, wiping his mouth like a mother cleaning up a messy toddler.


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "It¡¯s fine. Just... go. I want some time alone with him."


    She hesitated but eventually nodded. "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    She left, mumbling about how her <i>coraz¨®n</i> couldn¡¯t take these shocks anymore.


    As soon as she was gone, I turned to Luis, rubbing the back of my neck. "Finally, some peace. How¡¯s it going, buddy?"


    He blinked. That was it. That was all he could do.


    "Right. Dumb question." I leaned against the table beside him. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do all the talking. I know you¡¯ve missed my voice."


    He gave me a slow, dead-eyed blink.


    I smirked. "I¡¯ll take that as a <i>yes</i>."


    I exhaled and folded my arms. "You wouldn¡¯t believe the day I had. First, I walked¡ª<i>walked</i>¡ªthrough the pack, and people lost their minds over it. Then, I ran into Luis Miguel and his groupies, and <i>get this</i>¡ªthey <i>thanked</i> me for punishing them. Oh, in case you¡¯re lost, they are a bunch of troublemakers who troubled Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, so I put them in their ces."


    I let that sink in, shaking my head in disbelief. "They were so terrified they actually thought I might have <i>more punishment</i> waiting for them. The dumbasses."


    Luis continued staring.


    I sighed, clicking my tongue. "But then, before dealing with those idiots, we went to Don Diego¡¯s house. And, Luis, you won¡¯t <i>believe</i> this..." I arched in conspiratorially. "¨¢lvaro asked for Cami¡¯s hand in marriage."


    I waited for some reaction. Of course, nothing came.


    Still, I chuckled bitterly. "Yeah. He really did it. ¨¢lvaro, the great, mighty Alpha-to-be, wants to tie himself to <i>that woman</i>."


    I scoffed. "It¡¯s insane, right? I mean, I get that she¡¯s technically a good match politically, but Luis, you <i>know</i> how insufferable she is. Do you know what she did? She had the <i>audacity</i> to im I was with Rosa when I was not? <i>Rosa</i>, Luis. Can you imagine the <i>horror</i> of living under the same roof as that woman if ¨¢lvaro actually marries her?"


    Luis gave me another slow, pathetic blink.


    "Exactly. You get it."


    I shook my head, exhaling. "And the worst part? Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was there. She <i>heard</i> that nonsense. And it pissed me off so much because..." I hesitated for a second, then groaned, rubbing my face. "Fuck, Luis. I need to tell you something."


    I paused, then bit my bottom lip.


    "I snuck into Don Diego¡¯s vi," I admitted, "to protect Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    Luis¡¯s brow barely twitched.


    I sighed. "Yeah, yeah, I <i>know</i>. But listen¡ªI didn¡¯t just <i>watch</i> over her, okay? Somehow, I lost control. Fuck, Luis, I... I kissed her."


    At first, there was silence.


    And then, came <i>the longest, slowest, most judgmental blink I had ever seen in my life</i>.


    I cleared my throat. "Yeah. And, uh... I kinda bit her too."


    Another slow blink.


    I swallowed. "And, uh... drank her blood."


    Luis¡¯s nostrils red.


    I lifted my hands. "Before you judge me... and I <i>know</i> you¡¯re judging me¡ªjust know that I <i>regret nothing</i>."


    Luis let out the <i>weakest</i> little wheeze of air. It was strange because this was the most reaction I had gotten from him in the history of his illness.


    I gawked. "Are you¡ªare you actually trying to <i>breathe an insult</i> at me? <i>Unbelievable</i>."


    He wheezed again.


    I scowled. "Oh, fuck off, Luis."


    He blinked again.


    I groaned, running a hand down my face. "Look, I don¡¯t know <i>why</i> I did it, alright? But I did. And now, I can¡¯t stop thinking about her."


    I sighed, ncing down. "And that... <i>scares me.</i>"


    Luis wheezed onest time.


    And I?


    Iughed bitterly, shaking my head. "Yeah. I¡¯m <i>so</i> fucked."

 Chapter 91: _ Getting Rid of the Body

    <h4>Chapter 91: _ Getting Rid of the Body</h4>


    <strong><i>~Luis¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    I¡¯ll kill Axel.


    I don¡¯t care if he has been the only one to remember me in years, but I was beginning to lose it every time he came around to rant.


    Why the hell was he ranting to me like I was the cause of his predicament? And did he mention kissing what¡¯s mine?


    Oh, I¡¯d gag him until he choked on his own spit. ughter him like a pig, cut him open limb by limb, and finally feed my pig friends his remains.


    Speaking of pigs...


    After Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ slept off in my arms during our pigsty conversation, I remained there.


    She stirred against me, her breath warm where it fanned over my corbone, but she didn¡¯t wake. It was almost dawn now, the first light creeping over the horizon, slipping through the cracks in the wooden walls of this wretched pigsty.


    I¡¯d spent thest few hours watching her sleep,mitting every tiny detail to memory¡ªthe way her fingers asionally twitched, the soft parting of her lips, the way her brows furrowed as if even in sleep she was haunted by something.


    I hated that.


    I wanted her to sleep like she had never known pain, never known suffering. But the world was cruel, and I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to believe that one man... one monster¡ªcould erase the damage already done.


    Still, I could try.


    And it started with making sure she rested peacefully, uninterrupted.


    I, a man who had once carved out a traitor¡¯s heart just to see if he could still beat in my palm, was now reduced to this¡ªa pathetic fool admiring the way hershes fluttered against her cheek.


    <i>Pathetic.</i>


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    I could stay like this forever.


    Unfortunately, dawn was approaching, and I had things to do.


    I carefully maneuvered Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ onto the floor, ensuring she remainedfortable before whispering the incantation for the cloaking spell.


    It was a simple thing, a small trick; a veil of magic that would render her invisible to the pigs. They wouldn¡¯t see her, wouldn¡¯t smell her, wouldn¡¯t trample her in their mindless search for food.


    <i>You¡¯re wee, sweetheart.</i>


    I adjusted the nket over her, brushing a stray curl from her forehead, before rising to my feet and stretching. My body protested the movement, muscles stiff from staying in one position too long, but I ignored it.


    "Rest well, my little flower," I murmured, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face.


    With that, I turned to the pigs.


    "Well, my dear swine, it seems I¡¯ve let you down today," I announced, hands on my hips. "No fresh corpse for breakfast. Tragic, I know."


    They stared at me, nk and stupid.


    One let out an ungodly snort, sttering filth onto the ground. Another began rooting around in something that I refused to acknowledge.


    I sighed. "I see you¡¯re devastated."


    A particrlyrge pig, whom I had affectionately named <i>Benedetto</i>, grunted, his wet snout twitching in expectation.


    I crouched beside him, patting his head. "I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you. My next victim? Oh, he¡¯ll be a feast. Plump, juicy, full of regret¡ªI¡¯ll season him with fear and marinate him in agony."


    Benedetto¡¯s ears flicked.


    I smirked. "d you approve."


    With that, I straightened, brushing off my pants. It was time to deal with ra.


    .


    .


    The moment I stepped outside, the morning air hit me, superseding the thick stench of pig shit with something far more bearable. I inhaled deeply, stretching out the stiffness in my limbs, before heading toward the secluded area where I¡¯d stored ra¡¯s corpse.


    She was still there, of course, crumpled in a heap like a discarded doll. The blood had dried now, crusted over her torn clothing, and her face was sealed in a crooked grimace.


    I tilted my head, examining my handiwork.


    "You were such a nuisance," I murmured, gripping her by the ankles and dragging her across the dirt. "You hated the world, now I helped you get rid of it."


    I bet she was in more turmoil now in death than she ever did while she was alive. Ghosts with resentments usually found it hard to find peace in death.


    I chuckled, my shoulders shaking at the realization that once again, I had cursed a soul to eternal damnation.


    The forest was quiet as I walked deeper into the trees, ra¡¯s lifeless body bumping over roots and rocks. A part of me had considered feeding her to the pigs regardless, but I decided against it.


    They would have made noises, and irritated Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, and besides, I needed her to disappearpletely. No loose ends. No trails leading back to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ or getting her in trouble.


    By the time I reached the clearing, the sky was fully awake, illuminating golden light over the damp earth. I dropped ra¡¯s body with a careless thud and rolled my shoulders.


    "Alright," I muttered to myself. "Let¡¯s get this over with."


    I stacked a pile of dry branches and leaves over her. Then, with a flick of my wrist, I ignited a me.


    The fire roared to life instantly, greedy and bright, swallowing the body within seconds. The heat licked at my face, but I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t flinch. I just stood there, watching as ra ck was reduced to nothing but ash.


    And yet... even as the mes crackled, even as the air filled with the sickly-sweet stench of burning flesh, I felt nothing.


    No satisfaction. No thrill.


    Nothing.


    Because she wasn¡¯t Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    She was just another problem I¡¯d cleaned up.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, on the other hand, was now the only thing that made my chest tighten in ways I didn¡¯t understand. She was the only thing that made me <i>feel</i> something other than rage and hunger.


    I exhaled slowly, running a hand through my hair.


    It was time to go home. Time to figure out what to do with this new flower I had just found blooming in my garden. Just you hold on, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Very soon, you¡¯ll be mine and I¡¯ll destroy everyone who ever made life difficult for you... even if it was in the teeny tiniest bit.

 Chapter 92: _ The Devil’s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 92: _ The Devil¡¯s Visit</h4>


    I was finally heading back home after dealing with ra¡¯s messy little situation. The burn in the air from her body turning to ash still remained faintly in my nostrils like a sweet reminder of how easily I could dispose of things that no longer served me.


    Not that I felt particrly proud about it¡ªafter all, the real work wasn¡¯t about killing. The real work was in the nning, the anticipation, the control.


    Yet, as I approached the small, pathetic house in the backyard of the packhouse, something felt... off. The wretched house seemed to cower under the weight of the world, and that¡¯s when I felt it.


    The air changed and thickened, making it seem like the very atmosphere was aware of something far more dangerous than me. A sudden chill crawled up my spine; the kind that makes you freeze in ce, even as your mind tells you to run.


    The aura was too gripping, powerful, andpletely... dark.


    I stepped inside, my boots scraping against the rotting floorboards, only to be greeted by an almost suffocating presence. He was there. I didn¡¯t even need to look for him. His dark and smooth aura like the ckest of velvet, was impossible to miss.


    The devil.


    He sat there, in my chair, like it was his own throne, radiating an effortless, terrifying calmness. His beauty was the kind that made the world feel small inparison; a face too perfect with eyes as deep and infinite as the night sky.


    His features were well defined, angr¡ªlike they were designed to both seduce and kill. And that was exactly what he did, in a way that was far too subtle to catch on until it was toote.


    He was dangerous in a way that didn¡¯t require loud explosions or enraged roars. He was quiet, almost eerily so.


    His gaze slid to me, and I immediately felt the air tighten like a noose around my throat.


    I didn¡¯t think. I just fell to my knees, bowing my head.


    "Master," I whispered, not daring to meet his eyes.


    The silence descended upon us and it stretched. His stillness was enough to send every part of my body into alert. Every muscle screamed at me to keep my position, to show the respect I had to.


    His gaze, though gentle, held a bombardment.


    "You started tonight well, Luis," the devil¡¯s voice was like honey-coated in poison. "But you ended it badly."


    Oh, no. I had disappointed the devil?


    No, no, no, no...


    I swallowed hard, my heart beating fast against my ribcage. My thoughts scrambled for the right words.


    "I... I apologize, Master, if I have disappointed you," I said, my voice shaking.


    Without warning, he was upon me.


    One moment, I was on the floor, head bowed, and the next, my chin was being held with terrifying strength. His hand was cool against my skin, but his grip felt like fire. I gasped, the pressure sharp, and then it was as though my very bones trembled at themand in his touch.


    "Don¡¯t disappoint me again," he pointed out coldly.


    His dark eyes narrowed, and before I could think of what to do, or say, his power surged through me¡ªand in a single, brutal motion, he cracked something in my body.


    A bone in my wrist shattered with the sharp, unbearable sound ringing in my ears, followed by a scream I couldn¡¯t quite control.


    I writhed in agony, my body fighting against the wave of excruciating pain that spread from the broken bone to my entire frame. I gasped for air, but every breath felt like a jagged piece of ss in my lungs.


    "Please... Master... Mercy..." I begged, barely able to speak through the crushing agony.


    The devil¡¯s lips curled into a smile¡ªone that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "Do you dare question me? Do you dare question my will?"


    I could barely get the words out through my clenched teeth. "No... no, Master."


    The smile vanished, and on his face now, was the unnerving calmness he always carried. "Good. Now listen."


    He moved closer, the air around him crackling with dark energy. I could barely focus on his words, the pain still thrumming through me like a wild pulse, but I forced myself to listen.


    "You¡¯ve been ying your part, Luis. I gave you a script, and you¡¯ve been following it well. But there¡¯s one thing I cannot have¡ªyou messing with Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    Huh?


    His words sent a shock through me. It was a sharp jolt that knocked the pain back for a moment.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?" I stammered, bewildered. "What significance does she have to you? She¡¯s just a pack girl, nothing more."


    What was it about her? Why did she seem to have captured everyone¡¯s attention? If it wasn¡¯t the entire pack jealous of her uniqueness, it was Axel acting like he wasn¡¯t enthralled by her, or mepletely enchanted and ready to do anything for her... or the devil...


    His reason, I didn¡¯t know.


    The devil¡¯s smile disappearedpletely after myst words and something colder and darker burned in his eyes. Without another word, he snapped his fingers.


    A sickening, agonizing crack echoed through the room, and before I even had time to brace myself, the devil¡¯s power tore through me, breaking my bones as though they were twigs.


    Every bone in my body was fractured, one by one. I howled in pain, my body convulsing as my joints dislocated, my chest tight with the struggle to breathe through the torture.


    "You speak of her like she means nothing," the devil¡¯s voice came through the haze of agony. "But she does mean more than you can ever in a thousand lifetimes. And if you ever, <i>ever</i>, mess with her again, this is what I¡¯ll do to you. I will break you."


    The pain was unbearable, my body shaking uncontrobly as I tried to speak, to apologize, but my tongue wouldn¡¯t obey. It felt as though my very voice had been shattered.


    I could barely get the words out, my throat too tight, too raw. "I... I won¡¯t... Master..."


    "You see, Luis," he said, his voice so calm, it was almost surreal against the backdrop of my agony, "I have a n. Everything and everyone in it must fall into ce. You¡¯ve been ying your part, but I cannot have you distracted by her. I cannot have you enchanted by her. She is not yours to be captivated with. You do not worth a single hair on her body."

 Chapter 93: _ Rosario, I Beg You

    <h4>Chapter 93: _ Rosario, I Beg You</h4>


    Pain was an abstract concept until now.


    I¡¯d thought I understood suffering. I¡¯d thought I¡¯d known what it was to be broken, to be crushed beneath the weight of agony.


    I was a fool.


    The Devil had a way of redefining misery, of stretching the limits of human tolerance until all that remained was a whimpering, devastated husk.


    I was that husk.


    I was under the Devil¡¯s grasp. I screamed¡ªno, I tried to scream. But my voice was gone, my tongue twisted into a useless lump of flesh.


    My body which was once free and once strong, folded in on itself like a marite with its strings cut. Every muscle shut down, every limb curled inward, returning me to the prison I had known for seventeen years.


    I was a child again. A helpless, broken thing.


    The Devil stood over me, his overly dark shadow stretching long across the cold marble floor. His eyes burned like an endless pit of fire and malice.


    "You dare defy me, Luis? I saved you from this misery, and yet, you test my patience?"


    How was I to know that simply Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was part of the devil¡¯s bigger n? Who the fucking hell was she to him?


    I mean, of what use or heritage was she to matter so much to my dark master? This should have repelled me from thinking about her further.


    But the devil had forgotten that he had trained me in his ways. This warning, this wall he so wanted to build between me and her had only made her even more interesting in my eyes.


    Once I was free from his shackles, I¡¯d see her again. Holy shit. I forgot he could read my thoughts if he wanted to. I hoped he wasn¡¯t trying to do so now.


    I would have begged. I would have cursed him. I would haveughed like a madman if I still had control over my face. But I could do none of that.


    He crouched beside me, long fingers gripping my chin, forcing me to look at him. "Two days. That¡¯s how long you¡¯ll sit in this body, remembering what I saved you from. And if you defy me again, I¡¯ll do it again. And again. And again."


    Then, as suddenly as he came, he was gone.


    The silence was the worst part.


    Not the pain¡ªthough, Dio mio, the pain was unspeakable¡ªnot the humiliation, not even the knowledge that I had once again been dragged back into the hell I had fought so hard to escape.


    No. The worst part was the silence.


    Because it meant I was alone.


    Alone with the ghosts of my past, along with the nine years of memories... of pure helplessness... of the way before the devil¡¯s emergence in my life that came flooding back with vicious, merciless force.


    .


    The past banged into me with the weight of a thousand bricks.


    Seventeen years of staring at the same four walls. Nine of them spent truly weak. Seventeen years of pity, of being forgotten. Nine of needing help for everything.


    I could still hear the voices¡ªwhispers, murmurs,ughter behind closed doors.


    <i>"Poor Luis. Such a shame."</i>


    <i>"A cripple like him? Tsk, tsk, what a waste."</i>


    <i>"He¡¯ll never be a real man. He¡¯ll never..."</i>


    I choked on the memory. Or at least, I would have if I had the ability to move my own damn throat properly.


    The Devil had mocked me, had torn me apart, and then had left me like this¡ªas if reminding me of what I was before he "saved" me.


    <i>"You¡¯ll remain in this state for two days. Let this be a lesson."</i>


    I had wanted to fight back, to curse him, to demand he fix this now, but I had no voice. And even if I did, the bastard was gone¡ªdisappeared, leaving me to rot in my own humiliation.


    Thank the moon I couldn¡¯t. Had I fought back, he would have discarded my entire being into a pile of ashes with just a raise of his pinky.


    Rage grew in me like a tumor, but my body was useless, limp, and a prison I had thought I escaped forever.


    The rage kept mepany through the rest of the dawn until daybreak. The rage and the overwhelming fear that I would never escape this fate again.


    And the....


    ... The door creaked open.


    Rosario. My oblivious sex toy. Too bad there¡¯ll be no fucking between us for the next three days.


    "?Buenos d¨ªas, mi ni?o!" Her voice rang out like a bell, far too cheerful for the disaster that was my existence.


    I heard her approach, her heels clicking against the floor, her cheap jasmine perfume and kitchen spices scent in the air.


    Then, came a sigh. "Ay, pobrecito, you had another bad night, didn¡¯t you?"


    Yes, Rosario. I had a particrly <i>bad</i> night. The Devil broke all my bones.


    She shuffled around, humming some old ranchera song, before her warm hands touched my face. "You need a good bath, mi amor. You stink."


    I <i>knew</i> that. But did she have to say it?


    She rolled me onto my side, her strong hands working effortlessly, undressing me with the efficiency of someone who had been doing this for far too long. Iy limp, staring at the ceiling, while she prepared the water, the familiar scrape of the metal basin against the tiles grating on my nerves.


    "Ah, Luis, I swear, men are useless. Completely useless."


    Ah, yes. Here it was.


    The Rosario Rant.


    "My husband? Bah! Always running around, never home. I should¡¯ve married Pablo, you know? He was a <i>real</i> man. Had a job, a nice car..."


    She tugged my pants off with one swift motion.


    "...but no, I had to fall for a pretty face. And now, what do I have? A ghost of a husband and three children who eat like demons."


    Rosario.


    Rosario, I beg you.


    Just let me <i>die</i> in peace.


    But no, she continued. And as she leaned over to grab the soap, her blouse shifted low, revealing her oh, so plump pinkish cleavage.


    Ah.


    Oh.


    Now, was I a sinner? Yes. Did I have thoughts unbefitting a disabled man with broken bones? Also yes.


    Because Rosario, despite her endlessints, had a body built by the Goddess herself. And my position; helpless, dependent, and trapped... only made things worse.


    Her cleavage was right there. <i>Right there</i>.


    And I could do <i>nothing</i>.


    "Honestly, Luis, I don¡¯t know how you put up with all these men in this house. If I were you, I¡¯d..."


    She stopped mid-sentence, tilting her head at me.


    Oh no.


    Please, Rosario.


    "Are you blushing?"


    No, woman. I am suffering.


    She smirked, dabbing water over my chest, her hands skimming over my skin like she <i>knew</i> she was torturing me. "Ay, Luis, if only you could talk. I bet you¡¯d have <i>so</i> much to say."


    Oh, <i>you have no idea</i>.

 Chapter 94: _ Mine to Suffer, Mine to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 94: _ Mine to Suffer, Mine to Kill</h4>


    Rosario pped her hands together. "Alright, mi amor, you wait here like a good boy while I get your breakfast."


    Ah, yes. As if I had any other choice.


    She straightened, smoothing down her skirt, then leaned down... too damn close¡ªto adjust my pillow. The scent of jasmine and whatever cheap detergent she used filled my nose. My eyes, despite my best efforts, dipped again to the view her blouse so generously offered.


    Dio mio.


    I wanted to turn my head away. Or at least pretend to be disgusted by it because I¡¯d rather look away than let my big Daddy monster rise with no hope of a release.


    But no¡ªmy useless, disabled state meant I could do neither. So I justy there, stiff as a corpse, with Rosariopletely unaware that she wasmitting a crime against my sanity.


    She patted my chest with the condescending fondness of a grandmother. "You wait, eh? I¡¯ll bring you something warm."


    With that, she waltzed out of the room, still humming the stupid old ranchera song, leaving me alone with my misery.


    Minutes passed.


    Then more minutes.


    Then an eternity.


    By the time Rosario returned, I was already plotting my revenge on Tomas and his family, Diego for all the miseries he put Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ throughst night even though I didn¡¯t know how to go about that yet.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ didn¡¯t make it easy for me either, iming she loved him and wouldn¡¯t want to see him harmed. If his misery would agonize her, then I needed to find a more creative way to make sure he paid.


    As for the brats who harassed her, I would start the punishing cycle from them. Kill them off one by one until their parents and everyone they knew, fear on their behalf, thinking they¡¯d offend the Grim Reaper himself.


    "Perd¨®n, perd¨®n, mi ni?o," she huffed, carrying a tray. "I had to warm the tortis." Rosario¡¯s voice cut my thoughts short.


    Warm the tortis.


    Ah, s¨ª, of course. Because the bread needed to be cozy while I was trapped in this useless body, waiting for her return like a neglected house cat.


    She set the tray on the table beside me, pulled up a chair, and made a show of carefully arranging the food. Scrambled eggs, and tortis with a side of beans. She even poured me a ss of orange juice like a devoted caregiver.


    Then, atst, she turned to me with a patient expression. "Alright, mi amor. Open up."


    The humiliation of being spoon-fed was nothing new, but today, after <i>everything</i>, it was a fresh kind of torture.


    She scooped up a piece of egg, brought it to my lips, and I, hating myself, hating this entire situation¡ªopened my mouth in the most non-existent and pathetic way that I could.


    Just as I was about to suffer my second bite, the door swung open.


    "?Rosario!"


    The voice was male. It was deep and too cheerful. Too damn confident.


    My body, still trapped in this useless, limp state, red with instant and irrational rage.


    <i>No. </i>I knew that voice.


    Ernesto. The <i>bastard.</i>


    The guard strolled in like he owned the ce, like he had a right to be here <i>like I wasn¡¯t sitting right fucking there.</i>


    He didn¡¯t even nce my way¡ªno, his eyes went to Rosario immediately, his mouth stretching into a <i>sleazy grin</i>.


    I felt it then; something dark, something <i>menacing</i> curling inside me, crawling its way up my spine.


    Mine.


    She was <i>mine</i>.


    Not in the sense that I <i>loved</i> her¡ªDio no. Also not in the way that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was mine. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was special. She was like one¡¯s most prized possession. Like a family heirloom with history.


    Like a mother¡¯s love. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was a reason a man could live for. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was mine to protect, care for, console,fort, and own.


    Rosario on the other hand, she was a thing. An object to be used and discarded as I please. However, since I hated to share, I¡¯d kill Ernesto one of these days.


    Rosario was nothing more than a passing amusement, a distraction, something to make my miserable state slightly less unbearable.


    But she was <i>mine</i> to enjoy, mine to toy with, mine to entertain whatever depraved thoughts I wanted when she bathed me, touched me, leaned too close with her stupidly revealing blouse.


    Not <i>his</i>.


    Never his.


    Yet there Ernesto was, swaggering toward her, eyes filled with hunger as if she belonged to him.


    I wanted to kill him.


    Not punch. Not maim. Not humiliate.


    <i>Kill.</i>


    "Ah, mi amor," he crooned, reaching for Rosario¡¯s hand. "You look more beautiful every day."


    Rosario <i>giggled.</i>


    Giggled. Like a blushing schoolgirl.


    I wanted to snap her neck.


    She swatted at him yfully with the same spoon she had just used to feed me. "Ay, Ernesto, no seas tonto. You¡¯ll get me in trouble!"


    "You like trouble," Ernesto purred, grabbing her wrist and pulling her closer.


    I stopped breathing.


    No, really. If I had control over my own fucking lungs, I would have <i>held</i> my breath.


    His hand slid down her waist, fingers curling possessively around it, and she... she <i>leaned into it</i>.


    My vision turned red.


    Not figuratively. <i>Literally.</i>


    Something inside me pressed against my ribs, roaring to be let out.


    I wanted to rip his throat out.


    I wanted to watch him bleed, hear him choke on it, see the light drain from his eyes as he realized¡ªtoote... <i>who the fuck he was touching.</i>


    She was <i>mine</i>.


    If I wasn¡¯t stuck, I would have done it. I would have sent Rosario into a deep slumber and taken care of our little mess. But thank you, Devil.


    Rosario twirled a strand of hair around her finger, feigning reluctance. "I have too much to do, Ernesto. I can¡¯t."


    "Too much to do?" Ernesto chuckled. "All I see is you feeding this poor bastard. Come on, just one drink, cari?o."


    <i>Poor bastard.</i>


    I was right fucking here.


    Forced to <i>watch</i> while this pathetic excuse of a man dared toy his filthy hands on something <i>that belonged to me</i>. And called me names too?


    Bloody hell, in two days, he would be repeating this to my face. If he dared not to, if his tongue failed him, then he¡¯d pay with his life.


    Rosario sighed, tilting her head like she was actually considering it. Then, <i>finally</i>, she nced back at me and tsked.


    "Ay, Luis, pobrecito. You¡¯re not jealous, are you?"


    Knots tightened in my stomach at that.


    <i>Jealous?</i>


    <i>Jealous?</i>


    Oh, no. No, no, no, Rosario.


    Jealousy was a petty, human emotion.


    What I felt wasn¡¯t jealousy. It was <i>pure</i><i>murderous intent</i>.


    Ernesto, the absolute <i>imbecile</i>, actually had the audacity to p a hand on my shoulder, his touch <i>disgusting</i> on my paralyzed skin. "Don¡¯t worry, Luisito," he chuckled. "I¡¯ll bring her back in one piece."


    I saw it, clear as day¡ªhis throat, his jugr, the pulse of life just beneath the skin.


    One slice. One squeeze. One snap.


    And he would never touch <i>my things</i> again.

 Chapter 95: _ Slutty Rosario

    <h4>Chapter 95: _ Slutty Rosario</h4>


    The door was shut after Rosario and Ernesto and then, they were gone.


    Thank the Devil.


    I could finally breathe again¡ªif only that weren¡¯t a luxury I didn¡¯t actually have thanks to this useless body. My whole being was thrumming with rage, but I could do nothing but lie there, seething in a silent prison of my own flesh.


    Ernesto. That bastard. I could still see him; his hands on my property. His fingers squeezing, his arrogant little chuckles, the way Rosario giggled like some lovesick idiot...


    Dios m¨ªo.


    I needed to kill something. Someone. No, no¡ªkilling was too kind. Too fast.


    My mind spun with the possibilities. Would I gut him like a pig? Cut out his tongue and make Rosario serve it in a stew? Tie him to a chair and peel his fingernails off one by one while he sobbed for mercy?


    Or...


    Would I skin him first? Very slowly. Then I would break every bone in his pathetic body, one by one, making sure he felt each and every snap reverberate down to his very soul. Then, just when he thought he could take no more, I¡¯d sew him back together just to start all over again.


    Oh, he would scream, of course. He¡¯d beg. He¡¯d wail. He¡¯d plead for his life.


    And I¡¯d smile.


    Because this? This right here? This was uneptable.


    And yet, all I could do wasy here with my limbs as lifeless as my father¡¯s corpse all those years ago, while that cretino walked away with what was mine.


    The room was too quiet. Too empty.


    I could still smell her perfume in the air. Jasmine. Fake vani. Sweat. I could still hear her stupid, airy giggle echoing in my ears, her sweet "Ay, Ernesto, no seas tonto," looping in my brain like a cursed melody.


    And that bastard¡ªthat bastard. Ernesto had touched her as if he had any fucking right. As if she were his.


    Mine.


    She was mine.


    Not because I cared. Not because she meant anything beyond momentary amusement. No¡ªbecause I hated sharing.


    And because I was supposed to be the one tormenting her, not him.


    Now, thanks to my worthless, immobile body, I was lying here like a sack of potatoes, helpless, waiting for them toe back.


    Or not.


    Maybe they wouldn¡¯te back.


    Maybe Ernesto was already dragging her into some dark corner, pressing her up against a wall, whispering disgusting things in her ear while she giggled and preened for him.


    I nearly cked out from rage. And just when I thought I¡¯d seen it all, I heard footsteps. Fast ones.


    Then, came, two bodies bursting through the door, panting.


    Rosario was wide-eyed but she was clinging to Ernesto¡¯s arm.


    Ernesto, looking both rmed and stupidly delighted, whistled.


    "They almost caught us!" Rosario wheezed, clutching her chest as she tried to catch her breath.


    Ernesto grinned ¡ªthe absolute imbecile. "That was close."


    I wanted to ask, who almost caught them? The devil? Some other guard? Moon Goddess?


    But s, I was mute. All I could do was re daggers at them, mentally carving out Ernesto¡¯s obituary.


    Rosario wiped her brow, still giggling like this was the most thrilling thing that had ever happened in her miserable little life. "We need to be careful!"


    "Nah," Ernesto dismissed, waving a hand. "We¡¯re safe here."


    Safe. Safe?


    In here? What a joke.


    No one was safe in my room. I could do and undo it if I wanted to. If only the devil hadn¡¯t done this to me.


    Rosario thought twice about it all. I saw it; a flicker of difort crossed her face as she nced at me, still frozen on the bed where she left me after feeding me.


    "You don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird doing it in front of him?" she asked, lowering her voice.


    Weird?


    Weird?!


    Woman, are you deranged?!


    "Oh,e on, cari?o," Ernesto crooned, sliding an arm around her waist. "What¡¯s he gonna do? Blink at us?"


    I wanted to rip his intestines out and strangle him with them.


    "He can still hear," Rosario pointed out.


    "Yeah? And?" Ernesto grinned. "Maybe he¡¯ll learn a thing or two, eh?"


    Oh. Oh, I was going to kill him so slowly.


    But Rosario was still hesitating, shifting awkwardly on her feet. "I don¡¯t know, Ernesto. It feels... wrong."


    Yes. Correct. Go with that. Leave.


    Ernesto sighed dramatically, rolling his eyes. "Fine. If you don¡¯t want to..." He leaned in, pressing his lips to her ear, and whispered. "But you seemed so excited before..."


    Rosario bit her lip like she wasn¡¯t the oneining about men just an hour ago. Her husband was apparently the most unlucky man in the worlds


    Her doubt disappeared in real-time all because she wanted to be fucked. Rosario, I fuck you mad four times in a week¡ªis that not good enough?!


    "No one will find out," Ernesto purred, dragging his hands down her hips. "Besides, what¡¯s hotter than a little danger, eh? Dangerous sex is the sweetest


    Rosario exhaled with uncertainty.


    I internally screamed.


    And then, It began.


    I watched as my own personal hell unfolded before me.


    Ernesto was a menace. He mmed his mouth against hers, and I swear on my dead father¡¯s grave, I have never seen a man so aggressively ipetent at kissing.


    His lips devoured hers in a way that resembled a starving animal trying to inhale a fish whole.


    The wet noises were unholy and increasingly annoying


    He made sound effects. BLOODY Sound effects.


    "Mm. Mmmmh. Ah, yeah..."


    Dio mio, send me back to Hell.


    Rosario moaned theatrically, tilting her head back as if she were in some cheap porn video.


    Ernesto took that as an invitation to descend upon her neck like a man who had just been informed he was, in fact, a vampire.


    SMACK.


    SUCK.


    SLURP.


    I was going to vomit. They were half naked, right in front of me, with Rosario¡¯s pants half-pulled down.


    Ernesto was sticking his fingers into her hole, making her groan out in pleasure. However, when he increased it by sticking his entire palm into her, she was screaming and never stopped until he pulled the gruff palm out of her hole.


    Yuck. Big Bad Daddy Luis is officially raging. Big Bad Daddy Luis will be very bad... soon.

 Chapter 96: _ Blessed, Merciful Alone

    <h4>Chapter 96: _ Blessed, Merciful Alone</h4>


    "Ernesto!" Rosario giggled, shoving at him yfully.


    "Mm," he grunted against her throat, his hands now ravenously tugging at her blouse.


    I was living a nightmare.


    Their clothes rustled, buttons popped, Rosario let out more exaggerated sighs¡ªand then, the smell hit me.


    The sickly sweet perfume.


    The cheap cologne.


    The sweat.


    The scent of my own impending psychotic break.


    Ernesto was dragging her dress down her shoulders, pressing obnoxious, exaggerated kisses down her corbone, his hands grabbing at whatever he could like a man attempting to knead dough with his elbows.


    I wanted to scream.


    No, worse¡ªI wanted to end entire bloodlines. And then... he started narrating.


    "Your skin," Ernesto groaned dramatically, dragging his lips down her chest. "It¡¯s like... silk."


    It was not.


    Rosario giggled again. "Oh, Ernesto¡ª"


    I did not hear the rest because I had just left my body.


    I was floating above the room, looking down at my paralyzed form, watching as the woman who had bathed me, fed me, and put me to bed like an infant, was now getting groped senseless not three feet away from mypletely immobile corpse.


    I willed my soul to escape this prison.


    It did not.


    I prayed for the Devil to take me back.


    He did not.


    I watched, trapped in my own personal purgatory, as Ernesto continued his onught of unskilled, sweaty affection.


    Thrusting into her clumsily, panting and dragging her breast with each pressure.


    Rosario, to her credit, tried to keep up. But she keptughing, gasping, wiggling as if the entire experience tickled rather than aroused her.-


    "Ah, Ernesto... yes! That¡¯s it. Fuck ME!"


    And Ernesto. Oh, Ernesto. The man was performing.


    His hands were everywhere, nowhere, pping, groping, fumbling like an idiot ying Whack-a-Mole with a blindfold.


    His mouth was all over the ce.


    At one point, he made direct eye contact with me as he licked a stripe up Rosari<strong>o¡¯s neck, </strong>his dick still nted in her hole.


    I died.


    I literally died.


    My soul left my body and refused to return. This was it. This was how I finally sumbed to madness.


    Just then, Ernesto moaned.


    Like. Really moaned.


    Like threw his head back and let out a sound so gruff, that I thought he was either having an exorcism or a stroke.


    And I lost it. I did not make a sound. I did not move so much that one would think I was the one cumming and not him.


    But inside my head, entire civilizations crumbled. This was not happening. I was not here. But oh, I was.


    I was right. Fucking. Here.


    Forced to witness this unholy bullshit. I did the only thing I could do.


    I seethed. And I nned. Rosario and Ernesto?


    They would pay.


    Oh, they would pay.


    And when I was done with them, their grandchildren would still be apologizing for this.


    Ernesto finally finished with a grunt so ungodly, that I half-expected the heavens to split open and smite us all.


    Rosario sighed dramatically, limp beneath him as if she had just survived a war. Meanwhile, Ernesto, the absolute menace, remained atop her, panting like he had just run a marathon he was very ill-prepared for.


    And then¡ªbecause the universe truly hated me he smacked her ass.


    Not once.


    Not twice.


    <i>Three</i> times.


    Loud. Echoing. Wet.


    Each p resounded through the room, sending me further into the abyss of my own suffering.


    "Ah, mi amor," Ernesto groaned, rolling off of her with the grace of a dead whale. "That was something. I bet your husband can¡¯t pleasure you in the ways that I do."


    Something indeed. A war crime, most likely.


    Rosario giggled as she pulled herself from the bed, stretching like a satisfied cat. Her dress was bunched up around her waist, her panties dangling around her thighs.


    "Don¡¯t drag my husband into this, Ernesto, darling."


    And then, came the most horrifying part.


    She didn¡¯t wash up. Not even a cursory wipe.


    Nothing.


    She simply shimmied her panties back up, adjusted her dress, and <i>moved on with her life</i>.


    Like the act she just participated in wasn¡¯t a vition of all that was good and holy.


    Meanwhile, Ernesto stood, tucking himself back into his pants with a <i>self-satisfaction</i> so immense I wanted to strangle him with my own paralyzed hands.


    "Alright, cari?o, I¡¯ll see youter," he said, pressing a final, obnoxiously loud kiss to Rosario¡¯s cheek. "Don¡¯t miss me too much, huh?"


    And with that, the bastard was gone, leaving behind the scent of sweat, cheap cologne, and my own rising homicidal urges.


    Rosario sighed, brushing her hair back, and then, she turned to me, as if remembering I existed.


    As if she hadn¡¯t just engaged in the most monstrosity disy of physical affection I had ever been forced to witness.


    As if she were about to do the unthinkable.


    "Time for lunch, Luisito," she cooed, stepping closer with a warm smile.


    I stared at her in abject horror.


    No. No, she wouldn¡¯t. She <i>couldn¡¯t</i>. But she could.


    And she <i>did</i>.


    She reached for the bowl of food she had prepared earlier; the same one she had set aside <i>before</i> she let Ernesto grope her like a blindfolded man trying to solve a Rubik¡¯s Cube.


    She picked up a spoon. And she stirred.


    And then¡ªthen, with hands that had just been <i>everywhere</i>¡ªshe scooped up a spoonful of food and held it up to my lips.


    My soul left my body.


    "Open up," she chirped.


    Open what the fuck up? She¡¯s got to be kidding me!


    I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. I just remained immobile, breathing heavily through my nose to show my disapproval.


    "Come on, don¡¯t be difficult." She nudged the spoon against my lips, voice still annoyingly sweet. "You need to eat."


    I did not. I refused. I <i>would</i> not.


    Rosario, apparently unfazed by my tant rejection, sighed dramatically. "Fine. If you won¡¯t eat willingly..."


    And before I could even brace myself, she <i>forced</i> my mouth open with one hand, pried my jaw apart like she was cracking open a stubborn walnut, and <i>dumped</i> the food inside.


    <strong><i>What the?!</i></strong>


    I choked. I gagged. I died.


    But Rosario simply smiled, patting my cheek like I was a fussy child. "See? That wasn¡¯t so bad."


    I was going to murder her.


    And yet, she continued, humming softly as she spooned more food into my unwilling mouth,pletely unbothered by my silent fury.


    Eventually, she finished, wiped my lips as if that made <i>anything</i> better, and tidied up the room.


    Then, after an eternity of torment, she finally left towards dusk.


    And I was alone. Blessed, merciful <i>alone</i>.


    The silence was deafening.


    For the first time in what felt like years, I exhaled. Or at least, I <i>wished</i> I could exhale.


    My body remained still, useless, and heavy. But my mind¡ªoh, my mind was sharp. I seethed, stewed, and plotted a hundred ways to dismantle Ernesto piece by piece.


    But then, exhaustion imed me. And to my surprise, I <i>slept</i>. Not lightly. Not in that restless, half-conscious way I had grown ustomed to.


    But <i>deeply</i>.


    And I dreamed.


    However, it wasn¡¯t of Ernesto¡¯s slow and painful demise, though that was certainly still on the agenda.


    My dream just wasn¡¯t of revenge.


    But of <i>her</i>.


    Of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.

 Chapter 97: _ She is My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 97: _ She is My Wife</h4>


    For the first time in years, I dreamed of something other than blood and vengeance.


    The air was warm, scented with freshly cut grass and the sweetness of orange blossoms. The sky stretched wide and golden, kissed by the beautiful colors of the setting sun.


    I stood outside a house, which for some reason, I knew was <i>my </i>house. It was a beautiful vi in the countryside, surrounded by rolling fields and swaying cypress trees.


    And there, just a few steps away, were two children.


    A little boy, about seven, with golden brown hair and my wolfish grin. He was chasing after a girl with long, flowing hair the color of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s.


    Sheughed, shrieking with delight as she dodged him, her tiny feet kicking up dust as she ran in circles around a small stone fountain.


    "Got you!" the boy cried, tackling her.


    They tumbled into the grass, giggling, before copsing in a heap and shaking withughter.


    A warmth bloomed in my chest while watching them. My heart awakened with something so unfamiliar and yet, so foreign, that for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to call it.


    By the devil, it was happiness. I found happiness in watching these two kids to whom I had never seen in my life.


    Then, the front door creaked open.


    "Amores m¨ªos!"


    That voice... it made my hair stand at ends.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stepped onto the porch, her long skirt swaying with the breeze. Her blouse was soft and loose, framing the curve of her shoulders.


    Her hair was free, cascading down her back like a red waterfall. She looked radiant, and breathtaking in a way that made my throat dry.


    She wiped her hands on a dish towel and propped one hand on her hip. "How many times must I call you? It¡¯s dinnertime. Come inside before it gets cold."


    The children shot to their feet, racing toward her, their faces alight with joy. She crouched, gathering them in her arms and pressing kisses to their foreheads.


    "Mischievous little devils," she murmured,ughing softly.


    Then, she turned to me. And just like that, the rest of the world faded away.


    C-can she see me?!


    A smile spread across her lips slowly. She stepped toward me, her bare feet whispering against the stone path, and lifted herself onto her toes.


    "You too, mi amor," she murmured against my lips, pressing the sweetest, most tender kiss there. "Come eat."


    Dios m¨ªo... did... did Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ just kissed me?!


    I wanted to stay here forever. In this dream. In this life. In a world where she was mine, where we had a home, where the only thing that mattered was the sound of our children¡¯sughter and the warmth of her touch.


    I wanted to eat her food. To be her man... be the father of her kids.


    But dreams are cruel.


    And the sound of an irritatingly loud voice ruined my peace.


    "Luis! Luis, wake up, carajo!"


    A sharp snort tore me from sleep. My eyelids felt like rocks and my entire body was stuffy, and when I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Rosario standing over me, her face so close I could see every one of her overgrown eyebrow hairs.


    "Finally! I thought you¡¯d slipped into aa overnight. Dios m¨ªo, Luis, you sleep like the dead."


    I wanted to groan. I wanted to curse. I wanted to throw something at her head. But, of course, all I could do was blink.


    She took myck of response as permission to continue her morning rant.


    "You know, some of us actually work for a living. Some of us don¡¯t get to just sit around in a wheelchair all day, drooling like a baby. But do you care? No. You make me do everything. I should start charging you extra for all this suffering."


    I stared nkly at the ceiling.


    "And don¡¯t even get me started onst night! Hah! Do you know what I dreamt about? A rich husband, Luis! A handsome, wealthy man who would sweep me off my feet and take me far, far away from this wretched pack."


    She grabbed a cloth, dabbing at my face like she was a fucking butcher.


    "But do you know what happened, Luis? Right as my dream-husband was about to propose, I woke up to my real <i>barely at-home one, </i>moaning like a dying cow! So, no, I did <i>not</i> get my beauty sleep!"


    <i>Oh, how I missed my powers. I would have long shut her up. She was always well-behaved when I was in control. </i>


    "Ugh. You really need to learn how to control that saliva situation. It¡¯s disgusting." She belched right onto my face.


    <i>My FACE! </i>


    If I could move, I would¡¯veunched her straight through the nearest window. But I endured. Like I always did. Like I had for years before the devil came along.


    She sighed dramatically. "I swear, if I had a coin for every time I had to deal with your nonsense, I¡¯d be richer than the Alpha himself."


    <i>Right back at ya, Rosario. Right back at ya!</i>


    She began her usual morning routine, which involvedining as she moved me into a morefortable position, checked my limbs, and... unfortunately, wiped the drool off my face.


    "And another thing," she continued, "you need to eat. And no, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t <i>want</i> to. Because if you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll die, and then what? I¡¯ll be out of a job, that¡¯s what! And I cannot afford that."


    I wanted her to choke on her breakfast.


    She fed me as she always did; loudly, impatiently, shoving food into my mouth like I was an annoying child.


    And, as always, she passed out in the chair afterward, mouth hanging open, snoring like a thunderstorm.


    <i>Pig!</i>


    I sat there, trapped, listening to her ungodly snores.


    But it didn¡¯t matter because today was thest day.


    Tomorrow, I will have my body back.


    And I would see her again.


    I closed my eyes, forcing myself to sink back into the remnants of my dream, trying to hold onto that fleeting warmth.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Herughter. Her kiss. Her voice calling me inside.


    I needed to see her. Tomorrow. Tomorrow I would have my body back. And when I did...


    Nothing would stop me from going to her.

 Chapter 98: _ Luis Likes Axel Again

    <h4>Chapter 98: _ Luis Likes Axel Again</h4>


    It waste noon when Axel arrived; loud and full of himself, as usual.


    I didn¡¯t particrly care for his visits. But I couldn¡¯t exactly throw him out, so I endured his rants, his dramatics, hisints about life.


    And then he said it.


    <i>"I kissed Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."</i>


    I froze.


    For a moment, I wondered if I had misheard him. If the gods were ying some joke on me. If cameras were hidden somewhere and he¡¯d shout "It¡¯s a prank!"ter.


    <i>"Yeah. And, uh... I kinda bit her too."</i>


    My whole world fell apart at that. I felt pain like I had never known before right there in that organ that pumps my blood.


    <i>"And, uh... drank her blood."</i>


    <strong><i>What in the unholy hell?!</i></strong>


    If I could have moved, I would have ripped him apart right then and there. I would have damned the consequences. I wouldn¡¯t have thought of the tranquility, pleasure, and bliss that awaited me when I achieved my revenge.


    I wouldn¡¯t have thought of the devil and his warnings. I would have just murdered Axel in cold blood, right there and then.


    How <i>dare</i> he? How dare he touch her? How dare he taste her?


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was <i>mine.</i>


    He wheezed out augh. "Before you judge me... and I know you¡¯re judging me¡ªjust know that I regret nothing."


    I wanted to kill him. I wanted to rip out his throat and watch him bleed. But all I could do was sit there, trapped in this useless body, while Axel <iughed</i> about it.


    The jealousy burned inside me like a wildfire, consuming every rational thought I could eventch on to for the sake of sanity.


    He kissed her. He <i>touched</i> her.


    And I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing about it.


    At least, not yet.


    Axel leaned back, shaking his head. "Yeah. I¡¯m so fucked."


    No, <i>I</i> was.


    Because now, more than ever, I needed tomorrow toe. I needed my body back. And when I did, Axel was going to pay.


    If I could have moved, Axel would be dead.


    Right now.


    I would have torn his head from his shoulders and used it as a centerpiece for my next meal.


    He <i>drank her blood. Whatever the hell for?! Was he a vampire or something?!</i>


    And he had the <i>audacity</i> to sit there, wheezing outughter like it was the funniest thing in the world.


    I didn¡¯t realize how deeply my hatred for him could fester until this moment. It burned in my gut, smokey and roaring, spreading through my veins like poison.


    My entire body <i>boiled </i>with rage, but there was nothing I could do except sit there like the useless b of flesh I had been forced to be.


    Axel ran a hand through his hair, exhaling loudly. "God, Luis, you should have <i>seen</i> her face. I swear, she looked at me like I had just kicked a damn puppy."


    I <i>will</i> kill you.


    "She didn¡¯t even say a word at first. Just stood there, looking at me like I had personally <i>offended</i> her entire bloodline." He chuckled, shaking his head. "<i>Dios m¨ªo</i>, it was so awkward."


    I wanted to dig my nails into his skin, watch him bleed, make him <i>suffer... </i>


    "She <i>did</i> kiss me back, though."


    I froze.


    "<i>No, she didn¡¯t!"</i>


    If I could have spoken, I would have shouted it.


    Axel rubbed his jaw, wincing slightly. "Damn, Luis, she¡¯s <i>strong</i>. I mean, I know she¡¯s an Omega and all, but ... <i>carajo</i>¡ªshe¡¯s got a fierce kiss right there."


    Another rush of rage overtook me.


    "But you know the worst part?" Axel continued, looking at me ndly. "I don¡¯t even know how she <i>feels</i> about it."


    My rage began to cool, as my mind did a huge calction. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had leaned into me so much the other day.


    She had told me, whom she considered a stranger her problems, she had slept in my arms...


    She trusted me. Hell, I bet she loved me!


    Axel leaned back, crossing his arms. "I mean, I <i>hope</i> she doesn¡¯t count it as anything. I¡ª<i>ugh</i>¡ªit was just a stupid mistake. A dumb impulse. I don¡¯t even like women like that. <i>Dios</i>, what if she actually thinks I¡¯m interested in her?" He groaned. "What if she thinks I¡¯m trying to <i>court</i> her or something?"


    My chest loosened finally. So he <i>didn¡¯t</i> want her. Hold on a second, he had the guts not to want the most gracious and beautiful girl in the pack?


    What the fuck did I mean by <i>in the pack? </i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was probably the most beautiful and angelic girl in the history of the universe.


    The Moon Goddess was so jealous of her that she denied her of a wolf. The devil was so enchanted, he wrote a script for her.


    And Axel, he dared to feel neutral about her?!


    Well, good for me.


    For a moment there, I had been ready to rip out his spine with my teeth, but now? Now I could almost... almost¡ª<i>breathe</i> again.


    "It should have never happened," Axel muttered, rubbing his temples. "She probably thinks I¡¯m aplete idiot now."


    She probably <i>does</i>.


    I would haveughed if I could.


    Axel nced at me with a helpless expression on his face. "What the hell do I do, Luis? Do I apologize? Pretend it never happened? Change my name and move to another continent?"


    The fact that he was <i>genuinely</i> asking for my advice only made this more absurd and funny.


    If I were in control of my body, I would have smirked and told him to disappear for eternity. Instead, I stared nkly, letting him stew in his own stupidity.


    Axel groaned again, shaking his head. "Whatever. I¡¯ll figure it outter." He sighed, cracking his knuckles. "There are bigger things to deal with, anyway."


    He then got serious. "Luis, the pack is a mess."


    My interest was piqued immediately. That¡¯s right, Axel boy, give Daddy Luis all the gist and information like the clueless errand boy that you are.


    "The corruption is worse than we thought," Axel said grimly. "And you know who¡¯s at the center of it? <i>Don Diego</i>."


    That didn¡¯t surprise me.


    "He¡¯s pulling some serious strings to keep his <i>own</i> hands clean," Axel continued. "And do you know what he¡¯s done now?"


    He shook his head sadly.


    "He¡¯s framing his <i>own daughter</i> for something she didn¡¯t do. Just to save face."


    ...What?


    I felt the sharp <i>snap</i> of my control fracturing.


    "He¡¯s painting Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ as the weakest link, throwing her under the bus so the me doesn¡¯tnd on <i>him</i>," Axel said bitterly. "To them, she¡¯s just coteral damage."


    Boundless rage thrilled through me. <i></i>The fury was so consuming, so absolute, that for a moment, I forgot how to think.


    Don Diego. That <i>filthy, pathetic bastard.</i>


    He was willing to <i>sacrifice</i> his <i>own</i> daughter to keep his reputation intact? The need for <i>violence</i> surged through me, so strong it was unbearable.


    I would <i>punish</i> them. Every single one of them.


    The ones who called her weak.


    The ones who treated her like nothing more than an <i>inconvenience</i>. The ones who looked at her and saw <i>coteral damage</i> instead of a woman who deserved the world.


    I <i>would</i> make them <i>pay.</i>


    The rage sat heavy in my chest, simmering and patiently waiting.


    Axel let out a slow breath, rubbing his face tiredly.


    "And that¡¯s not even the biggest thing," he muttered.


    There¡¯s <i>more?</i>


    Axel was silent for a moment, as if debating whether or not to say it. Then, finally, he looked me straight in the eyes.


    "I¡¯m going to be Alpha."


    I wentpletely still.


    My breath, if I could even call it that¡ªrose for a second there.


    For years, Axel had <i>rejected</i> the position. He had never shown an interest in it and had <i>mocked</i> the very idea of leading. It had been a wound that festered inside me, knowing that my uncle had <strong>killed my father</strong> for a role that Axel had <i>discarded like</i> it was nothing.


    And now?


    Now, he was <i>finally</i> acknowledging it. For the first time since this conversation began, the tension in my chest <i>eased</i>.


    He was going to take the position. He was going to hold it for me.


    For two more years... just two¡ªI would endure this curse. I would continue ying my part, waiting for the day when I could reim everything that was stolen from me.


    And now, I knew I wouldn¡¯t have to fight Axel for it.


    Because when the time came, he would <i>give</i> it to me. For the first time in years, I felt something close to relief.


    "Not that I <i>want</i> to," Axel muttered, dragging a hand down his face. "But <i>Dios</i>, someone has to keep this pack from falling apart."


    I watched him carefully. Maybe he <i>had</i> changed. Maybe he <i>was</i> finally stepping up.


    And maybe... just maybe...


    For the first time in my life, I could <i>trust</i> him with something.


    At least, for now.


    "You know, Luis, sometimes I wonder why the hell we were born into this mess."


    So did I.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because two years from now, everything would be mine.


    And Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?


    She would be mine, too.

 Chapter 99: _ Daddy Luis is Back

    <h4>Chapter 99: _ Daddy Luis is Back</h4>


    Axel wasn¡¯t done ranting yet.


    Oh no. The idiot still had more words left to spill, and I was the unfortunate soul forced to endure them.


    "I swear, Luis, if I have to deal with one more ridiculous meeting between these people, I might actually throw myself off a cliff," Axel groaned, throwing his arms up. "It¡¯s like watching a group of toddlers fighting over a toy, except the toy is power, and the toddlers are full-grown men with thebined IQ of a moldy cheese wheel."


    If I could have rolled my eyes, I would have. Instead, I sat there, unmoving, waiting for him to finish his speech about his terrible, terrible life.


    "They all act like they give a damn about the pack," he continued, pacing now. "But the second something goes wrong? Oh, suddenly, no one saw anything! No one heard anything! It¡¯s like a miracle, Luis! Everyone just goes deaf and blind when it¡¯s time to take responsibility."


    He threw himself into the nearest chair dramatically. "Dios m¨ªo, I¡¯m going to lose my mind."


    <i>You and me both.</i>


    He stayed quiet for a moment, rubbing his face, and for the first time, I noticed how tired he looked. Axel never took anything seriously, but something about this evening felt different.


    He was different. And despite how much I wanted to throw him into a river, I found myself grudgingly admitting... maybe this version of him wasn¡¯t entirely insufferable.


    Not that I¡¯d ever tell him that.


    "Anyway," he exhaled loudly, stretching out his arms. "I guess I should leave before Rosarioes in and starts yelling at me for ¡¯corrupting the air¡¯ with my presence." He smirked. "You know she still thinks I¡¯m a bad influence on you? She thinks I tell you stuff that makes you go rogue after I left."


    Because you are. And because you <i>DO!</i>


    If I don¡¯t go out to kill after every one of Axel¡¯s rants, I take it out on Rosario. Hence, she never liked it when he came around.


    However, she was lucky I was powerless now and wouldn¡¯t be able to react much.


    Axel stood, stretching. "Alright, hermano, I¡¯ll let you enjoy your miserable existence in peace. Try not to miss me too much."


    With that, he turned and walked out, leaving behind nothing but his usual chaos and the stench of arrogance.


    Argh! Finally!


    Even a toddler never bbered andined as much as he does! I really can¡¯t stand him. However, since he was going to hold my position in ce for me, I guess we could be buddies again.


    Silence reigned in the room for all of five seconds before...


    <i>BANG!</i>


    Rosario stormed in like a furious storm cloud, her hands on her hips, and an expression so fierce it could have sent a grown man into hiding.


    "?Por el amor de Dios, Luis!" she huffed, stomping over. "Do you know what that idiot did? Do you? No, of course, you don¡¯t, because if you did, you¡¯d have already strangled him with your mind or something! Fire?! I swear, my heart almost jumped out of my chest, Luis. He said the house was on fire! I was sleeping! Sleeping!"


    I would have loved to strangle you instead, dear Rosario, but s, my powers were still locked away.


    Rosario paced furiously. "I swear, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say Axel is one step away from bing a rogue! ?Un descarado! Walking around, acting like the rules don¡¯t apply to him!"


    I internally sighed.


    Here we go.


    "Your friend is a menace. A <i>gue.</i> A <i>walking disaster!</i> I swear, he gets worse every year. First, he was just <i>annoying,</i> but now? Now he¡¯s <i>vulgar.</i> Maleducado. Malcriado. Insolente."


    She punctuated each insult with a flick of her wrist.


    I stared at her, waiting for the inevitable conclusion to her rant.


    "And you know what?" She leaned in like she was about to whisper a deep, dark secret. "I don¡¯t think he¡¯s one step away from bing a rogue. I think he HAS be a rogue as a matter of fact."


    I blinked again.


    She nodded seriously, lowering her voice. "I mean, look at him! He¡¯s loud, he¡¯s wild, and Dios, the way he <i>dresses..."</i> She shook her head. "That is <i>not</i> pack behavior, Luis. That is <i>feral.</i>"


    I wanted to tell her that Axel had always been like this, but unfortunately, I was still stuck ying the part of a mute, paralyzed man.


    Rosario continued her dramatic ranting for another twenty minutes, gossiping about everything from the cook¡¯s terrible soup to how she thought one of the younger maids was secretly sneaking out at night.


    Eventually, she sighed, ncing at the clock. "Ay, mira hora. It¡¯ste. I should go."


    <i>Finally.</i>


    "Well," she huffed, finally out ofints. "Try not to let that fool drive you insane, ?s¨ª?"


    She adjusted my nkets unnecessarily, kissed my forehead like I was a toddler, and then, with one final dramatic sigh, left the room.


    And finally, I was alone.


    <strong><i>****</i></strong>


    <i>The Next Night...</i>


    The moment the sun disappeared, I felt it.


    A slow, slinking sensation crawled through my limbs like a sleeping beast stirring after too long in captivity.


    The Devil¡¯s punishment had finally worn off.


    My body began to heal rapidly, warmth spreading through my muscles, and strength returning to my bones. I felt my fingers twitch, my toes curl, and my breath deepened.


    Then, atst...


    I moved.


    A grin bloomed across my face as I sat up, feeling the sheer power rush through me. My senses sharpened instantly... every sound, every scent, every pulse of life around me was suddenly clear.


    My sorcery was returning... I could feel the power pulsing through me.


    The wheelchair creaked as I rose to my feet.


    It was over.


    I was back. Big Bad Daddy Luis is here again!


    And now, I had work to do.


    Ernesto, Ernesto, Ernesto... watch out for Big Bad Daddy Luis would visit you like a thief in the night. Hehehehe... Time to show him who the useless idiot was.

 Chapter 100: _ The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 100: _ The Hunt</h4>


    The night air was cool on my skin as I stepped out of the house. The estate was quiet, moonlight beaming down and the hum of crickets providing a ground stage to my movements.


    I rolled my shoulders, relishing the sensation of control over my body once more. No more pretending. No more sitting still while fools ran their mouths around me.


    I was free again, and my first order of business? Ernesto darling.


    The guard¡¯s quarters were on the far side of the estate, tucked away behind the main house and near the stables.


    It was a modest structure of stone walls, a t roof, and a single door that was never locked because these men were too arrogant to think they needed security. After all, they were the security.


    Idiots.


    I moved silently, keeping my senses heightened. The scent of sweat and stale alcohol dominated the air as I approached. The guards were inside, likely sprawled across their bunks, sleeping off whatever pathetic excuse for work they had done today.


    Ernesto was among them.


    I reached the door and pressed a hand against the rough wood. With a whisper of a dark spell, I sent a pulse of energy through the building.


    One could call it a dark luby that seeped into the walls and curled around the men inside. One by one, their minds gave in; their bodies going limp, and their breathing deepening.


    A few of them stirred, confused, but they didn¡¯t stand a chance against mymand. I was the boss. The best of the best.


    The magnificent Big Bad Daddy Luis. No one came close. My only challenge was the devil. My master. Anybody else was like my puppets or strings.


    I remained the master of all. The one with the supreme authority. Somebody... anybody... cue the dramatic big boss music!


    Within seconds, silence reigned in the room. My spell had sent them all to deep slumber. I could drill holes in their heads and they¡¯d never awake.


    That was how good I was. How magnificent. How malevolent. How... supreme.


    All became a second-hand version of the Sleeping Beauty except for one.


    Ernesto.


    His body twitched, resisting for a brief moment before his limbs rxed, and his breathing evened out. He was mine now.


    I stepped inside, careful not to disturb the other bodies littering the room. The scent of unwashed clothes and cheap cologne assaulted my senses, but I ignored it, focusing on my target.


    I found him in the guards¡¯ quarters, sprawledzily on his cot, one hand tucked under his head, the other draped over his stomach. His boots were still on, his belt half-unbuckled. A bottle of something strong sat at his bedside. Drunk, arrogant, andpletely unaware that Death hade knocking.


    I smirked.


    "Come, Ernesto," I murmured, dominating the deepest depths of his mind.


    His eyes fluttered open, ssy and unfocused, but he obeyed. Without a word, he swung his legs over the side of the cot and stood in a slow and dreamlike movement.


    Good boy.


    I turned and walked out, knowing he would follow.


    I was the boss, and they, the ves. Big Bad Daddy Luis reigns over all!


    The estate was eerily silent as I led him away from the quarters, walking through the shadows until we reached a secluded clearing behind the stables.


    It was quiet here, far from prying eyes and ears. The only sounds were the rustling of leaves and the distant howl of a lone wolf.


    Perfect.


    The trees loomed high, their branches wing at the sky. Crickets chirped in the distance, and I knew, deep down that their song was going to be the only witness to what was about to unfold.


    I turned to face him, releasing my hold on his mind.


    The effect was immediate.


    Ernesto stumbled back, his head jerking as his senses returned to him. His eyes darted around wildly, wondering, scared, confused.


    "W-What the hell?" he stammered. His voice was rough, thick with sleep. "How did I get here?"


    Oh, dear Ernesto... if only you turn around and see Daddy Luis awaiting you with a weing death.


    I tilted my head, letting a mocking smile appear on my face


    "I brought you here."


    His eyes widened at the sound and when he swerved around and saw me, his jaw ckened.


    His breath came in sharp gasps, his fingers twitching like they were struggling to catch up with reality.


    "What the...?!"


    He staggered back like he¡¯d just seen a ghost, eyes wide with horror.


    Hmm... who knows? Maybe I was a ghost. Big Bad Daddy Luis is a ghost. Hehehe!


    "You..." he choked out. "You can¡¯t be¡ªthis isn¡¯t possible!"


    I tilted my head, tsking and winking at him. "Oh? What¡¯s not possible?"


    His eyes darted over me, over my standing form, over the way I moved with grace. He took another step back. "You¡ªyou¡¯re supposed to be crippled."


    I tsked, shaking my head. "Now, now, Ernesto. ¡¯Disabled and useless,¡¯ wasn¡¯t that the phrase you used?"


    His mouth opened and closed like a fish gasping for air. He looked around wildly, as if expecting someone to jump out and tell him this was a prank.


    "I don¡¯t understand..." His voice stuttered. "You¡ªyour legs..."


    I stepped closer, my grin spreading. "They work just fine now. Not that it matters to you."


    He swallowed hard. "W-what do you mean?"


    I sighed, feigning disappointment. "Ernesto, Ernesto, Ernesto... I mean that you¡¯re breathing yourst."


    The blood drained from his face so fast that I almost felt bad for him.


    Scratch that! Daddy Luis don¡¯t feel bad for anyone!


    "Listen," Ernesto said quickly, raising his hands in what I assumed was meant to be a cating gesture. "You don¡¯t want to do this."


    I arched a brow. "Oh? And why¡¯s that?"


    He licked his lips, his throat bobbing. "I have people. I have connections. You kill me, and there will be consequences."


    <i>Connections? Tell me, what connection could be greater than knowing the devil?</i>


    Moreover, this idiot was bluffing.


    I smacked on my lips, enjoying the fear oozing from him. I liked my kill juicy with fear.


    "Oh, Ernesto. If you were so concerned about consequences, maybe¡ªjust maybe... you shouldn¡¯t have been groping Rosario right in front of me."


    His brows knitted. There it was. The realization.


    "You were watching?" He asked with a dim of his eyes and disgust in his tone.


    What?! He was disgusted?! Did he even have any right to that word or feeling?!


    What the fuck was what he was doing right in my presence called?! If not absolute and sheer shit, what was it?!

 Chapter 101: _ Fresh Kill

    <h4>Chapter 101: _ Fresh Kill</h4>


    [Warning: Graphic Scene Ahead. Not Too intense].


    I spread my arms wide. "What do you think?"


    He took another step back, eyes darting left and right, calcting. He was clearly looking for an escape.


    I grinned. "Go on. Run."


    His jaw clenched. He was weighing his options, deciding whether to fight or flee. But he made one mistake... he thought he had a choice.


    I moved before he could even blink.


    Inded a thudding punch on his jaw, sending him stumbling back. He spat blood onto the ground, anger overtaking him.


    "You think you can take me on?" he snarled, rolling his shoulders. "You think just because you¡¯re suddenly healed, you¡¯re stronger than me?"


    <i>Was that a challenge? Was this pussy man challenging the great and magnificent Daddy Luis?!</i>


    Iughed icily. "Oh, Ernesto. I don¡¯t think. I know."


    With that, he pounced on me.


    Faster than I expected. Stronger than most. But not strong enough.


    I flicked my fingers and let my powertch onto him like an iron grip. He stopped mid-swing, his own fist standing just inches from my face.


    I had him right there, frozen and struggling.


    Oh, he did struggle, his muscles bulging, veins popping as he fought against my hold. "What... the... hell...?"


    I tsked. "Did you really think I¡¯d fight fair?"


    <i>Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!</i>


    The idiot had the audacity to sneer like he wasn¡¯t scared to shit right now. "You think you scare me?"


    Oh, dear Ernesto. How endearing. I loved when they tried to act tough, as if the oue of this little exchange wasn¡¯t already written in blood.


    I tilted my head, sizing him up. Then, before he could blurt out whatever was about toe out of his mouth,


    I swung.


    I sent another punch in the jaw sprawling his way with a satisfying crack and sending him stumbling back. He spat blood onto the ground, rage shing across his face.


    "You bastard!" he growled.


    Aww. Did the little guard dog get hurt?


    He pounced at me then, forgetting just what my powers had taught him seconds ago, but¡ªtsk, tsk, tsk¡ªpoor fool.


    Did he think he was the protagonist in this story? That he stood a chance?


    I flicked my fingers, and suddenly, his own arm twisted in the air just as he was about tond a blow on me. His fist stopped just inches from my face, frozen in ce.


    "How are you...doing... This?!" He blurted out in wonder and sheer horrification.


    I smirked and made a casual gesture, forcing his other hand to rise.


    And then, I made him p himself.


    Hard.


    The sharp smack echoed through the clearing. Ernesto staggered, eyes burning with humiliation. I, the useless and disabled Luis, was here teaching him the lesson of his life.


    Hehehe... the fucking irony.


    I chuckled. "Oh, Ernesto. Look at you. Your own worst enemy."


    "You son of a..."


    <i>p</i>.


    And then, came another hit, this time on the other cheek. Oh, this was too fun.


    I made him punch himself in the stomach next, forcing a breathless wheeze from his lips. His body trembled, trying to resist, but my power was absolute.


    His fingers wed at his shirt as he tried to fight back, muscles straining, veins bulging. He was stronger than the average wolf. Impressive. But not strong enough.


    With a growl, his body tensed, and I felt the shift start to take hold. His bones cracked, his spine arched, and his eyes burned gold as he forced his transformation despite my grip.


    Wow... I¡¯d give him his medal. Usually, I force their wolves into a deep slumber and they never fight back whenever I attack.


    However, Ernesto was giving a hard fight back. He was actually trying to shift! Wow! Bravo!


    I arched my brow. "Oh? You¡¯re really trying, huh?"


    His mouth coiled in a snarl, his canines lengthening. His body was twitching violently as he fought me, inch by inch, trying to rip free from my hold.


    But I was feeling particrly merciless tonight.


    I clenched my fist and rxed a bit, granting him his wish. If he wanted to turn too badly, so why not let him?


    He was shifting, his wolf was rearing its head out, hair sprouting from every hole in his body before I stopped his transformation.


    Right in the middle of shifting! Now, he was stuck between his human form and his wolf form. Hehehehe!


    If there was an award for the most creative guy in the pack, I¡¯d kill the judges to prove how much I deserved it!


    The result of this mid-change for Ernesto? Oh,dies and gentlemen, I believe in English, one could call it an: Agonizing pain.


    A bone-crushing roar erupted from Ernesto as his body convulsed violently. His limbs spasmed, his ws only half-formed with his fangs protruding awkwardly. It was a grotesque sight¡ªhalf-man, half-wolf, <ipletely</i> powerless.


    His screams were beautiful. A tune of suffering, yed just for me.


    "Hurts, doesn¡¯t it?" I murmured, watching him writhe. "You should¡¯ve thought about that before touching what¡¯s mine."


    His mouth foamed, his eyes rolling back and his muscles convulsed as the pain tore through his very bones.


    The sound was getting too loud. The kind that could wake the whole estate.


    Tsk. Can¡¯t have that.


    Time to wrap things up.


    "Shhh," I whispered, leaning in close. "You¡¯re being so <i>loud</i>."


    And then, I grabbed his head in my hands, and with one sharp twist... <i> crack </i>was the beautiful melody that followed suit.


    The body dropped like a puppet with its strings cut.


    I stood there in silence, letting the pure pleasure of a fresh kill envelop me. Nothing came close. There was no feeling in the world that could rival this.


    You should try this sometime!


    I exhaled, rolling my shoulders. My pulse was steady. No thrill, no regret¡ªjust the satisfaction of a job well done.


    Now... what to do with the body?


    Ah. My dear little pig friends. They were sitting right there in the pigsty, waiting for me to deliver them a fresh meal... fresh blood.

 Chapter 102: _Where Are My Pigs?

    <h4>Chapter 102: _Where Are My Pigs?</h4>


    I snapped my fingers, cloaking both myself and the corpse in the shadows. The night stretched out before me, and with Ernesto slung over my shoulder like a sack of rotten potatoes, I made my way toward Don Diego¡¯s vi.


    But when I arrived at the pigsty...


    I stopped dead in my tracks.


    What.


    The.


    <i>Fuck</i>.


    The pigs.


    They were <strong>gone</strong>.


    My fingers twitched like I was about to convulse. My brain refused to process it. The pen was empty¡ªjust scattered straw and a few muddy prints in the dirt.


    I almost choked on my rage.


    Where were my pigs?


    My beautiful, gluttonous, ever-hungry garbage disposals?


    I clenched my jaw. This... this was a <i>problem</i>.


    Without them, I had to dispose of Ernesto another way and it was so annoying. I had to dispose of ra another way the other day because of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I mean, she was worth more than that, but I needed my pigs now. I needed to dispose of this body early enough, get back home to have a change of clothes, and have a quick shower so I don¡¯t smell like death and blood to her before I go pay her a visit tonight.


    But look what happened?! The n has failed!


    I dragged the body into the woods, grumbling under my breath. This was a waste of time. I had better things to do¡ªlike watching Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ sleep. Not in a creepy way. Just... protectively.


    But nooo. The pigs had vanished, and now I was out here, digging a shallow grave like some amateur.


    Fine. I¡¯d burn him like I did to ra¡¯s body. It was quick and efficient anyway.


    I snapped my fingers, and mes ignited straight away, licking up the body with hungry fingers. The scent of burning flesh filled the air thickly.


    As satisfactory as watching the pigs fight for human parts was, I¡¯d have to say watching it burn in the ambers of a fire wasn¡¯t so bad as well.


    I was in my thoughts when I heard footsteps and voice


    I froze.


    Shit. Someone wasing.


    No, a group was approaching me! I couldn¡¯t afford to get caught or seen.


    "Hey! What¡¯s going on here?"


    I turned sharply, my heart beating so fast by what I had glimpsed. It was a patrol. Four men approached fast.


    Fuck.


    Since when did patrols start parading this pack?!


    I barely had time to think before they spotted the fire.


    "Holy¡ªthere¡¯s a body!" one of them shouted.


    Another soldier cursed. "Put it out! Now!"


    They rushed forward, dousing the mes, and revealing the charred remains of Ernesto beneath.


    They stared in shock.


    "The hell? Who did this?!"


    One of them knelt beside the corpse, pressing two fingers against the ckened throat as if that would do anything.


    "Dead," he muttered. "He¡¯s been¡ª"


    "... murdered." The realization set in.


    Another soldier unsheathed his weapon. "Search the area! The killer might still be nearby."


    Oh, how right they were.


    I barely breathed as they fanned out, searching.


    For the first time in years, I had left behind evidence. I had been sloppy.... Something I¡¯d never been.


    And I hated it.


    Gritting my teeth, I teleported out of there, reappearing in my bedroom in an instant.


    The moment Inded, I mmed my fist into the wall, my rage thrashing through me.


    <i>How did this happen</i>?


    The pigs were gone. The patrol was on alert. And worst of all...


    I wouldn¡¯t see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ tonight.


    Fucking hell.


    I huffed, rolling my shoulders. Fine. This wasn¡¯t ideal. But I would fix it. I always did.


    I was Big Bad Daddy Luis.


    And nobody... nobody, messed with my game.


    My eyes turned to the mirror. My reflection stared back at me; clothes torn, blood sttered across my jaw, eyes glinting with darkness. The firelight from my bedsidemp was illuminating faintly and creating shadows that made my face look even more twisted.


    I exhaled. <i>Fine. It¡¯s fine. This is just a setback.</i>


    And yet¡ªmy blood boiled at the thought. A <i>setback</i>. The very idea that something had thrown off <i>my</i> perfect game was uneptable.


    With a sharp exhale, I grabbed the nearest object and it was a vase. It might be expensive, imported, probably priceless but I didn¡¯t give a fuck.


    I hurled it across the room. It shattered against the wall, shards raining onto the floor like broken teeth.


    My lips curled. It wasn¡¯t enough.


    I wanted to burn something. <i>Someone.</i>


    I pressed my hands against the cool marble of my desk, grounding myself. <i>Think, Luis. What¡¯s the next step?</i>


    The soldiers. They had seen the body. Their patrol would be on high alert now, which meant sneaking out was risky.


    This meant the pack would know now that there was a killer amongst them. Well, good luck fishing me out. Hehehe!


    I wouldn¡¯t see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ tonight.


    That thought had my hands clenching so hard that my knuckles turned white.


    I stared at my reflection again, eyes burning in the dim light. The blood on my jaw had dried, cracking against my skin. My shirt was torn, streaked with soot, and the stench of burned flesh.


    I couldn¡¯t show up like this anyway.


    I needed a shower. I needed clean clothes. I needed a goddamn n.


    I stormed into my bathroom, pulling off the ruined clothes and tossing them onto the tiled floor. The water was scalding when I turned the shower on, but I barely felt it. My mind was too busy running through the mess I had to clean up.


    The patrol.


    They wouldn¡¯t stop at just reporting the body. They¡¯d investigate. Question people. Start watching for anything suspicious.


    I¡¯d been perfect for years. No trails. No evidence. No witnesses.


    And yet, tonight, something had gone <i>wrong.</i>


    Why?


    Was this the devil¡¯s doing? Or their crazy do-gooder Moon Goddess?


    With every day that passed, Don Diego was going up on my cklist. Those pigs were his. Nobody would touch them without his permission.


    Did he do some kind of ritual? Have his daughter sleep there overnight and then sell the livestock all out?


    It didn¡¯t make any sense.

 Chapter 103: _ It’s All Her Fault!

    <h4>Chapter 103: _ It¡¯s All Her Fault!</h4>


    <strong><i>~Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    The day Axel called Father out, he barely made it out the gate before the storm began.


    My father stood frozen for a second, his chest rising and falling in quick session with his nostrils ring. That was something I liked to call; silence before the explosion.


    And then it came.


    "?Maldita sea!" He roared, grabbing the closest thing in his reach¡ªwhich happened to be a heavy wooden ashtray... and hurling it across the room. It hit the far wall with a crack, scattering ashes all over the floor.


    I winced, but I didn¡¯t dare move.


    "Summon the men," he barked at one of his guards. "We¡¯re going to the butcher¡¯s."


    The words sent a cold shiver down my spine.


    I already knew what this meant. My father was about to make a scene, to stomp through the butchery like an angry bull and salvage whatever respect he believed I had single-handedly destroyed.


    It was not about getting revenge or justice for the attempted harassment of me. It was solely about him.


    But he wasn¡¯t done with me yet. He turned to face me, his re burning straight through me.


    "And you..." He jabbed a finger at me, fury burning on his face. "You will answer for this humiliationter."


    My hands curled into fists. My throat tightened. It wasn¡¯t like I had invited Axel here. It wasn¡¯t like I had done anything except exist. But that was always enough to be a problem, wasn¡¯t it?


    Cam, of course, took this as her cue to add salt to the wound.


    "Shameful," she spat, arms crossed over her chest. "I can¡¯t believe I share blood with someone so useless. Such a disgrace."


    "Un chiste," Rosa added, tossing her hair. "That¡¯s what she is. A pathetic little joke."


    I bit my lip, willing myself not to cry. Even if I would, it would definitely not be in front of them. Or in front of my father.


    "Pap¨¢," Rosa continued as he raged away, "don¡¯t be mad at Axel. It¡¯s not his fault. It¡¯s hers."


    My father didn¡¯t respond. He just kept pacing with his jaw clenched the way it did whenever he was in his enraged mode.


    Rosa took this as encouragement. After all, Father hadn¡¯t written her off.


    "She loves ying the victim. Only God knows what she told Axel to make him act like that. You know how she is¡ªalways making people pity her, always twisting the story. This is not Axel¡¯s fault, Father. It¡¯s all Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!"


    Why the fuck was she ming it all on me?! Protecting a man while forsaking her own sister.


    "I didn¡¯t tell him anything," I shot back in a hoarse voice.


    Rosa turned on me in an instant, curling her lips in disdain.


    "You don¡¯t talk back to me," she hissed, stepping closer menacingly.


    Normally, I would have sumbed to her authority, but Axel¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t stop ringing in my head; <i>stand up for yourself, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.</i>


    Hence, I held my ground.


    "I¡¯ll say what I want," I said, my tone was final even though my heart was pounding. "Why do you care so much about what I do, anyway? Why does it bother you so much that Axel talked to me?"


    Her eyes shed with rage. "You know why," she said darkly.


    I crossed my arms. "No, I don¡¯t. Please, tell me why my presence is such a threat. I¡¯m wolfless, I¡¯m useless¡ªyour words, not mine... so what are you so scared of?"


    It was a challenge, and I knew it.


    Cam let out a delighted little gasp. "Ohh, she¡¯s growing a spine after spending a few minutes with Axel." She mocked.


    I was sure spending time with Axel was deliberately mentioned to aggravate Rosa further.


    Fury twisted our dear eldest sister¡¯s face, and before one could blink, she shoved me with both hands.


    I stumbled back, my heel getting caught on the rug, and I went down hard. My palms scraped against the floor, stinging as they met the rough wood.


    Camughed.


    "Serves you right," she sneered.


    I looked up just in time to see Rosa raising her foot, ready to kick me while I was still down.


    "Rosa, don¡¯t..."


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    My father¡¯s voice came from behind, seizing my sister¡¯s wicked motion and causing me to heave in relief.


    I twisted my head toward him. He was standing by the door now, his men gathered behind him with their usual ¡¯no-nonsense¡¯ expressions.


    "Get in the car," he ordered.


    This really wasn¡¯t necessary. Axel had dealt with the man already as it was. I just wanted to go into my room and disappear.


    However, the world where Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ got her wish doesn¡¯t exist. Not before I became an Omega, not after. I pushed myself up quickly, my head ducked low and rushed past Rosa and Cam.


    The moment I slid into the passenger seat, my father got in beside me. The door mmed shut, and the car rumbled to life.


    I barely had a second to catch my breath before he turned to me, disgust all over his face.


    "You humiliate me," he barked. "Again and again, you humiliate me. Do you think I enjoy peopleughing at me because of you?"


    I swallowed hard.


    "I didn¡¯t..."


    "Silence."


    The car bumped along the road, but I didn¡¯t dare look away from him.


    "If I could go back in time, I would change many things," he let out, his voice low and full of contempt. "And the first would be you. I have given you a name. A ce. A home. And this is how you repay me?"


    I stared at my hands, my nails digging into my palms. He regretted having me.


    The words echoed and re-echoed in my head.


    <i>A failure. A mistake. That was all I ever was. </i>


    I didn¡¯t cry. I refused to, not because the words didn¡¯t sting, but because they weren¡¯t something I already hadn¡¯t heard.


    The ride to the butchery was suffocating. Every bump in the road felt like a punch to my stomach, but I sat there, silent, while my father seethed beside me.


    When we finally arrived, the sight of the ce only made my stomach twist tighter.

 Chapter 104: _ The De La Vega Storm

    <h4>Chapter 104: _ The De La Vega Storm</h4>


    The scent of blood was in the air, clinging to my nose and throat. It was like a horrible reminder of the way his hands crawled down my body with filthy intentions. The way fear wrapped around my neck so tightly, it felt like a noose.


    It reminded me of a lot I¡¯d rather forget about.


    The butcher¡¯s shop was busy, men working in the back, their knives shing as they hacked at bs of meat. The sound of cleavers hitting bone sent chills up my spine.


    The moment we stepped inside, my father straightened his shoulders, his presencemanding the entire room.


    Conversations died. Heads turned.


    The butcher looked up, and his face morphed into that of horrification as he saw my father approaching.


    And then my father began his show.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," he announced, his voice booming, "I havee here today to show why my family¡¯s name must be respected by all means. It seems my daughter has brought shame upon it, but I will not allow our reputation to be dragged through the mud. Wherever you hear the name; De Vega, you bow your head in idolization, not take advantage of it. Not even if it is my useless Omega daughter!"


    The moment my father¡¯s words rang through the butchery, the butcher did the only reasonable thing a man in his position could do¡ªhe turned on his heel and bolted.


    Unfortunately for him, reason had no ce here today.


    My father¡¯s men were faster.


    Before he could reach the back door, two of them seized him by the arms. His feet barely scraped the ground before they hauled him back, dragging him through the blood-stained tiles and throwing him unceremoniously at my father¡¯s feet.


    Hended with a sickening <i>thud</i>, his face smashing against the floor. A groan of pain slipped out as he struggled to lift himself, but my father had no patience for that.


    A sharp crack echoed through the butchery as my father¡¯s hand met his face.


    I winced.


    The butcher staggered from the impact, his head snapping to the side. A bright red imprint of my father¡¯s palm instantly bloomed across his cheek.


    He blinked dazedly like a man trying to understand how he had gone from standing behind his counter to lying on the floor in the span of seconds.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" my father growled, shaking his hand like <i>he</i> was the one who had suffered. "Did I say you could leave?"


    The butcher scrambled onto his knees, his breathing out in ragged pants. "Se?or De Vega, por favor..."


    "Por favor, <i>qu¨¦</i>?" My father¡¯s mockery tone repeated. He grabbed the man by the cor, jerking him up to face him. "<i>Por favor</i>, don¡¯t punish me? <i>Por favor</i>, have mercy?" He sneered. "Where was your mercy when you put your filthy hands on my daughter?"


    The butcher¡¯s mouth opened and closed, words failing him.


    Which was funny, considering how easily he had found them when he was trying to justify his actions to Axel earlier.


    I stayed quiet, pressing myself against the wall, wishing I could disappear. The smell of raw meat and blood was thick in the air and that of fear. I knew what wasing.


    I didn¡¯t want to see it.


    This was wrong.


    I had no love for the butcher, not after what he did. But was this really necessary?


    He had already been punished¡ªAxel had made sure of it. <i>Father, let him go. </i>


    I swallowed hard, gathering my courage. "Pap¨¢..."


    He turned on me so fast that my voice withered in my throat.


    "?C¨¢te, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" he barked, his eyes shing red. "<i>C¨¢te</i> before I lose my patience with youpletely."


    I shut my mouth immediately.


    His patience was a flimsy thing on a good day. Today, it was nonexistent. Oh, how I wish I could tell him my mind here and now.


    If the butcher¡¯s action was shameless, his was worse. Look at him raging about his reputation, and not how badly his daughter was treated.


    Shame on you, Don Diego!


    My father turned back to the butcher. "Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed you yet?"


    The butcher, still gripping his stinging cheek, shook his head frantically.


    My father smiled.


    That was bad.


    That was <i>so bad.</i>


    "Because I want you to remember this lesson. I want you to carry it with you for the rest of your miserable life. To know that from this day forward, you are a dead man walking. That <i>I</i> spared you. That <i>I</i> let you live." He leaned in close. "And that I can take that life back at any time."


    The butcher trembled so hard I thought his bones might shake loose. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Pap¨¢, por favor," I tried again in a whisper. "He¡¯s learned his lesson."


    My father scoffed. "You think this is about teaching him a lesson? This is about making sure everyone in this room <i>never forgets</i> the name De Vega. That no one¡ª<i>no one</i>¡ªtouches what belongs to me without suffering the consequences."


    I swallowed thickly, my fingers curling into the material of my dress. My father wasn¡¯t done. I could see it in the glint in his eyes; the sheer, brutal delight that came with reminding everyone just how untouchable he was.


    This was never about me. It never had been.


    It was about power. About making sure everyone knew that De Vega was a name spoken with reverence¡ªor not spoken at all.


    The butcher¡¯s breath came in short, panicked gasps. He was on his knees, trembling so violently that the sweat dripping from his temples was more of a waterfall than a trickle.


    But my father wasn¡¯t looking at him anymore. His eyes swept across the butchery,nding on the workers who were standing frozen in the back, their hands still gripping their knives and cleavers.


    Distaste turned his lips up.


    "And what about them?" he mused, flicking a dismissive hand in their direction. "They stood there, didn¡¯t they? Watched like pigs wallowing in filth and did nothing."


    The workers jolted at the sudden shift of attention, their knuckles whitening around their tools. Manuel in particr opened his mouth, but nothing came out except a pathetic wheeze.


    Cowards.


    "They¡¯re guilty too," my father continued. "essories to a crime. Filth begets filth." His gaze turned to his men. "Teach them a lesson."


    Murmurs burst through the butchery.


    The workers snapped out of their stunned silence, some dropping their knives with sharp tters against the floor. Then, the chaos began.

 Chapter 105: _ Guardian Angel

    <h4>Chapter 105: _ Guardian Angel</h4>


    The butchery was chaos.


    Don Diego¡¯s men were all fists and rage, the workers were all fear and iling limbs, and the butcher... well, he was still on his knees, quivering so violently he looked like a chicken that had lost its head but hadn¡¯t realized it yet.


    And then came my father¡¯s final decree.


    "Take him," he ordered in a voice that was as cold as steel.


    The butcher whimpered. Actually whimpered, like a kicked dog. His arms iled uselessly as two men grabbed him by the shoulders and yanked him to his feet.


    "Se?or De Vega, I... por favor..."


    His words dissolved into a pitiful sob as my father simply turned his back on him, already finished with whatever half-hearted pleas the man could offer. It didn¡¯t matter. Nothing could stop what wasing.


    I knew what wasing.


    And yet, when they began to drag him toward the exit, something in me clenched.


    This wasn¡¯t mercy. This was just a dy.


    The butcher fought, thrashing like a fish yanked from water. His cries rang through the butchery as he was carried out, echoing across the bloody tiles. Behind him, his workers scattered like cockroaches, desperate to disappear before my father¡¯s attention turned back to them.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    Did I even remember to breathe?


    There was nothing I could do.


    Moreover, I was next.


    I could feel eyes on me; watching, waiting, probably wondering if I was going to say something. Maybe hoping I would.


    But what good would that do?


    I stayed where I was, hands clutched so tightly together that my knuckles ached. I kept my head down, watching my father¡¯s polished shoes pivot sharply before he strode toward the door without sparing me a nce.


    "V¨¢monos."


    The order was sharp, quick, and absolute. It was the type that was meant solely to be followed.


    I followed.


    I always followed.


    .


    The ride home was suffocating.


    The butcher¡¯s pathetic sobs filled the car like an annoying background hum and every time he hupped out another desperate <i>"Se?or, por favor, I have a family!"</i>, my father¡¯s fingers twitched like he was resisting the urge to end him right then and there.


    I sank deeper into my seat, staring out the window, watching the city blur past as the car drove.


    The air was filled with the scent of blood and raw meat, clinging to my clothes, my skin, and my hair. I felt disgusting. I needed to shower. No¡ª<i>I needed to scrub my soul clean</i>.


    The butcher let out another silly sob.


    My father exhaled pinching the bridge of his nose as his patience stretched thinner with every second spent in tolerating the butcher¡¯s pathetic wails.


    I swallowed hard, choosing my words carefully.


    "Pap¨¢... maybe you should..."


    "<i>C¨¢te.</i>"


    ...Alright then.


    I mped my mouth shut.


    The butcher wasn¡¯t so wise. He kept pleading, voice cracking and his desperation making him stupid.


    "Please, se?or! I swear, I swear I¡ª"


    The sharp p of leather against skin rang through the car before silence came.


    I blinked.


    My father didn¡¯t even look at him as he lowered his hand, the back of his palm still slightly red from where it had smacked against the butcher¡¯s face.


    "Say another word," he warned menacingly, "and I will have my men pull over right now."


    The butcher swallowed whatever sob was next.


    The rest of the ride passed in heavy quietness.


    .


    .


    The moment we arrived home, my father finally turned to me.


    His dark eyes swept over me, filled with quiet disapproval and regret... Perhaps, that of having me as a daughter.


    I braced myself for the hell that surely awaited me.


    "Go to your room," he said tly. "And do note out until I tell you to."


    I stiffened. He wasn¡¯t punishing me tonight? After Axel had humiliated him and my working in the butchery?


    "But¡ª"


    "But nothing."


    His voice dropped lower, dangerously at that.


    "You have humiliated me enough for one day, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    I clenched my jaw.


    Of course. It was about <i>his</i> humiliation. Not what had happened to me. Not what I had suffered. Just <i>his</i> reputation, <i>his name</i>, <i>his</i> pride.


    The butcher gets dragged off to some unknown fate, and I get locked away for embarrassing him.


    Because I was an inconvenience.


    Because I was an Omega.


    My throat burned, but I swallowed it down. "I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, Pap¨¢."


    My voice came out quiet. It would have been great if I received my punishment now. However, Father had adjourned it.


    This meant I¡¯d spend the rest of the time before then in desperation and anxiety. That... would definitely hurt even more than the punishment.


    Father wanted this to be as excruciating for me as possible, I guess. I nced up at him, letting the innocent inner child in me who had always yearned for him strain her neck out and reflect in my eyes.


    Father saw it and I saw his lips pressed together.


    And then I ran.


    I ran inside the house, up the grand staircase, through the hall, past the portraits of proud De Vegas who had never known an ounce of shame, and into my room¡ªwhere I mmed the door shut behind me.


    My chest was tight. My breathing uneven. My skin crawled.


    I needed to get out of these clothes.


    I ripped them off, shoving the soiled fabric into the hamper, yanking open the bathroom door, and stepping into the shower.


    Come hot water. Come Steam. Come the scent ofvender soap.


    I scrubbed until my skin was raw. Until my nails ached. Until the butcher¡¯s touch, the stench of meat, and the weight of my father¡¯s disappointment felt like they could finally be washed away.


    They couldn¡¯t.


    But I tried anyway.


    .


    When I emerged, dressed in fresh clothes, hair still damp, I copsed on the floor, staring up at the ceiling.


    The day reyed in my mind.


    The butcher¡¯s hands.


    Axel¡¯s scoldings.


    The way my father¡¯s p echoed through the butchery.


    The way <i>my</i> voice had been so small. My stomach twisted. I curled into myself, hands fisting my robe.


    I hated this. I hated <i>everything</i>.


    I shouldn¡¯t have apologized. I should¡¯ve screamed at him. I should¡¯ve fought.


    ...Would it have even mattered?


    Tears burned at the edges of my eyes. I tried to hold them back.


    I failed. They slipped down my cheeks.


    I pressed my face into my knee. Sleep eventually found me.


    <strong><i>****</i></strong>


    Nothing could have ever prepared me for the turn of events tonight. I had been sleeping... been having a mild nightmare of Father chasing me with a stick in his boxers.


    At first, I felt the warm touch, how heavenly it felt. In my dream, I saw the Angel. He came at Father with a rod.


    He gave Don Diego a reality check. "Why use Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ of humiliating you when it is you who is running around in his boxers?"


    My heart had never beat for anyone as it did for this guardian Angel that moment. It didn¡¯t end there... he kissed me.


    Softly.


    <i>I loved it.</i>


    And then, I opened my eyes, and there he was... journeyed all the way from thends of my dream into reality.


    Axel stood right above me. He jerked away, guilt written all over his face. Yes, I was surprised to see him in my room sote at night, kissing me at that.


    It was supposed to feel creepy. But it didn¡¯t. All I knew was that my guardian angel was right in front of me.


    So, I jumped on him and kissed him back.


    .


    .


    I woke up to the sound of war.


    At least, that¡¯s what it sounded like.


    Doors mmed. Footsteps reverberated across the floors. Someone¡ªmost likely Cam... was shrieking at the top of her lungs, and judging by the sharp <strong>crash</strong> that followed, something expensive had just been sacrificed to her rage.


    For a brief blissful moment, I buried myself deeper into my nkets, willing the noise to disappear. Maybe if I pretended to still be asleep, the universe would be merciful and erase whatever crisis was unfolding beyond my door.


    Then I remembered.


    <strong>The Alpha¡¯s family wasing today.</strong>


    My body jolted upright like I¡¯d been electrocuted. My heart beat faster than a cheetah. <strong>Shit.</strong>


    Cam¡¯s voice rang through the vi again, high and pitchy. <strong>"Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, lev¨¢ntate! I swear if you¡¯re still asleep..."</strong>


    What the hell was her business with if I was asleep or not? Fucking bitch.


    However, when I remembered Father, I scrambled out of bed so fast my feet tangled in the sheets, and I nearly ate the floor. I caught myself against the nightstand, knocking over amp in the process. Itnded with a <strong>thud</strong>, but I didn¡¯t stop to check if it had survived.


    I needed to shower. I needed to change. I needed to...


    My fingers brushed against my neck, and I froze.


    A sharp, pulsing ache spread through my skin in a deep and unsettling way, as if something had been etched into my very flesh.


    My breathing ceased. My hands flew to my throat, searching, feeling...


    <strong>And then I found it.</strong>


    <strong>A bite mark.</strong>


    I stared at the faint indentation of teeth on my skin, still tender to the touch. The realization hit me like a brick to the face.


    <strong>Axel had bitten mest night.</strong>


    {A\N}


    Hi friends,


    So sorry there¡¯s only a Chapter today. :( I¡¯m currently down with the cold and have not been feeling too well. I will resume my usual 2 Chapters daily as soon as I feel better. Our February Golden Ticket Challenge seems to be shaping up.


    Thank you so much for reading and for your support so far. <3

 Chapter 106: _ Marked But Mated?

    <h4>Chapter 106: _ Marked But Mated?</h4>


    The hot water hit my skin, rolling down in soothing rivulets with steam swirling around me. I leaned against the marble of the shower wall, my fingers ghosting over the faint indentation on my neck¡ªthe mark Axel had left.


    I should have been furious. I should have been disgusted, or at the very least, disturbed. Who sneaks into someone¡¯s room in the dead of night and bites them? Who does that?


    Apparently, Axel.


    And the worst part?


    I had liked it.


    A shudder ran through me¡ªnot from the heat of the water, but from the memory of his lips against my skin, the way his mouth hadtched onto me like he had every right to be there.


    It had been intoxicating. It had been a collision of pain and pleasure so sharp ¨C so dizzying, that I hadn¡¯t even wanted to pull away.


    I had never felt anything like it before.


    And now... this beautiful morning, I felt <i>better</i>.


    Not just a little better, either¡ªI felt <i>amazing.</i>


    All the exhaustion, the aches, the pains from yesterday¡¯s miseries¡ªit was gone. Completely. Like someone had wrung all the weariness out of my body and left me reborn.


    Like Axel sucked all that bad blood away and I was filled up with even better overnight.


    How was that possible?


    Axel had taken my blood. Shouldn¡¯t I feel <i>weaker</i>? Lightheaded? On the verge of copse?


    Instead, I felt like I could sprint across the entire vi, take a tumble down the grand staircase, and stillnd on my feet with a perfect ten.


    That wasn¡¯t normal.


    A disturbing thought crept into my mind. Thinking back at the bite, sucking blood aside ¨C was <strong>Axel¡¯s bite a mate mark?</strong>


    I swallowed hard, pressing my fingers against the mark again. I had heard the stories even though I would never get to experience them.


    It was typical. When wolves found their fated mate, their bite would leave a permanent im. An unbreakable bond. But I was a wolf who wasn¡¯t a wolf. I had no wolf. So how could this even be possible?


    Was it even a mate mark, or was I just losing my mind?


    I scrubbed furiously at my arms, trying to chase away the confusion, the memories. But no matter how much I tried, my mind kept going back tost night¡ªto the warmth of Axel¡¯s touch, the way my body had melted against his.


    And <i>why</i> the hell had he evene into my room in the first ce?


    To watch me sleep?


    To <i>bite</i> me?


    My face burned, and I groaned, tilting my head back under the spray. <strong>That was creepy.</strong>


    Or... it should have been.


    But since it was Axel...


    <i>Maybe the feeling was mutual.</i>


    A stupid little smile pulled at my lips, and I quickly smothered it. I wasn¡¯t some love-struck fool. I had bigger problems than swooning over a man who may or may not have just permanently tied his soul to mine without my permission.


    Still.


    I hummed to myself as Itheredvender-scented soap onto my skin, enjoying the way the tension from yesterday dissolved away.


    The world could be falling apart, my father could be nning whatever fresh hell awaited me, and Rosa could be sharpening her knives, but for now, in this shower, I felt <i>good.</i>


    <i>Last night, I felt like I had transgressed to the heavens. </i>


    When I stepped out, wrapping a towel around myself, my gazended on the mirror. The bite mark was still there, ring back at me like a trademark.


    My heart jumped out of my throat like I wasn¡¯t expecting to find a mark after being bitten.


    I couldn¡¯t let anyone see it though. They would ask questions. Questions that would be too terrible to reply to. Questions that would lead to the destruction of Axel¡¯s reputation.


    Of course, I could survive all the names and being called a whore, but Axel? He was the Beta of the pack. He was in a reputable position.


    I couldn¡¯t ruin his life. He would be stripped from his position for marking an Omega. Someone who wasn¡¯t even his mate.


    I couldn¡¯t do that to him... even if this was his mistake to begin with.


    Grabbing a silk scarf from my dresser, I tied it securely around my neck, making sure the mark waspletely hidden.


    I turned toward my closet, biting my lip. Father had casually mentioned the Alpha¡¯s family was visiting today. Which meant...


    I¡¯d be seeing Axel again.


    My stomach did an embarrassing little flip, and I cursed myself.


    I should be dreading this visit. Instead, I was looking forward to it.


    With a sigh, I opened my wardrobe doors and stared at the pitiful selection of clothes hanging inside. Most were old, faded, or things Cam had decided weren¡¯t worth keeping.


    Everything in here screamed <i>unwanted.</i>


    I settled on a simple beige dress. Nothing fancy, nothing offensive. Just <i>there.</i>


    By the time I stepped out of my room, the vi was already buzzing with tension.


    Cam was in full-blown meltdown mode, shrieking at the maids about which dress to wear, where her jewelry was, and why nobody understood the <i>urgency</i> of the situation.


    I scoffed, rolled my eyes, and was about to brace myself to face Father when I froze at the sight in front of me.


    Rosa was stepping out of her room at the same time as me.


    She was dressed to perfection¡ªevery strand of her dark hair in ce, her makeup wless and her outfit impable. She looked like she had been dipped in pure elegance. If someone told me she was royalty, I would¡¯ve believed it.


    But her eyes...


    Her eyes were <i>cold</i>.


    A deep fear traveled up my spine. It was absurd¡ªI was the youngest, the weakest, the <i>most insignificant</i> of the De Vega sisters, and yet, standing before Rosa made me feel like prey.


    I quickly lowered my gaze.


    "Good morning," I murmured.


    Rosa scoffed. "What¡¯s good about it?"


    I recoiled, pressing my fingers together. I knew that aside from breaking Father¡¯s rules by sneaking out while I was grounded, losing his money, working at the butchery, and Axel¡¯s brazen confrontation, I had broken Rosa¡¯s rule as well.


    Hers was one sharp and precise order; <i>stay away from Axel.</i>


    I didn¡¯t. I mean, he dide to himself. He saved the day even when I hadn¡¯t asked him to, but Rosa wouldn¡¯t believe me. And frankly, I wasn¡¯t ready to stay away from him myself.


    I enjoyed hispany and all the attention he was showering me with. Now that we were intimate to a stretch, staying away from each other was not an option.


    Hence, maybe I might as well start to learn how to tell Rosa NO. If only she wasn¡¯t so intimidating and her Luna wolf wasn¡¯t so great... so strong.


    She took a slow step toward me, her green eyes scanning me from head to toe with contempt. It was crazy how we both took after our Mother and had the same eye color but they resonated differently.


    "You really are something, aren¡¯t you?" she said quietly.


    I swallowed. "What do you mean?"


    Rosa tilted her head, lips curling. "I mean... you¡¯re a sister whose only job is to steal your older sisters¡¯ happiness."


    My mouth went dry. <i>That was what my elder sisters thought of me. A little devil gued with an angelic beauty that was only designed to steal their joy away. </i>


    Rosa smiled, but it wasn¡¯t a kind one.


    "I warned you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I <i>implored</i> you to stay away from Axel. But you just <i>had to</i> sink your little ws into him, didn¡¯t you?"


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    "I know what you¡¯re thinking," Rosa continued, tilting her head. "You¡¯re wondering if yesterday was something. If maybe, <i>just maybe,</i> Axel has feelings for you by standing up for you and saving you from whatever misery your cursed destiny has brought upon you. But let me save you the trouble¡ªhe doesn¡¯t."


    I dipped my head low, my heart feeling like a thousand tiny des were digging into it. Her words may or may not be true, but they hurt.


    She folded her arms, satisfied by my reaction. "Everyone knows Axel and I have been close since we were children. Everyone knows we belong together."

 Chapter 107: _ Rosa’s Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 107: _ Rosa¡¯s Wrath</h4>


    The moment the words left my mouth, I knew I had made a mistake.


    I didn¡¯t even know when I told Rosa that saying Axel belonged to her just because they were close years ago was absurd. It had just... slipped out. Like my subconscious had finally run out of patience and decided, <i>Enough.</i>


    And judging from the way Rosa¡¯s entire body went rigid, I might as well have lit a match and tossed it into a barrel of gunpowder.


    The hallway went silent. The maids, who had been scurrying about a second ago, suddenly found very urgent things to do in the opposite direction.


    Even Cam¡¯s screeching from the other side of the vi seemed to dull as if the whole house itself knew better than to breathe when Rosa was angry.


    For a moment, she just stared at me, her emerald-green eyes burning with disbelief. And then, slowly, <i>so slowly</i>, she tilted her head.


    "You expect better?" she repeated, dimming her eyes.


    I swallowed hard.


    She took a step forward, and I had the overwhelming urge to retreat. But I forced myself to stand still, to keep my chin lifted even though my insides had shrunk to the size of a walnut.


    "I expect better," I murmured again. Because if I had already signed my death sentence, I might as well get thest word in.


    Rosa¡¯s nostrils red. She blinked, as if her ears had deceived her, as if she couldn¡¯t possibly have heard me say what I just did.


    And then¡ªbefore the blink of an eye¡ªher palm cracked across my face.


    The force sent me stumbling to the side as a stinging heat spread across my cheek. My vision was obscured for a second there, and by the time I regained my bearings, Rosa was still over me, breathing hard.


    The sophisticated Rosa had morphed into a fit of rage. She was always refined, elegant, and sophisticated. But now? Now, she looked like she wanted to rip me apart with her bare hands.


    "You <i>little</i>¡ª" she hissed before shoving me.


    I barely had time to brace myself before I hit the floor. The marble was cold against my palms, my already aching cheek burning hotter as humiliation crawled up my skin.


    I should have gotten up immediately. Should have red at her, thrown something, <i>anything</i>¡ªbut my body refused to move. Fear had its ws in me now, gripping tight and keeping me frozen in ce.


    <i>Maybe it was for the better. </i>


    And then, of course, fate decided things weren¡¯t humiliating <i>enough</i>.


    A maid entered the hallway, carrying a silver tray with a steaming teapot and porcin cups. She took one look at me sprawled on the floor and hesitated, shifting awkwardly.


    Rosa turned in her direction, saw the tray, and suddenly, a wicked smile stretched across her lips.


    "Oh, perfect," she mused, stepping toward the maid.


    The poor woman barely had time to ask what before Rosa snatched the teapot right off the tray. I didn¡¯t even have time to scream before she <i>poured it all over me</i>.


    Scalding heat sshed across my dress, sinking into the fabric and burning my skin.


    "Ahhhh!" I screamed as the pain seared in, and I instinctively curled in on myself. It wasn¡¯t boiling hot¡ªbut it was hot <i>enough</i>.


    Enough to <i>hurt</i>.


    Enough to make me want to disappear into the floor.


    Rosa took a step back, eyes twinkling with satisfaction. "That suits you better," she sneered. "Since you are already dressed in rags, the tea should add to the allure."


    Then, "I¡¯ll be with Pap¨¢. Pray he doesn¡¯t skin you alive." she let out and stormed off toward our father¡¯s study.


    I sat there for a long moment, the tea cooling against my skin with time. My dress was ruined and my dignity was shattered into a million pieces.


    I should have fought back. I should have said something.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because no matter how much I wanted to believe otherwise, I was still that same powerless girl who would spend the rest of her life being stepped on.


    The maid, the same one who had walked in with the tea, smirked as she adjusted the now-empty tray in her hands. "Honestly," she sighed, "you bring it on yourself."


    And then she left too.


    I let out a shaky breath.


    The tea had mostly cooled before she poured it, but the humiliation still burned hotter than my skin. My dress was ruined, soaked through, and now transparent against my skin. I felt <i>dirty</i> like I had just been dragged through the mud.


    I forced myself to my feet, legs trembling. I needed to go back to my room, <i>change</i>, and do something before I had to face anyone else.


    But I didn¡¯t even get a chance to take a step before another maid approached me, looking hesitant as she scanned my appearance.


    "Don Diego has summoned you," she said, avoiding my eyes.


    Ice rushed through my veins.


    <i>Father.</i>


    Instantly, my fear doubled... no, tripled.


    Why? Why had he called me?


    Was it about yesterday? About Axel? Had Rosa already reached him and filled his ears with her version of events?


    My feet felt like lead as I followed the maid through the vi, my wet dress chafing against my skin. Every step made my stomach tighten, my breath became shorter.


    Oh, this was the part where I missed Juana so badly. I¡¯d do anything to get her back. If only there was someone who could help me convince my father.


    By the time I reached his study, my hands were ice-cold.


    I hesitated in front of therge wooden doors, forcing myself to take a deep breath before lifting a trembling fist and knocking.


    "Enter."


    I swallowed hard, pushing the door open.


    Rosa was already inside, standing near our father¡¯s desk. She looked <i>pleased</i> with herself, and her arms were crossed in front of her.


    Two maids were also in the room, standing stiffly near the bookshelves, heads slightly bowed.


    And then there was <i>him</i>.


    Don Diego.


    He sat behind his massive desk, dressed in his usual expensive suit and oozing an aura of authority so suffocating it felt like the room had shrunk. His dark eyesnded on me the moment I stepped inside.


    For a brief, absurd second, I wondered if he noticed the tea stains on my dress.


    Then he sneered.


    "You look pathetic," he said.


    I clenched my fingers together. "Good morning, Father."


    His lips curled with disgust. "You think I care for your greetings?" he snapped.


    I quickly lowered my gaze.


    He leaned back in his chair, studying me like I was an insect he was debating on crushing. "After today, when we¡¯ve received the Alpha¡¯s family, you should brace yourself."


    He paused, letting this devilish calm tone settle on me. "A punishment awaits you, and believe me, it will be excruciating."


    I shut my eyes to send back the fear shooting through me like it¡¯d help.


    I had expected it. Had <i>known</i> it wasing. But hearing it aloud... hearing the certainty in his voice¡ªmade my knees weak.


    "For now," he continued, waving a hand toward me, "look at yourself."


    I stood still, not daring to move.


    "Are you stupid?" he snapped. "Do you expect to receive the Alpha¡¯s family looking like <i>that</i>? Like a filthy beggar?"


    I swallowed hard.


    He turned to the maids. "Take her to her room. Get her dressed properly in the new clothes I had brought for her."


    The two maids nodded quickly and moved toward me.


    I clenched my jaw, willing my hands to stop shaking.


    I should have been relieved. A new dress meant I wouldn¡¯t have to wear this ruined one anymore. It meant Axel wouldn¡¯t see me looking like filth.


    It meant not giving that bloody ¨¢lvaro the satisfaction of his equally shitty power-hungry family. But somehow, knowing that <i>Father </i>had chosen it for me made my stomach churn.


    Still, I knew better than to protest.


    As the maids led me out of the study, I cast onest nce at Rosa.


    She was smirking.


    And I knew¡ªwhatever punishment Father had in store for me, she would enjoy <i>every second</i> of it.

 Chapter 108: _ Pretty But Empty

    <h4>Chapter 108: _ Pretty But Empty</h4>


    The maids followed me up the grand staircase gracefully, as if they weren¡¯t the executioners escorting me to my dressing room.


    I could hear them whispering behind me, low voices filled with malice and contempt.


    "Imagine," one of them murmured, just loud enough for me to catch it. "All this fuss over a cursed girl."


    A soft giggle followed and I clenched my fists. I had totally lost all respect among everyone... be it maids or ordinary workers.


    "Dressing her up won¡¯t change a thing," another said. "She¡¯s still an Omega. Still..." her voice dropped into something pitifully dramatic, "...cursed."


    I ignored them. I had learned to do that.


    But this morning, the words chewed at me a little more than usual. Maybe it was because of Rosa. Or because of Father. Or because I knew I would have to stand beside my sisters¡ªboth of them gleaming and perfect while I... I would always be lesser.


    We reached my room, and the moment the door shut behind us, the maids wasted no time. They got down to business, their hands quick as they pulled out the dress my father had chosen for me.


    I barely had time to nce at it before one of them¡ªMarisa, I think, let out a little hum. "How generous of Don Diego," she mused, running her fingers over the luxurious fabric. "This must have cost a fortune. A shame it¡¯s wasted on an Omega."


    I clenched my jaw but remained silent.


    The other maid, In¨¦s, let out a mock sigh. "No matter how expensive the dress is, it won¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s nothing. Even as a maid, I outrank her."


    That one hit deeper than I wanted it to. A maid saying she outranked me. I mean, I had no business with power dynamics, but trying to drag me down the dirt was so unnecessary.


    I kept my voice calm. "You¡¯re out of line."


    Marisa smirked as she turned to me. "Out of line?" she repeated, feigning innocence. "Forgive me, se?orita, but I wasn¡¯t aware we had to respect someone with no wolf. What exactly are you demanding respect for?"


    The words burned like a slow fire under my skin, but I refused to let them see how deep they cut. I wasn¡¯t going to stand there and let two arrogant servants reduce me to nothing¡ªat least, not without a fight.


    Axel had at least, taught me that.


    I straightened my spine and lifted my chin. "It¡¯s wrong for you to stand here and gossip about me like this. Just because I¡¯m an Omega doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t deserve respect. I am still one of thedies of this house."


    Marisa and In¨¦s exchanged a look before bursting intoughter, the kind that made my skin prickle with humiliation.


    Marisa clutched her stomach,ughing until tears strained out of her eyes. "Did you hear that, In¨¦s? She¡¯s demanding respect."


    "From us?" In¨¦s smirked, picking up the dress again and inspecting it like it was a crime that I would wear something so fine. "What exactly are we supposed to respect, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? Your wolf? Oh, wait, you don¡¯t have one."


    I gritted my teeth. "That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m any less a part of this family."


    "Dios m¨ªo, she actually thinks she¡¯s like her sisters." Marisa nudged In¨¦s with an exaggerated gasp. "Like Se?orita Cam, who has the Luna wolf. Like Se?orita Rosal¨ªa, who will probably marry an Alpha one day." She turned back to me, her eyes zing with hatred. "And then there¡¯s you. An Omega. Cursed. Tell me, what exactly makes you think you belong in the same category?"


    I clenched my fists, trying hard to stay calm, but my stomach churned. I had spent thest month listening to whispers like these, but today, their words felt heavier and more overwhelming.


    Axel¡¯s lectures had emboldened me and gave me all the confidence to stand up for myself where low lives like these were concerned.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter what you think. I live in this house. I bear the samest name. That alone demands a certain level of respect." I pointed out, jabbing a strand of hair behind my ear.


    In¨¦s raised an eyebrow. "Respect?" She scoffed. "We should respect you? After what happened to Juana?"


    The name knocked the wind out of me.


    I held my breath. Juana.


    A sudden weight settled in my chest, pressing against my ribs like a truck full of loads. I hadn¡¯t heard her name spoken aloud in the past few days, and yet, just the sound of it was enough to unsettle me.


    The room felt colder.


    Marisa slowly and cruelly. "You know, we really shouldn¡¯t even be speaking to you. We wouldn¡¯t want to end up cursed like Juana, would we, In¨¦s?"


    In¨¦s made a show of shivering. "Ay no, imagine! Losing everything over some Omega¡¯s bad luck."


    Their words swam around me, wing at old wounds.


    Juana had been the only one who was ever kind to me. My best friend. She had brushed my hair, hummed softly when I had trouble sleeping, snuck sweets into my pockets when she thought I looked too thin and Father had put me on a diet.


    And then...she was gone. Because of me.


    I forced myself to swallow the lump in my throat, but my voice had lost its strength. "That wasn¡¯t my fault..."


    Marisa hummed in fake sympathy. "Maybe. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Juana was fired because she got too close to you. Seems like a pattern, don¡¯t you think?"


    In¨¦s shrugged. "I don¡¯t me her. Who would want to serve an Omega?"


    That was it. The fight drained out of me like water slipping through cupped hands.


    I didn¡¯t argue anymore. I didn¡¯t have it in me.


    <i>Axel, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a badass. I¡¯m an emotional chicken who tears up at every hurtful word. I couldn¡¯t help it... I was soft. </i>


    Instead, I let them do as they pleased; yanking at my arms, pulling at my hair with little care, shoving me this way and that as they dressed me like a doll.


    They didn¡¯t bother hiding their roughness. Every tug, every pinch, every scratch of ab against my scalp was intentional as though they were silently punishing me for existing.


    By the time they finished, I looked presentable, but I didn¡¯t feel it.


    I didn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    I kept my head down as they stepped back, admiring their work.


    "You almost look pretty," In¨¦s mused. "Pity it won¡¯t change anything."


    Marisa smirked. "Come on, let¡¯s leave her to stare at herself. Not that it¡¯ll make a difference."


    They left, theirughter trailing behind them.


    Only then did I allow myself to break down.


    I turned to the mirror, my vision blurring as tears welled in my eyes.


    Juana should have been here.


    She would have told me I looked beautiful. She would have braided my hair gently, spoken softly, and reminded me that I was more than what they said I was.


    But she was gone. Because of me.


    I let out a shaky breath, wiping my tears quickly before they could ruin my makeup. I wasn¡¯t going to let them see me break.


    I squared my shoulders, inhaled deeply, and forced my feet toward the door.


    I had to go downstairs.


    I had to face them.

 Chapter 109: _ Daughters Of The Most Powerful Man

    <h4>Chapter 109: _ Daughters Of The Most Powerful Man</h4>


    Cam was already waiting in the living room when I arrived, dressed as if she were about to step onto a red carpet instead of simply weing the Alpha family.


    She looked stunning, of course¡ªshe always did. Her gown was deep red, clinging to her curves in a way that demanded attention. Her blonde hair cascaded in perfect waves and her lips were painted a striking shade of red.


    She was radiant. Of course, who wouldn¡¯t be with all those glitters and luxurious essories?


    Her gaze snapped to me the moment I stepped into the room and I saw it¡ªthe quick sh of something in her eyes.


    Jealousy.


    Just for a moment. Just for a whiff.


    One could barely see the jealousy before it morphed into something deadlier...


    Rage.


    "What," she hissed, rising to her feet, "are you wearing?"


    I was about to tell her to leave me when she stormed toward me.


    Her hand shot out, fingers tangling painfully in my hair as she yanked my head back. She was tugging at the strands so hard, I could feel my hair uprooting.


    "Who," she seethed, "told you to wear a new dress?"


    Pain shot through my scalp, but I pressed my lips together, refusing to let out a sound.


    She shook me hard once.


    "You were supposed to wear rags," she spat. "You were supposed to look pathetic. And yet..." Her eyes swept over me, dark with fury. "You dare try to make yourself look pretty?"


    I swallowed, my hands clenching at my sides. "I didn¡¯t..."


    p.


    Her palm met my cheek so fast I barely felt the sting until it bloomed, hot and humiliating on my entire being.


    Cam pressed closer to me, her breath warm against my skin.


    "You will not outshine me. Not today. Not ever." She whispered.


    The sting of Cam¡¯s p still burned on my cheek, but I refused to touch it. I wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of seeing me in pain.


    My scalp throbbed from where she had yanked my hair, but I squared my shoulders, trying to send the pain away. I wouldn¡¯t let her see how much she had gotten to me.


    Before I could respond, the sound of approaching heels reverberated through the hallway and into the living room.


    It was Rosa. My heart almost jumped into my mouth. The presence of my eldest sister was now synonymous with that of a monster with seven horns in my eyes.


    The moment Cam heard the sound of Rosaing in, she released me, instantly changing her demeanor. Gone was the snarling, violent beast. In her ce stood a helpless victim whose lips were trembling and eyes wide with crocodile tears.


    She almost flung herself toward Rosa, her gown billowing as she copsed dramatically into our sister¡¯s arms.


    "Rosa!" she wailed, clutching at her like a damsel in distress. "You won¡¯t believe what just happened!"


    Rosa raised an eyebrow, but she didn¡¯t push her away. "What happened?"


    Cam pulled back, eyes glossy with feigned hurt. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" she dered, pointing at me as if I hadmitted a crime. "She dared¡ª<i>dared</i>¡ªto dress up like this. Do you know why? Do you know why, Rosa?"


    Rosa sighed. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re about to tell me."


    Cam gritted her teeth. "She did it for the Alpha sons! She wants to seduce them, to steal them for herself!"


    I gaped. <i>What?!</i>


    Rosa¡¯s lips twitched. "Oh, Cam, calm your nerves," she said, patting our cunning sister¡¯s arm as if soothing a child. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually worried about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    Cam stepped back, frowning. "I..."


    "Look at her," Rosa continued, waving a hand toward mezily. "Yes, she¡¯s beautiful, but that¡¯s all she has." Her eyes swept over me with an almost bored expression, like she had already decided I wasn¡¯t worth the effort of true scorn. "You, Cam, are radiant. You are attractive in ways that go beyond the surface. You have <i>power</i>."


    Cam straightened, drinking in Rosa¡¯s words like they were gospel.


    "Beauty is nothing where power is concerned," Rosa went on. "Power is the real beauty. <i>That</i> is what makes people bow. That is what makes you untouchable."


    Cam¡¯s wounded pride seemed to heal instantly. Her lips curled into a smirk, and she tossed her golden waves over her shoulder.


    "You¡¯re right," she said, her confidence returning with a vengeance. "I have power. I have boldness. I have beauty." She shot me a look of triumph. "And you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, have only one of those things."


    I said nothing.


    Because what was there to say? They were right. I had no power.


    Before Cam could gloat any further, the sound of authoritative footsteps came from behind.


    Our father.


    Don Diego emerged from the hallway like a king, dressed impably in deep navy and gold. He always had a presence thatmanded attention, but today, he looked so grand.


    His gaze trailed between us, settling on each of his daughters as if inspecting us for ws. I kept my head dipped low.


    "It¡¯s time," he said. His voice was deep and calm, but filled with a warning. "We will receive Tom¨¢s¡¯s family now."


    Silence settled in the room. Even Cam and Rosa¡¯s smugness dimmed at the mention of them.


    Tom¨¢s¡¯s family. The Alpha¡¯s family. We all knew what that meant.


    For me, it meant Axel wasing.


    To the others, it meant forced smiles, false pleasantries, and enduring the overbearing arrogance of the Montenegros.


    Our father straightened his cuffs. "You all know how insufferable Tom¨¢s and his kin can be. They act as if they are the pinnacle of power as if they are the greatest among us."


    His jaw tightened.


    "They are not."


    I watched as Rosa and Cam nodded in agreement.


    "Remember this," our father continued. "We will be the perfect hosts, but we will not grovel. We will not act beneath them. They may be wealthy, but we are not lesser. We are wealthy and powerful. You are the daughters of the most powerful man in the pack. Do not forget that!"


    His gaze flicked toward me and his lip curled slightly. I knew what he was thinking.


    I was lesser.


    And he was praying I wouldn¡¯t embarrass him. I held my breath. I wouldn¡¯t.


    I had learned to y my part. All I had to do was keep silent and keep my head low all through the meeting and all would be well and good.

 Chapter 110: _ In Love With Axel

    <h4>Chapter 110: _ In Love With Axel</h4>


    I did y my part.


    All through the meeting, I had kept my head bowed, kept my hands folded behind me, and never spoke a word.


    Of course, I was treated as such. Ignored so much that it felt like I no longer belonged in the De Vega family. Like I didn¡¯t deserve thest name.


    Well, Axel was there to make me feel better. While ?lvaro ignored me like I was a ghost, Axel didn¡¯t.


    Not only did he acknowledge my presence, but his gentle nces and reassuring smiles made me feel slightly better. His presence was aforting reminder that I wasn¡¯tpletely alone in this cold, unforgiving world.


    If only... if only my heart didn¡¯t feel like it might explode just because he was there. My neck¡ªwhere the mark began to itch the moment our hands met.


    A deep, crawling sensation burned beneath my skin, so intense I nearly gasped aloud. My fingers twitched, desperate to scratch at it, to soothe the unbearable feeling, but I forced them to stay still.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    I <strong>couldn¡¯t</strong>.


    Not when Cam was watching like a hawk, not when Rosa¡¯s sharp eyes flicked over me every so often as if waiting for a mistake. If I even dared to lift a hand to my neck, they would notice. They would question. And I had no answers to give.


    Only the Moon Goddess knew how excruciatingly difficult it was not to w at that cursed mark.


    Was this a punishment? A test?


    Axel and I weren¡¯t mates. We <strong>couldn¡¯t</strong> be. The Goddess didn¡¯t make mistakes¡ªeveryone knew that. And yet... yet this thing on my neck, this mark that shouldn¡¯t exist, was proof that something was terribly, horribly wrong.


    And if my father found out...


    I swallowed hard, my pulse spiking.


    I knew exactly what would happen if Don Diego discovered the mark. There would be no calm discussion, no measured words. <strong>There would be rage. There would be consequences. There would be blood.</strong>


    Axel¡¯s, most likely.


    If the fear of shifting my scarf, gaining any of my sisters¡¯ attention, and then questioning me about the reason behind the fashion blunder hadn¡¯t crippled me, I might have scratched... maybe a little.


    However, I couldn¡¯t afford to have anyone discover the mark. I wouldn¡¯t have an answer to their questions. Even while the maid dressed me up, I made sure it was intact and wasn¡¯t touched.


    Oh, poor Axel. My beauty did this. <strong>It enchanted him,</strong> the most logical man tomit the most illogical crime. I was cursed. I was dangerous.


    I <strong>cursed</strong> my beauty.


    I <strong>cursed</strong> the day the Moon herself had cursed me.


    And yet, Axel didn¡¯t seem to regret it.


    Every time his gaze met mine, there was no fear in his eyes. No hesitation.


    Only quiet understanding.


    However, when Cami announced how he and Rosa had been secretly dating, it hurt even though I knew it was a tant lie.


    If anything, I knew what Cami was like; full of lies and shameless spections.


    Still, the thought of it... the idea of Rosa being with him or any other woman having Axel at all was like a dagger stab in my heart. I¡¯d never be able to survive in such a world.


    With pain in my eyes, I lifted my gaze to steal a nce at him, but it seemed Axel had the same idea. Our gazes interlocked and I writhed my gaze away.


    Heaven knows I¡¯d damn all the consequences and shamelessly throw myself in his arms if I maintained even just two seconds of eye contact with him.


    I wonder; what¡¯s running in his mind? Did he me himself forst night? He shouldn¡¯t... it was all my fault.


    I was cursed.


    And then, as if things weren¡¯t already difficult enough, he stood up for me.


    Again.


    Even when it meant standing against my father. And when he apologized just because he demanded that I was respected, all the spaces in my heart filled up with affection for him.


    Oh, sweet, sweet, love. I love Axel Montenegro. I love him with all of my heart even though having him was a distant dream, I¡¯d love him from a distance.


    I¡¯d cherish him with all of my heart. My hero... my Axel.


    When he left, my soul went with him. It felt like only my body was left here when ¨¢lvaro hissed out indignantly.


    "Please, forgive my brother¡¯s ignorance, Don Diego. He has always been an ouw, a rebel that even my parents have given up on him."


    The Luna¡¯s scolding came almost immediately. "¨¢lvaro, hijo! Give your older brother some respect!"


    "Stay out of this, mujer!" The Alpha cut her off, patting ¨¢lvaro on the shoulder.


    The way the Alpha dismissed the Luna said enough about why ¨¢lvaro, who had been raised by them turned out to be a dick.


    "Don¡¯t me Axel. It¡¯s Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s fault for convincing him that she¡¯s the good guy, and pap¨¢, the bad." Rosa let out the most hateful words most sweetly and calmly.


    Of course, it all needed to run down to be Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s fault. Someone just shoot me already.


    Better, why didn¡¯t Axel grab my hand and just take me with him instead of leaving me in the midst of these sharks?


    Alpha Tom¨¤s chuckled, turning to Rosa. "Are you saying this because Axel is your boyfriend? You are defending your man, eh?"


    I gulped down. Pinched my fingers together and gulped down again. Axel. Rosa¡¯s boyfriend?


    Even though it wasn¡¯t true, I¡¯d rather burn than hear those words.


    My ever-so-sophisticated sister lifted her chin and smiled warmly at the Alpha. "Of course, Alpha. The strongest woman is one who fights for her man..." She paused, casting me a side-eye. "...not put him in trouble."


    I understood the meaning behind her words. It wasn¡¯t how she said them that made my heart clench so tightly, that breathing became a chore.


    <i>No.</i>


    It was how true they were and how well aware I was. In the fight for Axel, I stood no chance against Rosa. All the odds were in her favor. The thought of it made me physically pale at the moment. I winced faintly, pressing a hand to my forehead.


    All I could offer him was trouble and a lifetime of bad luck. My eyes stung so badly, but I blinked back the tears.


    <i>If only there was a way to get rid of my curse and be worthy of Axel. If only... </i>


    The Alpha and Luna sang praises of Rosa who sat indifferently like thepliments weren¡¯t music to her ears.


    Suddenly, "Oh, please." ¨¢lvaro blurted out. "Unlucky is the woman who ends up with my brother."

 Chapter 111: _ The Soon-to-be Bride

    <h4>Chapter 111: _ The Soon-to-be Bride</h4>


    Seriously? Did ¨¢lvaro just call ending up with Axel as unlucky?


    Pfft!


    I choked on augh. In my opinion, Cami was about to be the most unlucky woman on the, getting engaged to such a beast.


    Yes, ask me and I¡¯d firmly tell you ¨¢lvaro was not a man.


    Yet, none of them would see this. Not the stupid Cami, not my father, nobody. They brushed the talk about Axel aside and proceeded to spend the next twenty minutes deciding on a date for the wedding.


    Then it¡¯s settled," Don Diego dered. "The wedding will take ce in twenty-eight days."


    Cam let out a delighted gasp, her hands flying to her chest like she had just been crowned queen. "?Dios m¨ªo! Just twenty-eight days?" she squealed, literally vibrating in her chair. "Oh, I need to start nning immediately! The dress, the decorations, the food¡ªI want the grandest wedding the pack has ever seen."


    ¨¢lvaro, sitting beside her, smirked. "Don¡¯t worry, mi amor. My family will ensure it is nothing short of spectacr."


    "Oh?" Cam blinked at him like he was the Prince Charming in Snow White. "How spectacr are we talking?"


    Luna Ana straightened her shoulders, tilting her chin with the same quiet elegance Cam had been trying to imitate her whole life. "Spectacr enough to put every wedding before it to shame," she said smoothly. "A celebration worthy of a future Luna."


    Cam made an embarrassing sound¡ªhalf a squeal and half a breathy sigh. Oh, gosh. I regret having her as a sister at this point.


    She was so shameless, to say the least. This was the same man who had publicly rejected you just because you weren¡¯t the ¡¯prettiest¡¯ despite passing all the other requirements of being his mate.


    Now, he was here, nked by his fancy family in fancy clothes, and a fancy car... no apologies whatsoever, just came to announce getting married to you like he was doing you a favor, and you were literally tripping on your feet.


    At this rate, I might start to pity ¨¢lvaro for he had no idea whom he was marrying. Well, in my opinion¡ª<i>these two were perfect for each other.</i>


    The only person who had my pity was Axel. Imagine having Cami as your sister-inw and living in the same room with her.


    "I knew I was marrying into the right family." She gushed.


    My sister was insufferable, but even I had to admit that ¨¢lvaro and his family knew exactly how to handle her. ttery. Expensive promises. Lavish disys of wealth. It was anguage she spoke fluently.


    ¨¢lvaro leaned back, stretching an arm over the back of Cam¡¯s chair. "You deserve the best, Cam. And I always get what I want."


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes.


    Even Don Diego looked satisfied, nodding in approval. "Then, I expect the preparations to begin immediately. This wedding must be wless. Anything less would be an insult to both our families."


    Luna Ana offered a gracious smile. "Of course, Don Diego. We wouldn¡¯t have it any other way."


    Cam, still floating in a cloud of self-importance, pped her hands together. "I need to see the seamstress. And the florists. And the musicians! Oh, and the cake¡ªI need to taste the cakes!"


    Alpha Tom¨¢s chuckled, shaking his head. "You truly are a woman of high expectations."


    Cam beamed. "Of course! I can¡¯t settle for less."


    I looked at Rosa, wondering how she was handling this conversation. She was staring at Cam with the same unimpressed expression she always wore, arms crossed, fingers tapping against her elbow.


    Knowing her, she was mentally tallying up every unnecessary extravagance Cam was nning just so she could criticize itter.


    I almost smiled.


    But before I could enjoy the moment, my father spoke again. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, Rosa," he said, turning to us, "leave us. ¨¢lvaro and his bride should spend some time together."


    I saw the amusement on Rosa¡¯s face like she was thinking, <i>Let¡¯s see how long it takes before Cam irritates him into regretting this engagement.</i>


    It was crazy how Cami and Rosa teamed up to antagonize me, acting like they were the best sisters in the world, but were secretly inpetition with each other.


    I bet Rosa¡¯s pride was bruised that once again, ¨¢lvaro didn¡¯t pick her. But then, Axel was there to fill her hope and expectations.


    <i>She better back off. I was the one who had his mark. Axel was mine. </i>


    Once again, the scar itched ufortably and I didn¡¯t hesitate to sprawl up. If they wanted me out of this suffocating room, I wasn¡¯t going to argue.


    I stood and turned toward the hallway, but before I could leave, ¨¢lvaro¡¯s voice stopped me. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he called.


    <i>Huh? The obnoxious Alpha heir who had acted as though I didn¡¯t exist all through this family meeting was suddenly calling at me?</i>


    I paused, ncing over my shoulder. He was watching me with the samezy smirk he always wore.


    "Try not to miss me too much," he winked.


    I blinked.


    What the...?!


    Miss him? Was he crazy? What the heck was that wink? Where did all of thate from?


    Was he doing that to make Cami jealous? To make himself seem more important than he was and like she hadpetitors if she didn¡¯t worship at his feet?


    I mean, we all knew he did. We knew every girl in the pack would give anything to be in Cami¡¯s shoes right now.


    Well, he better go find one of them to mess with... not me!


    Rosa made a choking sound, and Cami immediately swatted ¨¢lvaro¡¯s arm. "Oh, please," she scoffed. "As if Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ could ever have a reason to miss you."


    I didn¡¯t even dignify that with a response. I simply turned and walked away, hoping this ridiculous engagement wouldn¡¯t turn into an even bigger disaster for Cami.


    I walked briskly down the hallway, my mind buzzing with irritation and unease. I needed to be alone. To breathe. To sit on my bed and let the itch on my scar subside before I lost my mindpletely.


    But just as my fingers brushed the door handle to my room, Rosa¡¯s voice halted me from behind.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    I froze.


    The way she said my name¡ªit wasn¡¯t casual. It wasn¡¯t mocking, like when she and Cam whispered about me at dinner. No, this was different. Low. Firm. And filled with a tone that made my stomach drop.


    I turned slowly, my pulse hammering in my throat. Rosa stood a few feet away, arms crossed, and expression nd.


    "Come with me," she said.


    I swallowed.


    There were very few things I feared in this world. My father¡¯s wrath. The truth about my mark being exposed. The feeling of helplessness when someone stronger than me decided to take control of my life.


    And right now, Rosa had just triggered every single one of those fears at once.


    My mouth felt dry. "Where?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, just turned around and started walking.


    I hesitated, my nails pressing into my palms. I could pretend I didn¡¯t hear her. I could run into my room, lock the door, and let her deal with whatever was about to happen on her own.


    But no. That wasn¡¯t how this worked.

 Chapter 112: _ Not The Scarf

    <h4>Chapter 112: _ Not The Scarf</h4>


    I followed Rosa obediently, though every fiber of my being screamed at me to stop. To turn around. To run. But running wouldn¡¯t change anything. It never did.


    Rosa walked ahead of me, in a graceful and unhurried posture, as if she were simply taking an evening stroll rather than leading me to what felt like my execution.


    The gentle click of her heels against the marble floors was the only sound audible in the suffocating silence. She didn¡¯t even nce back to make sure I was following.


    <i>She knew I would.</i>


    Because that was the thing about Rosa¡ªshe never raised her voice, never made a scene, and yet, she was terrifying.


    She was the kind of person who could smile at you while pressing a knife against your ribs. And right now, I could feel that invisible de hovering just over my skin.


    As we moved past the main halls, my unease heightened. This wasn¡¯t the direction to her room, or my father¡¯s office, or even the garden where she sometimes dragged me to ¡¯talk.¡¯


    No, she was leading me further away from the grand parts of the estate.


    Past the luxurious paintings.


    Past the high ceilings and crystal chandeliers.


    Past the perfume-scented hallways where noble guests sipped wine and whispered about alliances.


    The air grew stale. The scent of roses and polished wood was reced with that of raw¡ªdamp stone, old dust, and the lingering odor of discarded things.


    And then I knew.


    We were heading to the back of the estate.


    I swallowed thickly.


    This was where the servants worked, where they cleaned, did all the dirty jobs, and toiled away out of sight. Rosa and I were never supposed to be here. Not because we were forbidden, but because we were too <i>good</i> for a ce like this.


    But Rosa moved through it like she owned it.


    Servants bowed their heads as she passed, some murmuring polite greetings, others rushing to offer their assistance.


    "Se?orita Rosa, can I..."


    "No need," Rosa said smoothly with a pleasant and almostzy smile on her face. "I already have all the help I need."


    <i>The help she needed. Of course, that must be me. </i>


    <i>I stiffened.</i>


    There was something so final about the way she said it. Like she had just dismissed the world and reduced me to nothing more than an errand.


    The deeper we went, the more I wanted to turn back. The cold stone walls felt like they were closing in on me. The floors were uneven, cracked in ces, nothing like the polished ones we had left behind.


    The smell of old water and kitchen grease wafted in the air.


    And still, Rosa walked forward, calm andposed, as if she weren¡¯t dragging her sister into a nightmare.


    Finally, we reached the farthest part of the estate.


    The <strong>trash ground</strong>.


    I stopped breathing.


    The estate¡¯s trash ground was where all discarded things ended up; worn-out linens, broken furniture, leftover food. A ce for waste. A ce for filth. A ce no one ever went unless they had to.


    The realization of what was about to happen crashed over me, paralyzing my limbs.


    But before I could ce my thoughts, Rosa turned snappily. The Moon help me, her expression was still smooth but her eyes were sharp as daggers.


    "I warned you," she croaked, ying with the fashion rings on her fingers.


    <i>Warned me? Was this about... Axel?</i>


    I didn¡¯t have time to think.


    Rosa¡¯s hand shot out, shoving me backward. My feet got tangled on the uneven ground, and suddenly, I was falling... falling¡ªuntil Inded <strong>hard</strong> against the dirt.


    Pain exploded up my spine, knocking the breath from my lungs. My hands scraped against the rough, grimy floor.


    <i>Eugh... </i>My fingers curled instinctively around the scarf at my neck. <strong>Protect it.</strong><strong>Hide it.</strong>


    <i>She was going to be violent with me. What if it falls? Rosa would kill me if she learned that Axel bit me and I let him. </i>


    She stepped forward, towering over me, and the hem of her expensive dress just barely brushed the filth-streaked ground.


    She looked so clean, so untouchable like a queen standing over the wreckage of her kingdom.


    My chest heaved, but I didn¡¯t move.


    Didn¡¯t dare.


    Rosa crouched slowly, her fingers reaching out to get me, and then, before I wince away, she <strong>gripped my jaw and forced my head up.</strong>


    I gasped.


    Her fingers weren¡¯t rough, weren¡¯t painful, but they were <strong>cold</strong>.


    So, so cold.


    "Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice?" she murmured.


    I didn¡¯t speak.


    Couldn¡¯t speak.


    <i>Noticed what? My scarf? The mark?</i>


    She tilted her head, her dark eyes boring into mine. "I saw you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. The way you were looking at Axel earlier."


    <i>Phew. It wasn¡¯t that. But still... this was bad. </i>


    No.


    No, I wasn¡¯t...


    "I have been so <i>nice</i> to you," Rosa continued, her grip tightening just a little. "I told you to stay away. I let things slide because I know you have nothing. No power. No wolf. No future."


    Getting constantly reminded of my worthlessness was like ash against my skin. At this rate, my soul might give out before my body does.


    Rosa smiled faintly, as if entertained by my silence. "But you¡¯re stubborn, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t listen. You never do."


    She let go of my face.


    Only to <strong>kick me</strong>.


    A brutal force that was sharp mmed into my ribs, sending me sprawling deeper into the dirt. My arms immediately clutched around my middle, <strong>one hand clutching my scarf for my dear life.</strong>


    The pain from the kick was immediate, spreading through my side in a hot, pulsing wave.


    "Ah..." I groaned, the sound choked and gruffy.


    But Rosa wasn¡¯t finished. <i>She didn¡¯t care if my stomach had toppled from her kick. She didn¡¯t give a damn if my insides felt like they¡¯d been plucked and restuffed. </i>


    What she cared about was discipline which came in the form of another kick. <strong>Harder this time.</strong>


    She suddenlyughed while pain writhed its way out of my mouth.


    "Still protecting that stupid thing?" she mused, watching as I curled in on myself. "What¡¯s under there, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? Are you hiding something from us?"


    My pulse sted against my throat.


    <strong>No. No, no, no. </strong><i>Not the scarf, please. No... not that. </i>


    She couldn¡¯t see. No one could see.


    My fingers dug into the fabric, pressing it tighter against my skin. Thest thing I needed was for <strong>her</strong> to notice the scar.


    Rosa let out a whistle. "You¡¯re so pitiful," she sighed. "Just lying there, covered in trash. This is what you are, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    Her voice turned light, almost teasing. "This is where you belong."


    <i>Where I belong... in the filth. </i>

 Chapter 113: _ Dispose Of The Trash

    <h4>Chapter 113: _ Dispose Of The Trash</h4>


    My joy knew no bounds when Rosa didn¡¯t insist on my scarf. However, I knew it was only a matter of time before someone did.


    Only a matter of time before my secret¡ªmy and Axel¡¯s secret got exposed.


    <i>NO.</i>


    I couldn¡¯t let Axel down like that. I needed to protect us. I needed to protect what we shared. Rosa might be too nonchnt to give a damn about my sudden interest in scarves, but Cami...


    Oh, Cami mighte poke-nosing soon. <i>Moon Goddess, I beg of you; help me this time. Just this once. </i>


    The first handful of trash hit me in the face before I could even flinch.


    A putrid mix of old food scraps, torn rags, and something that smelled far too much like <i>rotten fish</i> sttered across my cheek, dripping my skin like an insult that wouldn¡¯t wash away.


    My body jerked, every nerve screaming in protest, but I didn¡¯t dare react. Rosa <i>wanted</i> a reaction. She wanted to see me squirm, to see me break.


    I wouldn¡¯t give her that.


    <i>That was my only mode of defiance in this unnerving situation where I couldn¡¯t dare make a move. </i>


    "Oops," Rosa murmured, tilting her head in false innocence. She dusted off her hands as if <i>she</i> were the one who had been dirtied. "Look at you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You fit right in."


    Moreughter came flying into my ears. It was just Rosa¡¯s, but it echoed in my head, bouncing off the cold walls of this miserable ce and filling every crevice of my already flimsy pride.


    Then, slowly, meeting my gaze, she picked up another handful. I flinched this time.


    That was a mistake.


    Rosa¡¯s smirk grew wider. "Oh, don¡¯t look so tense, hermanita."


    The term of endearment tasted like poisoning from her lips. "This is only what <i>you deserve</i>."


    <i>I hate you. </i>


    The next handful wasn¡¯t just trash. No¡ªshe grabbed a full, leaking bucket from the pile, one I was <i>sure</i> came from the kitchen, and with a delighted little buzz, she <i>dumped</i> it over me.


    A sticky, wet <i>st</i> resounded as grease-soaked food waste slid down my shoulders, dropping on my new dress¡ª<i>my one good dress... </i>and matting in my hair.


    <i>What if Father demanded that I return the dress? Dios m¨ªo, what do I tell him then?</i>


    I had to hold my breath at the absolute stench that immediately enveloped me. I smelled like old onions, spoiled meat, and humiliation.


    Rosa¡¯s eyes glistened with satisfaction.


    I had been wrong before.


    She <i>wasn¡¯t</i> the kind of person who pressed a knife against your ribs with a smile.


    She was the kind of person who made <i>you</i> hold the knife, whispering sweetly in your ear while forcing you to twist it yourself.


    And I hated that it was working.


    "Now, since you¡¯re already filthy, I¡¯ll give you one more task." She stated.


    I barely heard her. My mind was still in chaos, my body still frozen in ce as I stood there, dripping with filth and dealing with different kinds of odors that made me physically sick.


    "The trash," Rosa gesturedzily to the piled mess behind her, "needs to be taken to the pack¡¯s disposal site."


    I blinked.


    The disposal site? That was <i>servant¡¯s work</i>. And not just <i>any</i> servant¡¯s work¡ªwork meant for the lowest-ranked among them. The kind of job no one wanted, the kind of job that made even <i>them</i> gag.


    My abdomen cramped.


    "Rosa..." My voice came out hoarse.


    It was a whisper.


    "It¡¯s too much. It would take..." I swallowed, looking at the sheer <i>size</i> of the pile. "It would take at least <i>ten</i> trips."


    Rosa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    And even when it did, it was to grit her teeth in order to ensure the p she delivered across my face made its best impact.


    The force of it snapped my head to the side. A sharp sting bloomed across my cheek, the pain immediate and burning, like she had pressed a hot iron against my skin.


    I gasped, stumbling back a bit. I brought my hand up to my face to feel the painful warmth on it. My fingers trembled as they brushed against the heated skin.


    I should have seen iting.


    I had been pped more times these past few weeks than some people ever had their whole life. The kicker was that there was much more awaiting.


    <i>This is the life of an Omega; the lowest-ranked member of the pack in a power-hungry pack world. </i>


    Rosa arched forward. "Do you think I <i>didn¡¯t</i> know that?"


    The amusement in her voice made me sick.


    "This," she remarked, voice gentle, so <i>sickeningly</i> gentle, "is your punishment. You don¡¯t listen, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You never do. And worse¡ªyou dare to want things that <i>aren¡¯t yours</i>."


    I wanted to tell her that <i>Axel wasn¡¯t hers either</i>.


    But the pain in my ribs, my burning cheek, and the absolute stench swallowing me whole made it impossible to speak.


    Rosa straightened up, smoothing down her wless dress¡ªthe same dress that had never once touched the filth around us.


    "I expect you to be <i>done</i> by nightfall," she said as if this were just another order she was giving to a servant. "Or else..." She trailed off, her lips curving into a sly smile.


    She didn¡¯t need to finish the sentence. I already knew.


    If I wasn¡¯t done, she would <i>make</i> me hate myself.


    I stared at her retreating back as she turned and <i>walked away</i>, leaving me standing there, covered in filth, surrounded by trash, my body aching in too many ces to count.


    And then, I was alone.


    A lump formed in my throat.


    But I wouldn¡¯t cry. Crying wouldn¡¯t do anything. It would not solve anything. <i>I was done with crying. </i>


    I sucked in a shaky breath, forced my legs to move, and bent down to grab as much of the garbage as I could carry.


    The quicker I started, the quicker it would be over.


    This also meant a journey through the pack, and heaven knows what hell awaited me there.


    <i>Hell as in Luis Miguel and his cronies. Grr... I was so done for. </i>

 Chapter 114: _ Former Bullies

    <h4>Chapter 114: _ Former Bullies</h4>


    By the time I made it out of the estate, my body was already <i>screaming</i> at me.


    I had to <i>ignore</i> it.


    I had to ignore the way my ribs ached from Rosa¡¯s kicks, the way my arms quivered under the weight of the trash I was hauling, and the way my dress clung <i>wetly</i> to my skin.


    It was a constant, nauseating reminder of what had just happened. <i>Of how I had been reduced to nothing by my own sister. The one who was supposed to be a mother figure in my life.</i>


    <i>I hate my life.</i>


    The only thing keeping me from going insane at this phase was Axel. He was the only beam of light in this dark world I had been forced into.


    I kept my head down as I walked because I knew I was quite the sight.


    But that didn¡¯t stop the stares. Or the whispers.


    Some of the <i>estate¡¯s</i> servants paused in their work to watch me pass, their gazes shing with something I¡¯d call curiosity and <i>pity</i>.


    Others just shook their heads.


    And then there were those who whispered¡ªnot in sympathy, but in <i>glee</i>.


    "She¡¯s really fallen now, hasn¡¯t she?" one murmured, voice low but not <i>low enough</i>.


    "About time. They all act like they¡¯re better than us¡ªnow she¡¯ll finally <i>understand</i>."


    I swallowed hard.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    Didn¡¯t react. Because reacting would only make it worse.


    I adjusted my grip on the trash, wincing as a <i>sharp</i> piece of something dug into my arm, and kept moving.


    By the time I reached outside the estate gates, the whispers had only <i>grown</i>.


    Unlike the estate, where people still <i>pretended</i> to be polite, the pack members had no such filter.


    "She <i>just</i> keeps getting worse, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "First, she loses her father¡¯s favor, now she¡¯s literally covered in garbage. Pathetic."


    "If she¡¯s trying to get attention, she¡¯s doing a great job."


    A cruelugh rang out from somewhere nearby.


    I squeezed my eyes shut for half a second.


    Then, I kept walking.


    But just as I thought I could endure it¡ªthat if I just ignored them, kept my head down, and <i>finished</i> the task¡ªI saw them.


    Luis Miguel.


    And his crew.


    Fear made my throat run dry.


    I couldn¡¯t do this.


    Not <i>now</i>.


    Not <i>them</i>.


    Not <i>here</i>.


    I did the only thing I could do when faced with certain doom¡ªI kept walking. Fast.


    My legs burned, my arms ached, and the stench of the garbage on me was so strong I was sure it had be part of my soul. But none of thatpared to the sheer terror that gripped my chest when I saw them.


    Luis Miguel. Gonzalo. Pedro. And... What¡¯s-His-Name.


    Okay, his name was Rub¨¦n, but in my defense, I had bigger problems than keeping track of the fourth member of my personal nightmare squad.


    They were huddled under a tree, deeply engrossed in whatever foolishness they were up to¡ªmost likely gambling away what little dignity they had left.


    Gonzalo was chewing on an apple like it had offended him, Pedro was flicking a coin between his fingers, Rub¨¦n was sprawled out like he had nowhere better to be, and Luis Miguel¡ªoh, Luis Miguel¡ªwas leaning against the tree, looking too pleased with himself.


    I might have gotten away unnoticed. I really might have.


    But Luis Miguel was the worst kind of leader: the kind whose minions adored him.


    Gonzalo noticed me first. His eyes widened, and then, as if he had been electrocuted, he reached out and smacked Pedro¡¯s arm.


    Pedro, rubbing his new bruise, turned and promptly elbowed Rub¨¦n, who yelped in protest before following their line of sight.


    And then Rub¨¦n, not to be left out, smacked Luis Miguel¡¯s chest.


    Luis Miguel, who had been smugly watching whatever coins they were losing, blinked. Then, slowly¡ªtoo slowly¡ªhe followed their gazes.


    His lips curled into a smile.


    I was officially dead.


    They stood up in unison, like a pack of hyenas catching the scent of an injured gazelle. My stomach wobbled. I was too tired for this.


    Too filthy. Too fed up.


    I took a deep breath, squared my shoulders, and decided that if I ignored them, maybe, they¡¯d let me pass.


    I couldn¡¯t even deal with them. The memory of what they did to me thest time was engraved in my brain. What sucks was that I could do nothing about it.


    I couldn¡¯t p Luis Miguel for kissing me. I couldn¡¯t get justice for the hell they put me through afterward. It was because of them that I had to work at the butchery, that I had to get harassed and get grounded by Father.


    It was because of them that I¡¯d get punished by Father as soon as he had my time.


    <i>Just act like they aren¡¯t there, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. </i>


    I took one step.


    Then another.


    I was almost safe. Almost...


    <strong>"? No s¨¦ t¨², pero yo... ?" (I don¡¯t know about you, but I...)</strong>


    I froze.


    Surely, I had imagined that. Surely, my brain was now so exhausted that it was making up things.


    I took another step.


    <strong>"? Desde que te vi, supe que eras para m¨ª... ?" (</strong>The moment I saw you, I knew you were meant for me...)


    Okay.


    Nope.


    That was definitely a voice. A <i>singing</i> voice.


    I turned, very, very slowly.


    And there they were.


    Luis Miguel. Gonzalo. Pedro. Rub¨¦n.


    Standing in a perfect line.


    Singing. <strong>Singing.</strong>


    I blinked. They were actually harmonizing. <strong>Harmonizing.</strong>


    Luis Miguel was leading, his voice deep and dramatic, while Gonzalo and Pedro handled the backup vocals like they had been rehearsing for this moment their entire lives.


    Rub¨¦n, naturally, had somehow found an old tin can and was using it as percussion.


    I had officially lost my mind.


    People were watching now. Of course, they were. How often did you get to witness four bullies putting on a full-blown musical number in the middle of the street?


    Luis Miguel took a dramatic step forward. <strong>"? No hay estre m¨¢s brinte que t¨²... ?" (There is no star brighter than you).</strong>


    <i>What the heck was going on?</i>


    <i>Was it me or was Luis Miguel and his friends singing for me?</i>


    Hell, so publicly and so shamelessly.

 Chapter 115: _ Forgive Us

    <h4>Chapter 115: _ Forgive Us</h4>


    I had made a mistake. A terrible, horrible, irreversible mistake.


    I hadughed.


    And now, Luis Miguel and his pack of reformed hyenas thought they had won.


    But I wasn¡¯t <i>that</i> easy. They put me through so much and thought I¡¯d forgive them after a street concert? They were in for a shock.


    So, I did what any self-respecting, still-holding-a-grudge girl would do. I ignored them.


    Completely.


    I turned around, hoisted the trash higher in my arms¡ªignoring the way my muscles screamed in protest, and walked away like they had never burst into a full-blown musical number for me.


    The silence behind mested all of three seconds.


    Then...


    "Wait, wait, wait, hold on¡ª" Gonzalo was the first to get a grip.


    I heard his hurried footsteps, followed by the distinct sound of someone tripping over nothing.


    "Ow¡ªdamn it, Pedro, that was my foot!"


    "Then move your <i>damn</i> foot, bro!"


    I kept walking.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" Luis Miguel called dramatically, his voice filled with the kind of heartbreak only someone who had never <i>actually</i> suffered could achieve. "Don¡¯t do this to us!"


    I did <i>not</i> turn around.


    Instead, I adjusted my grip on the trash and picked up my pace. <i>Why the sudden change of heart anyway? </i>


    It was so strange that they suddenly decided to turn a new leaf. Oh, wait... What if this was a trap? A mischievous little ploy to further grate on my nerves?


    "Oh, Dios m¨ªo, she¡¯s actually ignoring us," Pedro whispered like this was some kind of scientific phenomenon.


    "She must still be mad." Rub¨¦n sounded genuinely concerned. "Maybe we should sing again."


    "No, no, we¡¯re already pushing our luck..."


    "Or we could beg?" Gonzalo suggested.


    I walked faster.


    "We could cry?"


    I walked even faster.


    "We could..."


    And then, suddenly...


    My arms were empty.


    The weight of the trash was gone.


    I spun around just in time to see <i>Luis Miguel</i> of all people clutching the disgusting garbage bag like it was a bag of gold.


    I blinked.


    Pedro had snatched the second bag before I could react, and Gonzalo was reaching for another.


    "What...?"


    "We¡¯re helping," Luis Miguel dered proudly.


    I stared at them. "You¡¯re... <i>what</i>?"


    "Helping," Pedro repeated, swinging the bag over his shoulder like some kind of heroic garbage warrior. "Like good, reformed men."


    "Reformed?"I repeated, unable to keep the disbelief out of my voice.


    "Yes." Rub¨¦n nodded. "We¡¯re on our <i>redemption arc</i> now."


    Gonzalo pumped his fist. "We are <i>wholesome</i> now."


    I blinked. Slowly. "You bullied me for <i>weeks, no... years even</i>."


    They did all sorts back in High School to get my attention. At first, they did it nicely until they got tired of being nice and went all mischievous.


    "We regret that deeply," Luis Miguel said solemnly.


    "You stole my money."


    "We have no defense for that."


    "You <i>forcefully kissed me</i>."


    Luis Miguel cleared his throat. "I would like to retroactively apologize and also offer to be pped, if it helps."


    I squinted at them. "You¡¯re all full of shit."


    "Which is why we¡¯re now <i>carrying</i> shit," Gonzalo said wisely, lifting the trash bag.


    I sighed and massaged my temples. This had to be a fever dream.


    But hey, if they wanted to suffer, who was I to stop them?


    I turned back around and started walking toward the disposal site. They might as well do my chores for me.


    "Are you serious?" Pedro asked.


    "Very," I replied.


    The boys groaned but trudged after me, the stench of the trash growing stronger with the more we walked.


    A moment of silence passed before...


    "Not to be rude," Rub¨¦n began, in a tone that <i>always</i> meant he was about to be rude, "but on a side note, you look and smell like shit."


    I stopped dead in my tracks. <i>Did these idiots say they wanted redemption?!</i>


    Rub¨¦n blinked at me. "What? I said <i>not to be rude...</i>"


    Gonzalo smacked the back of his head. "<i>Idiot!</i>"


    Rub¨¦n winced. "Ow! I was just saying¡ª"


    "I mean, he¡¯s not <i>wrong</i>," Pedro added, unhelpfully. "She <i>has</i> smelled like this ever since she became an Omega."


    Another smack.


    This time, from Luis Miguel.


    Pedro rubbed his arm. "Okay, <i>fine</i>, I take it back!"


    Luis Miguel groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose. "You two have exactly <i>zero</i> social skills."


    "I <i>had</i> social skills," Gonzalo muttered. "Then I joined this group."


    I folded my arms. "Are you all done insulting me?"


    "No," Rub¨¦n started. "But we <i>will</i> stop."


    Another smack.


    "?<i>Por Dios</i>! We¡¯re <i>apologizing</i>!" Luis Miguel snapped.


    I rolled my eyes and kept walking.


    It wasn¡¯t long before one of them spoke again.


    "On a more serious note..." Pedro hesitated, shifting his grip on the garbage bag. "Your father is really wicked for making you throw out the trash yourself."


    Gonzalo nodded. "Yeah. You¡¯re still his <i>daughter</i>. That¡¯s messed up."


    The agreement was almost unanimous.


    Almost.


    Because about two secondster, all of them froze.


    "...Wait," Rub¨¦n muttered. "Are we being <i>mean</i> again?"


    Luis Miguel smacked his forehead. "<i>Dios m¨ªo</i>, we suck at this."


    Pedro gasped. "We do!"


    "We¡¯re sorry!" Gonzalo blurted.


    I sighed heavily. "It wasn¡¯t my father."


    I needed to protect my family no matter what. I was still a De Vega. A pureblood De Vega and it was my job not to sully the noble name.


    Especially not in front ofmoners like Luis Miguel¡¯s group.


    They all stared at me like I had just blurted the most absurd thing of the season.


    I forced a smile. "I just wanted to learn some discipline, and see what it feels like to dispose of the garbage."


    At first, there was a longsting silence before Luis Miguel snorted and Gonzalo choked on air.


    Pedro¡¯s face twisted like he had just eaten something rancid.


    "Yeah, okay, that¡¯s a <i>lie</i>," Rub¨¦n said bluntly.


    "I..."


    "No, no," Luis Miguel waved a hand, looking almost offended. "Try again. With <i>honesty</i> this time."


    I scowled. "It <i>was</i> my choice."


    They all gave me <i>the look</i>.


    The unimpressed, absolutely-not-buying-it look.


    "We might be dumb, but we are not blind, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," Pedro said. "You¡¯re covered in filth. And your face...."


    He stopped.


    I felt their stares drift to my bruises.


    My stomach twisted.


    "I fell."


    "No, you <i>didn¡¯t</i>."


    I clenched my jaw.


    "Tell us," Luis Miguel said, voice softer this time. "We¡¯ll beat the culprits for you."


    <i>Beat the culprit? Beat Rosa? </i>

 Chapter 116: _ You Are All Forgiven

    <h4>Chapter 116: _ You Are All Forgiven</h4>


    Pfft... the image of Rosa beating one of them with the legs of the other flew to my head and I knew their fate would be worse should they ever challenge my scary older sister.


    I stared at him. "You... what?"


    Pedro cracked his knuckles. "We¡¯ll fight whoever did this."


    Gonzalo smirked. "Yeah. We¡¯ve had practice."


    Rub¨¦n saluted. "We solemnly pledge to kick ass in your honor."


    I blinked and scoffed in disbelief.


    What alternate reality had I stepped into?


    "You <i>bullied</i> me," I reminded them.


    "Yes." Luis Miguel nodded. "And we deeply regret it."


    "So now," Gonzalo said, "we fight for you instead of against you."


    Pedro pointed at me. "You name the enemy, we <i>destroy</i> the enemy."


    Rub¨¦n pointed at himself. "We are now your personal bodyguards."


    I stared at them.


    Long.


    Hard.


    And then, for the second time that day...


    Iughed.


    A full, real, uncontrobleugh.


    Luis Miguel¡¯s eyes lit up. Pedro pumped his fist. Gonzalo whooped. Rub¨¦n threw his garbage bag into the air like it was a graduation cap.


    It promptly exploded over his head.


    The celebration came to an <i>immediate</i> halt.


    We all stared at the mess.


    Rub¨¦n stood there, frozen and absolutely drenched in filth.


    Luis Miguel was the first to break. He made a strangled noise that sounded like augh.


    Pedro covered his mouth.


    Gonzalo fell to his knees.


    I wheezed.


    Rub¨¦n sighed, wiping a banana peel off his shoulder.


    "Redemption," he muttered, "is a <i>messy</i> business."


    Rub¨¦n still reeked of garbage, but honestly? The whole group did. And yet, there was something oddly heartwarming about their ridiculous, over-the-top dedication to making things right.


    I wanted to stay mad at them. I really did. But they had carried trash for me all evening¡ª<i>happily</i>, I might add¡ªgotten covered in filth, and somehow still managed to be the most entertaining bunch of idiots I had ever met.


    It was hard to keep a grudge when they looked so... <i>earnest</i>.


    So, with a long-suffering sigh, I finally said the words they¡¯d been waiting for.


    "Fine. I forgive you."


    They gawked at me in silence until they yelled...


    "<strong>YES!</strong>"


    Gonzalo fist-pumped the air like he had just won the lottery. Pedro actually jumped. Luis Miguel did a dramatic spin, arms outstretched, like he had just been blessed by the heavens.


    And Rub¨¦n? Rub¨¦n fell to his knees in the most dramatic disy of gratitude I had ever seen.


    "Oh, holy Goddess above, we are saved!" he cried, raising his hands. "She has forgiven us, brothers! Our sins have been cleansed!"


    Luis Miguel ced a solemn hand on his shoulder. "Rise, my son. Redemption is ours."


    I groaned. "You guys are <i>so</i> weird."


    "We are <i>your</i> weirdos now," Pedro dered proudly.


    I chuckled despite myself. And just like that, the tension was gone.


    We gathered thest of the trash, and to my utter disbelief, the guys¡ªwho, mind you, would not have lifted a finger for anyone else¡ªcheerfully carried every single bag while I strolled beside them, doing <i>absolutely nothing</i>.


    It was, without a doubt, the best way anyone had ever taken out the garbage.


    We walked back toward my father¡¯s estate to carry more and more. The air was oozing with the scent of the city¡ªbrewed coffee from a nearby cafe, the faint spice of street food, and, unfortunately, the ever-present stink of garbage lingering on <i>us</i>.


    As we approached the estate gates, the boys slowed their pace.


    "Whoa," Pedro muttered.


    "Holy shit," Rub¨¦n added.


    Luis Miguel let out a low whistle. "So this is how the other half lives."


    I followed their wide-eyed stares to meet the estate¡¯s views My family¡¯s crest was embedded in the iron bars, glowing faintly in the evening light. It was the kind of ce that screamed <i>power</i>, the kind of ce that kept people like them; rowdy, mischievous, not exactlyw-abiding¡ªfar, far away.


    And yet, when we reached the gates, the guards didn¡¯t stop them.


    Because of <i>me</i>.


    Luis Miguel nced at me, then at the guards, then back at me. "Damn, you really are a princess, huh?"


    Gonzalo nudged Rub¨¦n. "And to think we used to give her wedgies."


    "<i>You</i> used to give her wedgies," Rub¨¦n corrected.


    I rolled my eyes. "Are you going to stand there gawking, or are we finishing this?"


    That snapped them out of it. <i>Jokes on you, Rosa... I¡¯m actually having fun. </i>


    We went back and forth from the disposal site and back to the estate, the boys still marveling at their surroundings like they had stepped into a different universe.


    Along the way, the conversation turned to high school; embarrassing stories, pranks, and, of course, <i>them calling</i> all the ways they had made my life miserable.


    "Remember when we filled your locker with frogs?" Pedro cackled.


    "I still have nightmares," I muttered.


    "Or when we told the entire school you had a third nipple?" Rub¨¦n snorted.


    I stopped walking and slowly turned, shooting him a death re.


    Rub¨¦n paled. "I¡ªI mean, that was just a <i>rumor</i>! Not..."


    "You <i>started</i> it."


    "Okay, yes, but..."


    I picked up a piece of trash and threw it at him.


    Luis Miguel wiped a fake tear. "Ah, revenge. Beautiful."


    We finally dumped thest of the trash, and as the sky darkened, the estate¡¯smps flickered on, bathing the gardens in a glow.


    It felt... strangely peaceful.


    I stretched my arms. "Well. That¡¯s done."


    Luis Miguel shook his head. "No, <i>we</i> did it. You just stood there looking pretty."


    I smirked. "Exactly."


    Pedro grinned. "So, what now, boss?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Boss?"


    "Yeah." Gonzalo shrugged. "You¡¯re clearly in charge now."


    I rolled my eyes. "If I¡¯m in charge, I say go home and take a shower. You all smell like a sewer."


    Rub¨¦n mock-gasped. "How dare you. This is the scent of <i>hard work</i>."


    "No, this is the scent of <i>trash</i>," I corrected.


    Luis Miguel smirked. "Speaking of, you should go get washed up too. Not to be rude..."


    "Then <i>don¡¯t</i> be rude."


    "...but you look like you got into a fistfight with a mud pit."


    Pedro nodded. "And lost."


    "You¡¯re all so kind," I remarked sarcastically.


    Luis Miguel tilted his head, frowning slightly. "Also... are you cold?"


    I blinked. "What?"


    He gestured toward my scarf. "You¡¯re all bundled up. Are you sick?"


    <i>No, no, no... not the scarf, please. </i>

 Chapter 117: _ Axel’s Mark

    <h4>Chapter 117: _ Axel¡¯s Mark</h4>


    "No." I shook my head quickly, gripping my scarf tightly. "I just... felt like wearing it."


    Luis Miguel¡¯s gaze remained on it for a second too long, but thankfully, he didn¡¯t push.


    Instead, he grinned. "Well, whatever. Get some rest, princesa."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    I pressed my lips together. Then, quietly, I said, "Thanks."


    Pedro grinned. "For what?"


    "For..." I exhaled, ncing at them. "I don¡¯t know what changed you, but... I like this version."


    There was a bit of silence as the boys nced at each other, making signnguage as though they were contemting telling me something.


    <i>In the end, they didn¡¯t. I wondered what it was but I wasn¡¯t the type to poke nose and push people into saying what they¡¯d rather not. </i>


    Gonzalo clutched his chest. "<i>She likes us!</i>"


    Pedro pretended to wipe a tear. "So beautiful."


    Rub¨¦n sniffled dramatically. "I knew this day woulde."


    Luis Miguel smirked. "Well, princesa, like I said¡ªwe¡¯re at your service."


    I rolled my eyes. "Whatever."


    I turned toward the vi, stepping into the warm glow of the estate¡¯s lights.


    "Goodnight, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," Luis Miguel called from behind.


    The others echoed the sentiment, their voices fading into the night as they finally... <i>finally</i>¡ªleft.


    I stood there for a moment, watching them go.


    Then, with a small shake of my head, I turned and disappeared into the vi.


    Oh, what an evening!


    I stepped into the vi like a thief, moving as quietly as possible, practically tiptoeing over the marble floors. I was <i>not</i> in the mood to bump into my father or any of my siblings, especially not Rosa.


    She would take one whiff of me, recoil in horror, and immediately demand that I exin why I smelled like andfill as if she wasn¡¯t the one who sent me on the death errand.


    And honestly? I didn¡¯t have the energy for that conversation.


    The only problem now was the maids.


    The second I entered, two of them froze in their tracks, their eyes widening as they took in my <i>very</i> unfortunate state. One of them was a woman named Letizia whom I knew was a little close to Juana.


    She clutched her chest like she had just witnessed a murder.


    "Santa Mar¨ªa," she gasped. "What <i>is</i> that smell?"


    The other maid, Giulia, actually gagged. "Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you¡ª<i>por Di¨®</i>¡ªyou <i>stink</i>!"


    Tell me something I don¡¯t know. Pfft.


    "Good evening to you too," I muttered, trying to edge past them, but they weren¡¯t done.


    Letizia took a dramatic step back. "What <i>happened</i> to you?"


    "Did you roll in the trash?" Giulia asked, eyes filled with genuine concern.


    "Worse," I said, sighing. "I <i>carried</i> trash."


    They both gasped.


    "The world has truly fallen apart," Letizia whispered, crossing herself.


    Giulia shook her head in disbelief. "Your father is going to..."


    "<i>Yes</i>, I know," I cut in before she could finish that thought. "That¡¯s why I <i>really</i> need to get to my room before anyone else sees me."


    They exchanged looks, then¡ªthankfully¡ªstepped aside. But not before Giulia wrinkled her nose and muttered, "<i>Dios m¨ªo,</i> even the <i>walls</i> will need to be aired out after this."


    At least, these were maids on my side, not the jealous ones determined to make life hard for me. I ignored them and hurried up the grand staircase, careful not to leave a trail of filth behind me. Thest thing I needed was someone following a <i>scent trail</i> straight to my room like a bloodhound.


    Finally, finally, I made it inside and shut the door.


    I exhaled deeply, leaning against the wood. <i>Safe. For now.</i>


    I immediately pulled off my dress, tossing it as far away from me as possible. That thing was never going to be clean again. I¡¯d have to burn it. Maybe hold a funeral for it.


    <i>I pray Father doesn¡¯t ask that I return it. </i>Where was he anyway?


    Was he not intent on punishing me anymore? Every minute whenever I thought of what hell he had nned awaiting me, my heart figuratively left my chest.


    If anything, I wanted it to be done with so that I could know what peace looked like once again.


    Then, my fingers hesitated at my scarf. With this in ce, I might never know peace until Axel and I talked and found a way out of this mess.


    Axel and I... would we ever get to talk privately again? Not with Rosa on my neck and father¡¯s house arrest.


    Slowly, I unwrapped the scarf, holding my breath as the fabric slipped away and the mark on my neck was revealed.


    Axel¡¯s mark.


    I lifted a trembling hand to it, tracing the familiar ridges with my fingertips. It had been itching all day.


    Heaven knows it¡¯s been a dull, persistent throb that I had been <i>forcing</i> myself to ignore. But now, standing alone in my room, with the gore of the evening behind me, I could finally feel it.


    <i>Really</i> feel it. The pull.


    It was subtle, like the whisper of a song I had forgotten the lyrics to; something distant yet familiar, calling to me in a voice I couldn¡¯t quite hear.


    I missed him.


    I <i>missed</i> him so much it physically hurt.


    My throat tightened, and before I could stop myself, my nails dug into the mark, scratching at the skin, desperate to <i>relieve</i> the maddening itch. But the second I did, a sharp sting shot through me, and suddenly...


    <i>Blood.</i>


    A thin, red trail leaked from the mark, trickling down my corbone.


    Panic bloomed in my chest.


    <i>Why is it bleeding?</i>


    This wasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t supposed to <i>do</i> this.


    I grabbed the scarf and quickly pressed it against my skin, trying to stop the bleeding. But when I pulled it away, all I saw was more blood.


    My heartbeat began to elerate. This was bad. This was <i>really</i> bad.


    If my father saw this¡ªif <i>anyone</i> saw this...


    Oh, no. I should do something. Thest thing I wanted was to pass out from blood loss and end up being found by some maid with a loose mouth.


    Before morning, the entire pack would have begun to sing about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the Omega who got an illegitimate mark that wasn¡¯t even a mate mark but rather something unusual...


    <i>Something forbidden. </i>

 Chapter 118: _ Oh, Father, You Scare Me

    <h4>Chapter 118: _ Oh, Father, You Scare Me</h4>


    <i>I needed to stop the bleeding.</i>


    I swallowed hard and rushed to my dresser, rummaging through it until I found a handkerchief. I pressed it against the wound, gritting my teeth as I applied pressure.


    <i>Please stop. Please stop.</i>


    Minutes passed, and finally, <i>finally</i>, the bleeding slowed. I let out a shaky breath and carefully dressed the wound, making sure the bandage was secure.


    I turned to the mirror.


    The girl staring back at me looked... shaken. Pale. There was a desperate edge in her eyes that I barely recognized.


    I inhaled deeply, gripping the edge of the dresser. <i>I have to get a grip.</i>


    I couldn¡¯t let this secret slip.


    If anyone knew about the mark... if anyone realized <i>whose</i> mark it was¡ªAxel¡¯s reputation would be ruined. He would be <i>ruined</i>.


    And I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    So, I made a vow.


    With my reflection as my witness, I whispered, "I¡¯ll protect it. No matter what even if I have toy down my life to do so."


    I grabbed my scarf and wrapped it around my neck once more, covering the mark like it was my most precious possession.


    Then, with a final breath to steady myself, I turned and headed for the bathroom.


    It was time to wash off this miserable day.


    .


    The warm water ran down my skin, washing away the dirt of the day¡ªthe filth, the stench, and the miserable memories that were inflicted by those closest to me.


    I stood under the steady stream, letting the heat seep into my bones, breathing in the faint scent ofvender soap as I scrubbed away every trace of the disposal site and whatever else had decided to cling to me.


    By the time I was done, I felt like an entirely new person. No more trash smell. No more filth. Just me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, wrapped in the familiarfort of my towel. I stepped out of the bathroom and into my room, sighing in relief.


    Finally.


    I padded over to the mirror, tilting my head to check my scarf. The bandage underneath held firm. Well, good. I changed the scarf and tightened the fabric around my neck, making sure no trace of the mark was visible.


    It had been a long, exhausting day, and now, with my hair still damp and the soft glow of the bulbs, I was more than ready to copse into bed.


    But as I slipped under the covers, my mind wandered back to the most unexpected part of my evening.


    Luis Miguel and his gang.


    I smiled to myself. What in the world had gotten into them?


    For years, they had been nothing but a collective pain in my existence¡ªmocking me, taunting me, making my life ten times harder than it needed to be. But tonight? Tonight, they had acted like I was some long-lost friend they had suddenly decided to adopt.


    I shook my head with an amused smile tugging at my lips.


    Maybe hell had frozen over. Maybe the universe had decided I deserved a break for once. Whatever it was, I wasn¡¯t going to question it.


    I buried myself deeper into my nket, allowing sleep to take me quickly. For the first time in what felt like forever, I didn¡¯t have to fall asleep to the sound of my own anxieties whispering in my head.


    Instead, I sank into the kind of sleep that pulled me under fast, deep, and dreamless.


    The morning light streamed through the curtains and shone its rays on the part of my face that wasn¡¯t covered by the nket.


    I yawned, stretchingzily. My body was still sore from the previous day¡¯s events. If it wasn¡¯t for Luis Miguel and his friend¡¯s help, I might have been too tired to even lift a muscle.


    For a moment, Iy there, listening.


    There was silence in the vi.


    No maids knocking on my door. No shouting from Cami. No orders were being barked through the hallways.


    Was it possible? Had I actually woken up to a peaceful morning?


    That was new.


    Not wanting to test my luck, I climbed out of bed and made my way to the bathroom for a quick morning wash. I wasn¡¯t about to let yesterday¡¯s nightmare repeat itself¡ªI was staying clean.


    After freshening up, I wrapped my scarf around my neck again, making sure everything was secure, before slipping into a simple but neat dress.


    With my hairbed and my scarf perfectly in ce, I was ready to grab breakfast.


    Unfortunately, because I was grounded and wolfless, the maids wouldn¡¯t be bringing my food to me nor could I eat with the family. Which meant I had to make the trip myself.


    I sighed.


    It was fine. Totally fine. I¡¯d just go in, grab my te, and leave before anyone even noticed I was there.


    Simple, right?


    Wrong.


    The moment I stepped into the living room, my heart nearly stopped.


    My father was sitting in his usual spot, rigid like a militarymander and a cigar in one hand. I didn¡¯t know what was scarier¡ªthe deadbeat expression on his face or the way three guards stood at attention beside him.


    I felt the blood drain from my face.


    What was he doing here at this hour? He was supposed to be in his office, going over whatever business matters upied his morning.


    Panic flooded through me, but I quickly pushed it down, keeping my face as neutral as possible. <i>Imagine fear crippling every nerve in your body at the sight of your father. </i>


    Swallowing the lump in my throat, I straightened my posture and stepped forward.


    "Buenos d¨ªas, Pap¨¢," I greeted.


    His gaze lifted to me but his look was dark and nd. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    I waited, my fingers clutching the edge of my scarf.


    Then, in a voice that carried silent authority, he asked, "Did you listen to the conversation in the family meeting yesterday?"


    <i>Huh? Why was Father asking me that? I thought that was supposed to be talks for the privileged and not a wolfless disgrace?</i>


    <i>One thing I knew was that he wasn¡¯t just asking for asking sake. This was him making a conversation that¡¯d build up to something.. Something that wouldn¡¯t be cute for me. </i>

 Chapter 119: _ Bundle Her Like A Thief

    <h4>Chapter 119: _ Bundle Her Like A Thief</h4>


    I Thought twice before answering Don Diego. My mind scrambled for an answer that wouldn¡¯t make him mad.


    "Yes, pap¨¢," I finally said.


    He took a slow drag from his cigar before exhaling. The smoke curled in the air between us, weighing down the silence.


    "Cam is getting married in twenty-seven days," he pointed out. "And if things go well, Rosa will follow suit soon after."


    I nodded stiffly, not trusting myself to speak.


    "To Axel."


    The moment he said his name, my heart twisted painfully.


    Axel.


    Rosa.


    Married.


    The words hit me like Marisa had hit me with a kitchen spoon, knocking the air right out of my lungs. My entire body locked up, the blood rushing to my ears and creating a deafening roar that drowned out the quiet crackling of the cigar.


    No. No, I must have misheard.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, my nails digging into my palms. Pain was good. Pain kept me from reacting.


    Despite all, I forced myself to keep my expression nk.


    "He is arrogant," my father continued, his voice filled with disdain. "I don¡¯t like him. But it would be a great honor for two of my daughters to marry into the Alpha¡¯s family."


    A great honor.


    The words made me sick.


    Axel wasn¡¯t some political chess piece to be moved around, and neither was I. Yet here he was, discussing him like an asset to be imed, like a deal waiting to be finalized.


    Every word felt like a dagger to the heart. I clenched my fists at my sides, reprimanding myself not to react.


    Axel was mine. My mark proved it.


    But no one knew that. No one could know. And even if I wanted to scream the truth at the top of my lungs, I wasn¡¯t even sure what sort of mark it was. I didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    I bit down hard on the inside of my cheek, desperate to keep my expression nk. The sharp sting, the taste of blood¡ªit grounded me. Because I couldn¡¯t afford to show a single ounce of what I was feeling.


    Axel would be married to my sister.


    Like I wasn¡¯t here, dying inside just to be with him. Like he didn¡¯t epass my thoughts and mind all day every day.


    Axel... What would he think if he heard this? Did he know? Had they already discussed it with him? Would he agree?


    Would he fight it?


    Or had I been a fool to believe I meant anything to him at all?


    Then my father added, almost casually, "Of course, Axel can be taught a lessonter. Until he learns to bow to those above him. Until he learns to fall in line and y by the game. Until he admits and acts ordingly that I, Don Diego De La Vega am the most powerful man of this pack and I don¡¯t have that title for no reason."


    My entire body went rigid.


    What?


    I lifted my gaze to him, my heart pounding so hard in my chest: He was nning something. Something bad.


    For Axel.


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    Axel might be strong, but he wasn¡¯t invincible. And if my father was set on breaking him, then he would find a way.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I wouldn¡¯t.


    I took a quiet breath, steadying myself.


    I would warn him. No matter what it took, I would find a way to get a message to him. Even if it meant risking my own safety.


    Because Axel had given me his mark.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to stand by while they tried to destroy him.


    I swallowed past the lump in my throat, keeping my face carefully nk as my father took another slow drag from his cigar.


    The scent of burning tobo thickened in the air, mixing with the faint aroma of the earth seeping in from outside. The morning sun cast golden rays through the windows, but the warmth didn¡¯t reach me.


    Don Diego exhaled, watching the smoke curl intozy patterns. "Do you know why I¡¯m telling you all of this, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    I stayed still, wary of a trap. "No, pap¨¢."


    His eyes were sharp and assessing and they met mine. "Because I don¡¯t want you using that cursed self of yours and ruining everything."


    <i>Of course. </i>


    A cold shiver ran through me. The words shouldn¡¯t have stung¡ªI had heard worse from him... but something about the way he said <i>cursed</i> made my stomach twist. Like I was something unholy.


    Something diseased.


    <i>Maybe I was. After all, everyone who got closer to me ended up getting into messes. The pigs even had to pay with their own lives. </i>


    He arched forward slightly, resting an elbow on the carved wooden armrest. "The heavens are finally restoring the honor of this family after you destroyed it."


    His voice was so slick and almost pleasant, which made the cruelty in his words even sharper. "And not just restoring it¡ªmultiplying it in our favor." He gestured with his cigar. "Cam is marrying well. Rosa might marry even better. Our name will be respected again. But if you¡ª" his gaze hardened "... if you so much as <i>think</i> of ruining this, you will regret ever being born."


    A ringing silence followed. My fingers curled around the hem of my dress, pressing into the rough fibers.


    <i>Regret ever being born.</i>


    I should have been used to this. I should have built a shield so strong that his words bounced off me like raindrops against stone. But every time, it sliced deeper.


    Still, I forced myself to nod. "I understand, pap¨¢."


    He smiled. It wasn¡¯t kind. "Good."


    Then, as if he hadn¡¯t just sentenced me to a lifetime of silent suffering, he asked, "And what were you up to just now?"


    My tongue felt thick in my mouth. "I was going to carry breakfast."


    His eyebrows knitted and I knew before he even spoke that I had made a mistake.


    His expression closed up. "Who told you you could eat breakfast?" He put the question on the table before tilting his head. "Have you received your punishment yet?"


    The floor seemed to shift beneath me. <i>Finally... the horror begins. </i>


    "No, pap¨¢," I whispered.


    "Then why did you assume you deserved to eat?"


    I opened my mouth, then shut it again. I had no answer that wouldn¡¯t worsen my situation.


    My father clicked his tongue, shaking his head as if <i>I</i> was the one being ridiculous. Then, with the casual ease of someone ordering a drink, he flicked his fingers toward the two men standing guard by the door.


    "Bundle her up like a thief," he said, exhaling another cloud of cigar smoke. "She¡¯s worse than one."


    I barely had time to process his words before rough hands grabbed me from behind.


    "Wait..." I gasped, but one of them already had an arm locked around my waist, hoisting me up like a sack of potatoes.


    The other seized my wrists, binding them behind me with efficiency.


    I squirmed. "Pap¨¢, please..."


    "Ah, don¡¯t start with that," Don Diego said, waving a hand dismissively. "If you didn¡¯t want this, you shouldn¡¯t have acted above your station."


    He took another drag of his cigar,pletely unconcerned as I was manhandled like amon criminal.


    <i>One thing I knew about my father was that in this situation, he would expect me to fight back against the men like a De La Vega should. If I do as much as bury my head in shame, his hatred for me would plummet. </i>


    The moon help me as I tried to please a Father who was about to put me through hell and back and think in the most twisted way I had ever seen.

 Chapter 120: _ Punished

    <h4>Chapter 120: _ Punished</h4>


    The two men carried me effortlessly toward the door, my feet kicking uselessly in the air. One of them grunted when I managed to elbow his ribs.


    "Rx, princesa," he muttered, tightening his grip. "You¡¯re only making this harder on yourself."


    "Oh, I¡¯m <i>so</i> sorry," I snapped, writhing harder. "Let me make this <i>easier</i> for you¡ªshould I tie myself up next time?"


    He chuckled. "That would save us some effort."


    The other man sighed, adjusting his hold. "She¡¯s feisty for someone who¡¯s about to get tossed like an old rag."


    I turned my head just enough to re at him. "I hope the next time you stub your toe, it hurts for <i>weeks</i>."


    "Charming," he said dryly.


    The sunlight burned my eyes as they dragged me outside, but it was nothingpared to the cold terror sinking into my bones.


    My feet scraped against the dry earth, my dress catching on stray twigs and stones as the men hauled me forward like a sack of grain.


    I twisted, thrashed, dug my heels into the dirt¡ªanything to slow them down, but their grips were iron, their hands bruising against my arms.


    "Let me go!" I shrieked, my voice raw with desperation. "Please!"


    One of them grunted when I managed to m my elbow into his ribs. "Damn it, she¡¯s a wild one."


    "She won¡¯t be for long," the other muttered, tightening his hold. "The patr¨®n will see to that."


    The courtyard was eerily silent. No one dared to interfere. Not the workers, not the servants, not even the wind.


    And then I saw it.


    The tree.


    Gnarled and ancient. Its bark was dark and cracked, the roots like twisted veins in the earth.


    I had seen others tied to it before. Servants. Traitors. Men who owed Don Diego more than they could pay.


    Now, it was my turn.


    <i>Did I really deserve to be tied to such a tree that was meant for people of that category? Was that what I really was to my own father now?</i>


    "No," I gasped, struggling harder. "Please, <i>please</i>¡ªPap¨¢!"


    My screams fell on deaf ears.


    Don Diego motioned with his hand, and the guards pulled me roughly against the tree, forcing my back against the rough bark. My skin prickled at the sharp ridges, and I barely had time to suck in a breath before thick ropes wrapped around my wrists, my arms pinned above my head.


    I bit my lip hard enough to taste blood.


    This was happening.


    I turned my head, scanning the faces in the courtyard¡ªservants and guards. They watched in silence, none of them daring to intervene. Some pitied me. Some didn¡¯t care.


    None would stop it.


    I sobbed, shaking my head violently. "Pap¨¢, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªplease, I¡¯ll do anything! <i>Anything!</i>"


    My father stepped forward, his shadow stretching long in the dirt. He had that stoic demeanor on and his eyes were dark pools of disappointment.


    His cigar was still smoldered between his fingers with wisps of smoke curling into the air as he regarded me like I was nothing more than a nuisance.


    "You humiliated me," he said simply. "You lost my money. You disgraced this family. And then, you had <i>him</i>, the Alpha¡¯s son,e to me like some rabid dog, demanding answers. You know how much of apetition is between us and that family. Tell me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, did you spread your legs for him, too?"


    His words even hurt deeper than any whip could. Did I spread my legs for Axel? <i>How could he think such of me?</i>


    <i>Dios m¨ªo, if he should ever see the mark... damn. I didn¡¯t want to think of it. </i>


    "No!" I choked out, tears spilling down my face. "I swear, Pap¨¢, I didn¡¯t..."


    "Silence."


    Themand was like ice down my spine.


    He handed his cigar to one of his men and unbuckled his belt. The leather slid free with a slow hiss, the sound sending a wave of pure, paralyzing fear through me.


    <i>Oh, no. Not the belt. </i>


    I shook my head frantically, the rope burning my wrists as I pulled against it. "No, no, <i>please... </i>Pap¨¢, I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again, I swear!"


    He studied me for a moment, then sighed. "You always say that."


    And then he swung.


    CRACK!


    The firstsh tore across my back like fire, the force of it making my body convulse against the tree. The pain was instant, white-hot, and stealing my breath.


    I screamed.


    The sound ripped from my throat in raw and unrestrained way that echoed through the courtyard.


    <i>CRACK!</i>


    Another strike.


    My body arched violently, my wrists straining against the ropes. The bark dug into my cheek as I pressed my face against the tree, tears flowing freely.


    "Please!" I sobbed. "Pap¨¢, stop! It hurts¡ªplease, I can¡¯t..."


    The belt came down again.


    And again.


    And again.


    Eachsh sent fresh agony searing through my skin, the leather biting deep into my flesh mercilessly. My cries grew hoarse and my voice broke with every scream.


    The pain was unbearable. Unrelenting. My body jerked and twisted, but there was no escape.


    My vision blurred with tears, my legs trembling so violently they could barely hold me up. My sobs were huping, desperate gasps, my chest heaving as I pleaded for mercy that would nevere.


    The belt struck the same spot on my lower back, and I screamed so loudly my throat burned. My knees buckled.


    "Hold her up," Don Diego ordered.


    One of the guards grabbed my hair and yanked my head back, forcing me to look at my father through the haze of pain and tears.


    "You shame me," he murmured. "You disgrace your mother¡¯s memory. Tell me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, do you even regret it?"


    <i>Mother¡¯s memory... did I really disgrace it? Oh, mam¨¢¡ªI¡¯m sorry. </i>


    "Yes!" I gasped, my entire body shaking. "I regret it, I do¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Pap¨¢, <i>please!</i>"


    He exhaled slowly, contemting. Then, as if bored by my pleas, he gave a small nod.


    The nextsh struck my ribs.


    I screamed so hard my vision darkened, spots dancing in the edges of my sight.


    The belt came down again, and my knees finally gave out.


    The only thing holding me up was the rope around my wrists, my weight dangling as my body convulsed with sobs.


    <i>You know when the pain has drained out every energy in you and you weren¡¯t sure if you were still alive or dead or in between?</i>


    That was exactly my state right now.


    Blood soaked through the thin fabric of my dress, sticky and warm against my skin.


    I was drowning in the pain.


    I didn¡¯t deserve this.


    I had done nothing wrong.


    Axel.


    His name was a whisper in my mind. It was a desperate thought clinging to the edges of my pain. Would hee? Did he know?


    <i>He can¡¯t save you,</i> a bitter voice in my head reminded me.


    This was my punishment. Mine to endure.

 Chapter 121: _ Nightmarish Life

    <h4>Chapter 121: _ Nightmarish Life</h4>


    Somewhere, in the blur of my agony, I heard my father sigh.


    "Untie her," hemanded. "Let her crawl back to the dirt where she belongs."


    The rope came loose, and I copsed onto the dirt like a rag doll. My arms were too weak to catch me, my body too broken to move. My face hit the ground, dust clinging to my tear-streaked cheeks.


    First, I heard footsteps and then, fading voices.


    They were leaving me there.


    Like an animal.


    Like <i>nothing.</i>


    A broken sob wracked my body, my fingers curling weakly in the dirt. My entire back pulsed with unbearable fire. Every breath I took was sending fresh pain rippling through my ribs.


    I had no strength left.


    I wanted to disappear. To sink into the earth and never feel this pain again.


    Just then, I thought I heard some movement.


    From the corner of my eye, a shadow shifted. Someone was watching. For one wild, desperate moment, I thought¡ª<i>Axel.</i>


    But no.


    The figure stayed only for a second longer before slipping away, vanishing into the darkness.


    Leaving me alone.


    Bleeding.


    Crying.


    And knowing, with sickening certainty, that this was not thest time I would suffer at my father¡¯s hands.


    <i>Who the hell was that? </i>


    <i>Something about their aura gave me the creeps. </i>


    Was it a servant, maybe?


    No. None of them would dare to defy my father by sneaking out here. Someone from the pack? Unlikely. The gates were guarded, and anyone who valued their life wouldn¡¯t trespass onto Don Diego¡¯s estate.


    Then who?


    A chill that had nothing to do with the morning air settled in my bones. Whoever it was, they had been watching for a reason. And they hadn¡¯te to help.


    <strong>They just wanted to see.</strong>


    I swallowed hard but my throat was raw from screaming. My body begged me to stay down, to surrender to the pain and slip into unconsciousness, but a deep instinct screamed at me to move.


    I had to get out of this courtyard. There were too many eyes and it would do nothing for my already crumbled reputation.


    With a trembling inhale, I tried to push myself up. My arms shook violently, my muscles useless and aching, and I barely managed to lift my head before my strength gave out.


    I copsed with a whimper, dust kicking up around me.


    Dios m¨ªo... I couldn¡¯t even sit up.


    I clenched my teeth, humiliated beyond words. My father had said it... he wanted me to crawl. And now, here I was, sprawled in the dirt, unable to do anything else.


    But I would not crawl.


    I gritted my teeth and forced my arm to move, dragging it forward by mere inches. My nails scraped against the dirt, and I let out a gasping sob, the effort costing me more than I had left to give.


    <i>I can¡¯t do this... I thought. I¡¯d have to remain here on this spot until I mustered a little energy to move at least.</i>


    That¡¯s what I concluded on until I heard a pair of footsteps approaching.


    Lighter than my father¡¯s men and cautious.


    <i>Please, don¡¯t let it be anyone who wants toe to rub salt in my wound. </i>


    Then, a soft voice whispered:


    "Se?orita..."


    The voice was soft and hesitant. I barely had the strength to lift my head, but I managed to shift my gaze enough to see a pair of scuffed leather shoes in front of me.


    The person was skeptical, toes curling against the dirt like they were debating whether touching me would bring them bad luck.


    I couldn¡¯t me them. I must have looked like a wretched, broken thing sprawled across the ground with my body half-covered in dust, my dress torn and stained with blood.


    I probably looked like a ghost.


    A few more footsteps shuffled around me. Whispers filled the courtyard like rustling leaves.


    "Is she dead?" someone murmured.


    "Of course not, you idiot. She¡¯s breathing."


    "Could be a trick. Maybe she¡¯s summoning the Devil as we speak."


    I would haveughed if I wasn¡¯t in so much pain. <i>Summoning the Devil? Dios m¨ªo, if I could summon anyone, I would have called a doctor since I had a body that was synonymous with that of a human¡¯s. </i>


    One of them, an older woman, judging by the scratchy, worn voice¡ªsighed heavily. "Well, we can¡¯t just leave her like this."


    "Why not? Do you want to end up cursed like Juana?"


    At the mention of Juana, a few gasps spread through the small crowd. The nervous energy in the air thickened like humid summer heat.


    I clenched my fingers weakly in the dirt, my nails scraping against the ground. I didn¡¯t have the energy to defend myself against their ridiculous superstitions.


    "Bah," the old woman scoffed. "This girl isn¡¯t cursed. She¡¯s just..." Her voice trailed off. Even she couldn¡¯t find a word for my pitiful state.


    "Unlucky?" someone offered.


    "Foolish?" another chimed in.


    "Possessed?"


    I groaned though it came out as more of a pathetic whimper.


    "Enough," the old woman snapped. "Do none of you have human feelings? Look at her! If we leave her out here, she¡¯ll probably pass out and get eaten by stray dogs."


    That must have been the winning argument because, after a brief silence, someone sighed dramatically.


    "Fine. But if I wake up tomorrow with my hair falling out, I¡¯m ming all of you."


    Before I could protest¡ªor ask <i>why on earth</i> they thought touching me would result in baldness, a pair of rough hands gripped my arms.


    I bit back a cry as they lifted me, my bruises ring with fresh pain. The world spun, and for a second, I thought I might actually pass out.


    Two servants; men, by the feel of their strength... hauled me up, supporting my weight between them.


    "She¡¯s light," one of them grumbled.


    "Yeah, well, starvation will do that to you."


    I would have rolled my eyes if I had the energy. <i>Wonderful. Now, not only was I cursed, but I was also a walking exemry tale about proper nutrition.</i>


    They carried me toward the house. The others trailed behind, muttering amongst themselves.


    "If Don Diego finds out..."


    "He won¡¯t. We¡¯ll be quick."


    "What if she bites someone?"


    "<i>What if she bites someone?</i> What do you think she is? A rabid dog?"


    "I don¡¯t know! She <i>looks</i> like she could be possessed!"


    "For thest time, she¡¯s not¡ª"


    "She¡¯s definitely cursed, though."


    The argument continued as they navigated the hallways. Every step they took sent fresh waves of pain through my body, but I kept my mouth shut. Comining wouldn¡¯t do any good.


    Eventually, they passed me off to two women, whose familiar perfume told me they were Giulia and Letizia.


    They clucked their tongues in dismay.


    "Dios m¨ªo," Giulia muttered, her gentle hands adjusting my weight. "She¡¯s worse than I thought."


    Letizia sighed. "I¡¯d help her clean up, but I don¡¯t want to end up like Juana."


    "You think Don Diego would punish us for helping?"


    "Do you <i>not</i> think that?!"


    Giulia sighed. "You¡¯re right. It¡¯s best we leave her to rest."


    They carried me into my room, their footsteps softer now. My eyes barely focused on the bulb light as they lowered me onto my bed.


    "Try to sleep, Se?orita," Giulia murmured.


    I wanted to thank her. I wanted to say <i>something.</i> But the moment my head hit the pillow, the exhaustion swallowed me whole, and I slipped into darkness.


    <i>I hope I don¡¯t wake up. Death was better than this nightmare I called a life. </i>

 Chapter 122: _ My Blood

    <h4>Chapter 122: _ My Blood</h4>


    Darkness.


    I was drowning in it.


    One moment, I was in my bed, the sting of my bruises still raw, and my body barely holding itself together. The next, I was here¡ªstanding in the middle of an endless forest, surrounded by towering trees with twisted branches that wed at the sky like skeletal fingers.


    The air was humid, and smelled of damp earth and something else. Something old.


    I blinked rapidly, trying to adjust to the sudden shift. My heart pounded hard and my mind was a haze of questions I had no answer to.


    Where was I?


    Had I died? Was this Hell?


    Dios m¨ªo... I tried to move, but my feet felt like they had been swallowed by the ground. I looked down. My dress was torn and bloodied and was still the same one I had fallen asleep in.


    The bruises on my arms were still there, the pain still humming beneath my skin. So this wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Was it?


    I swallowed hard and turned in a slow circle, my breathing in shaky gasps. "Hello?" My voice was weak and was swallowed by the thick silence. "Is anyone there?"


    I heard nothing in response. Only my own voice echoed back at me.


    I tried again, louder this time. "Hello?!"


    Still, no answer.


    The forest felt alive¡ªnot with people, but with something else. Something unseen, watching, waiting. The trees whispered in a wind I couldn¡¯t feel, and the shadows were unnaturally stretching, like they had minds of their own.


    <i>Where was I? What the fuck was this ce?</i>


    I began to heave, panicked, beads of sweat gathering on my forehead. Does it ever end?


    Why do I always jump from one problem to the other?


    I was still horrified, still nearly hyperventting when suddenly, out of the darkness, a pair of eyes appeared.


    They were the most golden pair of eyes I had ever seen.


    Not warm like honey, but cold. Goring. They glowed, flickering like fire yet as still as death. They weren¡¯t human.


    A chill crawled down my spine, wrapping all over me like icy tendrils. I took an unsteady step back, my breath hitching in my throat.


    No. No, no, no.


    This was bad.


    It must be a monster. A vampire, maybe? They would kill me.


    "Please..." I whispered, chest rising and falling. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but if¡ªif you¡¯re here to hurt me, don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t."


    The eyes remained unmoving. Unblinking. It was just there, fixed and watching me.


    Every instinct in my body screamed at me to run, and I wanted to do that more than anything. It was the most sensible thing to do, but I couldn¡¯t.


    My legs refused to listen. I was frozen, trapped in a ce like prey before a predator.


    Then, just as suddenly as they had appeared...


    They vanished.


    The breath I had been holding escaped in a sharp gasp. My legs wobbled, threatening to give out beneath me.


    I was going to cup my mouth, scared that the sound I made could alert them, but I ended up gasping with every pulse in me throbbing.


    He was there.


    A man.


    No, a shadow. No, something worse.


    He stood before me, materializing as if he had stepped out of the darkness itself.


    He was tall. Cloaked in ck from head to toe. The fabric of his long coat rippled even though there was no wind. His hair, just as ck, framed a face that shouldn¡¯t have belonged to something so terrifying.


    Because it was beautiful.


    A cruel, inhuman kind of beauty. The kind that didn¡¯t belong to the living but to something ancient, something untouchable... immortal.


    His skin was pale, almost luminescent beneath the eerie glow of his golden eyes. His sharp and curved lips tilted into the faintest hint of a smile¡ªif it could even be called that.


    It wasn¡¯t a kind smile. It was the kind that sent a shiver down your spine, the kind that promised things you weren¡¯t sure you wanted to hear.


    I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    His presence was suffocating, heavy, and holding me down like an invisible force.


    Then, he moved.


    A gloved hand extended toward me, fingers impossibly long, as if stretching beyond the limits of human proportions. He touched my cheek.


    I gulped. Such... such coldness.


    Not the cold of winter or ice, but something deeper. Something that didn¡¯t belong in this world. It seeped into my skin, curling through my veins, making my already weak body tremble.


    I gasped.


    A whisper of delight passed over his lips.


    "My child," he said.


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it echoed, swirling around my mind like a whisper in the dark.


    <i>Well, it indeed was a whisper in the dark. His child?</i>


    I flinched. "W-what?"


    His hand didn¡¯t move. If anything, the grip of his fingers on my cheek grew firmer. Not painful, butmanding.


    Or maybe... Possessive.


    "You have suffered," he murmured, tilting his head as if inspecting me. "But all of it was necessary."


    Necessary?


    My breathing elerated. My mind was screaming at me to pull away, to do anything but stand here like some helpless doll. But I couldn¡¯t.


    "You¡ªwho are you?" I croaked.


    As if my question was an abomination, his brow arched in surprise.


    "Ah." His lips parted slightly. "You can still speak?"


    Finally, he blinked. "Impressive."


    I had no idea what he meant. I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to know what the hell was happening.


    "Who are you?" I repeated, my voice steadier this time, though my body betrayed me by quivering.


    He chuckled. It was a rich sound that sounded more like the strings on a harp than augh.


    "Fascinating," he mused. "No one has ever overridden my spell before."


    I frowned. "Spell?"


    His eyes darkened, the golden glow intensifying. He traced his fingers down my cheek, over my jaw, as if memorizing the shape of my face.


    "This only confirms what I already knew," he murmured. "You are truly my blood."


    My heart stopped.


    <i>His </i>blood?


    I swallowed down hard, silence descending between us. I stared at him, unblinking with my mind scrambling to make sense of his words.


    No. That didn¡¯t make sense.


    This was some kind of nightmare, right? Some sick, twisted hallucination brought on by the pain and exhaustion.


    I wasn¡¯t his anything.


    I wasn¡¯t...

 Chapter 123: _ A Strand Of Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 123: _ A Strand Of Confusion</h4>


    A sudden rush of nausea hit me, the cold from his touch sinking deeper into my bones. I wobbled and my vision began ti swim.


    <i>What the heck was happening?</i>


    He caught my chin, tilting my face up to his.


    "You will understand soon enough," he whispered. "Rest now, my child. You are not yet ready."


    His eyes glowed impossibly bright, swallowing my vision whole.


    Before I knew it, I blinked and I was back in my room, the darkness of the night thicker than ever.


    I jolted awake with a sharp gasp, my body surging upright so fast I nearly flung myself off the bed. My heart was pounding in my chest so wildly, I could hear it in my ears and my skin was mmy with sweat.


    My room.


    I was in my room.


    The air was filled with the scent of old wood and wet fabric. The familiar creak of the floorboards beneath my mattress, the moonlight casting beams through the wooden ts of my window¡ªit was all the same.


    Dios m¨ªo. It was just a dream.


    I exhaled so heavily, that it felt like I was deting. My fingers trembled as I pressed them to my forehead, trying to send away the lingering chill from that terrible ce, from <i>him</i>.


    That wasn¡¯t real. It <i>couldn¡¯t</i> be real.


    What the hell was that? What sort of dream was it? I¡¯d never had one my whole life. Perhaps, this was PTSD.


    But...


    I swallowed, my throat as dry as parchment. <i>Why did it feel so real?</i>


    I had been <i>there</i>. I could feel the dampness of the forest, the prickle of the wind that never blew, the terrible <i>cold</i> of that man¡¯s touch. Even now, the memory of it stuck to my skin like frostbite.


    I shuddered and shook my head. <i>Enough</i>. I needed to get up, move, and do something before my thoughts swallowed me whole.


    Throwing my nket aside, I swung my legs over the bed and stood, hoping the sleep had given me enough energy to stand up properly now after the merciless beating I received in the morning.


    It was crazy that I slept all through the day and was awakening at night.


    "Ah..." I whimpered, yawning. "I must have been so tired. How many hours of sleep was that?"


    I flexed my fingers and rolled my shoulders to feel the ache in my bones. However, I was in for a surprise.


    I felt no soreness whatsoever. No aching.


    I blinked. That wasn¡¯t right.


    My body had been a battlefield of pain in the morning. My ribs had burned with every breath, my arms had been littered with bruises, and my legs were barely capable of holding me up. But now...


    I yanked up the sleeve of my dress, eyes widening as I stared at my bare skin.


    <i>No bruises.</i>


    I whirled toward my small mirror, grabbing it with unsteady fingers. I turned my face from side to side. The split lip? Gone. The swelling on my cheek? Not even a shadow of it remained.


    Panic coiled tight in my chest.


    My healing had never been this fast. My wolf had been absent. My father had cast me aside because of it. I was an Omega now. My body didn¡¯t recover like this.


    Only werewolves with wolves enjoyed the perks of being a werewolf... Like the rapid healing.


    Unless...


    I pressed a hand to my stomach, my heart leaping into my throat.


    <i>Does this mean... I still have my wolf?</i>


    Excitement burst through me so suddenly that I nearlyughed out loud. <i>Did this mean I wasn¡¯t an Omega anymore?</i>


    Did this mean¡ª<i>could I still be strong? Could I still belong?</i>


    Could I...


    <i>Could I still have Axel?</i>


    A giddy sort of hope swelled in my chest in a light and intoxicating way. I wasn¡¯t cursed to be weak forever. I wasn¡¯t doomed to be nothing.


    My hands clenched into fists, exhration buzzing through my veins.


    I pumped the clenched fists in the air, happy to be reborn. However, sad girls can¡¯t be happy again, can they?


    I felt something strange between my fingers. I looked down.


    There, caught between them, was a single strand of hair.


    Not red like mine. It was... <i>ck.</i>


    A single, impossibly dark strand of hair curled against my palm, sleek and fine as silk.


    My jaw dropped. Eyes widening so hard, they might pop out of their sockets.


    A cold terror seized my spine, crawling up my back like a phantom¡¯s touch.


    <i>A ck strand of hair like the one the man in my dreams had. </i>


    My body moved before my mind did. I flung the hair away like it burned, stumbling back with a strangled sound.


    No.


    No, no, no, no.


    This <i>could not</i> be happening.


    It <i>was</i> a dream. It <i>had</i> to be a dream. How did the hair get in my hands if it was a dream?


    I squeezed my eyes shut, shaking my head violently, as if that would somehow reset the world, as if that would erase what I had just seen.


    But when I opened them again...


    The strand of ck hair stilly on my floor.


    I screamed.


    I screamed out in a real, full-bodied <i>scream</i>, like my soul had been ripped from my chest. I scrambled backward, hitting the edge of my bed, my breathing in sharp, horrified bursts.


    "How did that get here?!"


    I recoiled, hugging my knees to make sense of what had just happened to me when something else happened. As if toplement my screaming, another reverberated from outside.


    It was a series of screams and shouts with Loud voices tearing through the stillness of the night.


    Why were there people¡¯s noises booming from my Father¡¯s estate in the dead of the night? It never happened. This was the base of security of the pack.


    No one dared to trespass or mess around on here.


    I froze, watching my terror overtaken by confusion. My hands began to vibrate, sweat streaming down my entire body.


    What was going on?


    {A/N}


    Hi friends,


    This is an official apology for not being able to meet up with my promise yesterday as promised. I am currently going through a mentally draining phase that totally hindered my writing process yesterday. I couldn¡¯t think straight or form the words. I¡¯m here now to make amends and mass release the ten Chapters as promised.


    Your support will go a long way in my encouragement. One more thing; I noticed this book barely receives power stones. Voting for it will also help in pushing it forward, so if you have one or two power stones to spare, please send.


    Thank you so much. ????

 Chapter 124: _ A Night Of Screams

    <h4>Chapter 124: _ A Night Of Screams</h4>


    The night was a mess of noise.


    I bolted to my window, heart hammering, and yanked it open. The cool night air rushed in, but the chill in my bones had nothing to do with the wind.


    Shouts resounded from outside, mixing with running footsteps crunching against the gravel. My gaze darted toward themotion, and my jaw cked at what I saw.


    There were men. At least five of them. Their uniforms were unmistakable; Don Diego¡¯s patrol team. They were running toward our vi like hellhounds were nipping at their heels.


    What the...?


    I had never seen them move like that. My father¡¯s soldiers were as stiff and expressionless as statues, trained to be silent shadows. They weren¡¯t the type to go running and yelling like their tails were on fire. Something was wrong.


    I didn¡¯t think. My feet moved before my mind could convince me to stick to my room and bury myself under my sheets like the coward that I was.


    Slipping out of my room, I padded barefoot down the hall, the wooden floors cold against my soles. The vi was already awake, doors creaking open and murmurs in the air.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who had heard the ruckus.


    By the time I reached the grand entrance, Rosa and Cami were already there, standing stiff as statues in their nightgowns.


    Cami had a silk shawl wrapped dramatically around her shoulders like she was the lead actress in a tragic y. Our father, Don Diego, stormed out of his room all tensed and at alert.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Cami asked with irritation.


    She wasn¡¯t a fan of being woken up in the middle of her beauty sleep.


    No one answered.


    Rosa, as the loyal and reliable daughter, hurried after our father. The rest of us followed; a crowd of housemaids and servants who had alsoe to see themotion.


    We had barely gotten outside before we were presented with the view.


    The patrolmen were carrying something... a body.


    A <strong>half-burnt body.</strong>


    The breath in my lungs froze solid.


    The atmosphere changed, filled with something foul; charred flesh and smoke.


    Gosh, it was a sickeningbination that made my stomach churn. Gasps burst through the crowd, the maids pressing trembling hands to their mouths with their eyes wide with horror.


    My father¡¯s face darkened like a brewing storm. "What happened?"


    He was supposed to be the protector of the pack. He hated it when things weren¡¯t falling in ce. He hated to be deemed <i>ipetent </i>especially since the Alpha was his greatestpetition, and a murder meant getting questioned by the Alpha himself about his job.


    One of the patrolmen stepped forward with a pale face. "We were patrolling near the western border when we heard screams, <strong>Se?or.</strong> We rushed over and found... this." He gestured to the ckened corpse, swallowing thickly. "It was already on fire when we got there. We managed to put it out, but..."


    The sentence trailed off, but the meaning was clear. There was no saving whoever this had been.


    Murmurs spread like wildfire through the crowd.


    Cami let out a horrified gasp¡ªdramatic, of course. "It¡¯s her curse."


    <i>Huh?</i>


    The crowd was stunned by her silent deration after that gore revtion and heads turned to her.


    "My wedding is in just a few days, and now a man has been <strong>burned alive</strong> on ournd?" Cami¡¯s voice rose, oozing with hysteria. "It¡¯s Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦! Her curse is trying to ruin my marriage!"


    Oh, for <strong>fuck¡¯s sake. </strong><i>Did she really have to make everything about me? How the hell did Ie in where this is concerned?</i>


    Father turned her way, eyes sharp as steel. "Cami, enough."


    If the case were different, he might have supported her motion, but even <i>he</i> was on the edge now.


    Cami¡¯s lips parted, scandalized that she had been silenced.


    I barely heard the rest of my father¡¯s orders. He waved a hand, dismissing the crowd. "Everyone, go back inside. Now."


    <i>No one dared to defy that order. </i>


    The maids scurried off like frightened mice. The guards carried the burnt corpse away. But even as the crowd dispersed, I could feel all of their stares on me.


    Whispers in the air; <i>we live with a cursed girl. It could be us next. </i>


    Dios m¨ªo, I was in my room having a nightmare. How on earth was any of this my fault? It wasn¡¯t like I was with the victim or knew them anyway.


    So why me me? What the heck did I do wrong?


    The second we were back inside, Cami whirled on me, her finger jabbing toward my face. "You just <strong>can¡¯t stand</strong> that I¡¯m getting married to ¨¢lvaro, can you?"


    This was the most ludicrous statement of the year. I could gag from the irritation curling in my throat. Cami and ¨¢lvaro could go to hell for all I cared.


    My head snapped up so fast that I nearly gave myself whish. "Excuse me?"


    Her eyes burned with fury. "You think you can ruin my wedding? That you can curse me? Well, <strong>guess what, bruja?</strong> I won¡¯t let you!"


    I blinked with stupefaction. <strong>Did she just call me a witch?</strong>


    I tried to ignore her, <strong>I really did.</strong> But the stress of the night¡ªthe dream, the ck hair, the burnt body outside had already pushed me to my limit.


    And now Cami, of all people, was in my face, spewing <strong>bullshit.</strong>


    <i>I lost it. </i>


    Before I knew it, my hands <strong>moved on their own </strong>and I shoved her the hell away from my face hard.


    Cami shrieked as she <strong>toppled backward like a poorly bnced statue, arms iling.</strong> Shended on the marble floor <strong>with a very undignified yelp,</strong> her silk shawl flying off as dramatically as it was worn.


    The silence was deafening.


    Rosa gasped. One of the maids dropped a tray. Someone whispered, <i>"Dios m¨ªo..."</i>


    Camiy sprawled on the floor, blinking up at me, <strong>absolutely stunned.</strong>


    I wasn¡¯t sure who was more shocked¡ªher or me.


    Then, she let out an <strong>ear-piercing scream.</strong>


    "<strong>?PAP¨¢!</strong>" she shrieked, scrambling to her feet like I had just <strong>stabbed</strong> her instead of <strong>lightly</strong> pushing her. "Did you see what she did? She attacked me! She attacked me out of jealousy!"


    I groaned, dragging a hand down my face. "Oh, <strong>for the love of...</strong>"


    "YOU¡¯RE A MENACE, MAR¨ªA JOS¨¦!" she continued, waving her arms like a possessed windmill. "A CURSED, BITTER MENACE!"


    I let out an <strong>exhausted exhale. </strong>It had been a long night. A very <strong>long</strong> night. And I wasn¡¯t sure how much more patience I had left.


    She pounced on me, provoked by my chill exhale, and I had no idea what prompted me to react the way I did.


    "Get the fuck off of me, you bitch!" I hollered, pping her across the face in a deafening <i>crack</i>.

 Chapter 125: _ Oh, She Cares

    <h4>Chapter 125: _ Oh, She Cares</h4>


    <strong><i>~Axel¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    I stood in front of my mirror, staring nkly at myself, at my new haircut, my new look, and my new vision. I had just made the grandest revtion to my family and it had stirred a lot of troubles.


    <strong><i>Two days ago</i></strong>


    <strong><i>*****</i></strong>


    By the time I stepped back into the mansion after I visited Luis, my head was a mess.


    Luis¡¯s slow, wheezy judgment still haunted me like an old, damp coat, and I hated it.


    I stormed past the grand foyer, ignoring the workers bustling about. Someone called out to me¡ªa maid, probably¡ªbut I didn¡¯t bother answering. I had bigger problems.


    Like the fact that I kissed <strong>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦</strong>st night.


    <strong>And bit her.</strong>


    <strong>And drank her blood.</strong>


    I shuddered, running a hand down my face as I climbed the stairs two at a time.


    The second I reached my room, I kicked the door shut behind me, yanked my shirt over my head, and flung it somewhere across the room. My pants followed.


    The cool air kissed my bare skin, but it did nothing to cool the heat in my chest. It only reminded me of how warm her skin felt against mine.


    <i>Fuck Axel. You¡¯re so doomed. </i>


    I paced. Back and forth. Back and forth. The thick Persian rug muffled my footsteps, but the tension in my muscles only coiled tighter.


    "Hugo," I muttered.


    <strong>"Yeah?"</strong> My wolf¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, calm as ever.


    "I need suggestions."


    <strong>"For what?"</strong>


    "For my problems."


    Hugo snorted. <strong>"We¡¯re going to need a bigger room then."</strong>


    Argh, Hugo and his jokes. This was the wrong timing.


    I scowled. "Just start somewhere."


    "Alright. Which problem do you want to tackle first?"


    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling.


    <i>Which problem do I want to tackle first? Urm... by their order or importance, I¡¯d say... </i>


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    "Good choice."


    There was a pause. Then Hugo hummed thoughtfully.


    "From my observations, she doesn¡¯t seem mad at you."


    I halted mid-step, turning toward the floor-length mirror across the room. My own reflection scowled back at me. "What?"


    "I mean, look at her reaction to your touchst night. She liked it."


    "That doesn¡¯t make any sense." I resumed pacing. "Are you saying Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is¡ªwhat? Wayward? Because no woman would let a man she considers a big brother sneak into her room, kiss her in her sleep, and not get mad about it."


    Hugo snorted. "Did Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ ever tell you she considers you a brother?"


    I stopped dead in my tracks. That was true. She never did. But then, it was only logical that she did.


    My jaw worked. "What else would she consider me as?"


    "Oh, I don¡¯t know," Hugo scoffed. "A man? A protector? Someone she actually cares about beyond whatever ridiculous ¡¯big brother¡¯ narrative you¡¯ve shoved into your skull?"


    <i>Ridiculous big brother narrative? </i>What the hell was that even supposed to mean?


    I let out a dryugh. "Hugo, I look out for her. I protect her. Like any big brother would. What are you talking about, bro?"


    Hugo growled. "Are you blind, Axel? Are you dumb? Or are you just willingly being an idiot?"


    I turned toward the mirror again, eyes dimming. "Excuse me?"


    "Even a teenager would know that afterst night, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is interested in you."


    <i>For the love of everything good...</i>


    <i>Hugo was crazy! Out of his mind even. What the bloody hell did he take Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ for to fall for a horrible man like me? I didn¡¯t know how to love women or treat them right.</i>


    <i>I was good as a friend or a big brother... anything but a love interest. </i>


    I scoffed. "That¡¯s bullshit."


    "Is it?" Hugo¡¯s tone was sharp. "You don¡¯t remember how she reacted to your touch? How she kissed you first? How she¡¯s kept your secret without a singleint?"


    I clenched my fists.


    "And what about that scarf she wore today?" Hugo pressed on. "You think that was for fun? She was covering the mark you left on her neck, Axel. She¡¯s protecting you, and here you are, acting as if she¡¯s a clueless little girl."


    I swallowed, my mind shing back to earlier. That scarf. Tied neatly around her soft throat.


    Had I really left a mark? Of course, I had. I fucking bit her. What the hell was I thinking?


    I groaned, facepalming. "Shit."


    "Yeah. Shit. Because did you ever stop to think about what happens if someone sees that mark? Do you know what they¡¯d do to her?"


    I gnashed my teeth together. I knew.


    In a pack like ours, where hierarchy was everything, where Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was already disgraced¡ªa mark like that would be her fault.


    Not mine. Hers.


    She would be med. She would suffer. And yet, she still covered it up.


    Still protected me.


    My stomach knotted. <i>Oh, how undeserving of her consideration I was!</i>


    "From what I¡¯ve seen, that girl would sacrifice herself for you in a heartbeat," Hugo said, softer now. "Because you were the first person to stand up for her when no one else did."


    I gulped down hard.


    I turned toward the window, staring out at the sprawling estate below. My mind was a mess, reying every single moment of that meeting.


    The way she looked at me.


    Those green, cautious eyes¡ªso filled with emotion I couldn¡¯t name at the time. I had thought it was guilt. Or maybe regret for what I¡¯d done to herst night.


    But now?


    I can finally see clearly. It was longing.


    Like a child waiting for her father to lead.


    She wasn¡¯t looking at me with hatred. She wasn¡¯t avoiding me because she was repulsed.


    She was waiting. Waiting for me.


    Epiphany mmed into me like a sledgehammer. I cursed under my breath, gripping the windowsill.


    I was such an idiot.


    I had spent the entire day convincing myself that I had ruined everything, that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wanted nothing to do with me, that she would never forgive me.


    But she wasn¡¯t mad. She wasn¡¯t scared. She was waiting.


    Waiting to see if I would step up.


    Waiting to see if I would lead.


    Waiting to see if I would im her.


    A strange heat spread through my chest.


    Possessiveness.


    Protectiveness.


    Something hungry that made my wolf stir restlessly beneath my skin.


    Hugo let out a satisfied huff. "Finally. Took you long enough."

 Chapter 126: _ An Addictive Little Problem

    <h4>Chapter 126: _ An Addictive Little Problem</h4>


    I ran a hand down my face, puffing out a breath. My mind was racing, colliding with too many thoughts, all of them equally disastrous.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had no idea.


    She had no idea what she was doing to me, no idea whatst night meant, no idea that she had just set me on a path I had no damn business walking.


    And worse? She had no idea who the hell she was dealing with.


    I was unworthy of love. Any kind of love. I had spent my entire life proving that to myself and everyone else, and I had seeded with flying colors.


    No woman should love me because I couldn¡¯t love them back.


    So what the hell was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ doing looking at me like that? Like I was some kind of answer? Like she actually wanted something from me?


    I groaned and mmed my head against the windowpane. I needed a fucking way out of this mess.


    "Hugo," I muttered.


    "Yeah?"


    "Was there a chance she doesn¡¯t like me? That it¡¯s just the mark working?"


    A long, suffering sigh filled my head. "Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake, Axel."


    "I¡¯m serious."


    "So am I," Hugo said dryly. "But by all means, let¡¯s continue your pointless quest to deny the obvious."


    I ignored him and pressed on. "You don¡¯t think the bite has anything to do with it? Maybe I¡ªI don¡¯t know¡ªidentally tricked her body into responding to me?"


    <i>Even that didn¡¯t make any sense to me at all but I had to consider all options. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ thought I and Rosa had something going on. She couldn¡¯t have liked me, could she?</i>


    "Axel, if that was a <i>mate mark</i>, sure. Butst I checked, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is wolfless."


    I turned away from the window, pacing again. "There has to be a reason I got the urge to bite her."


    "Because you¡¯re a dumbass?"


    I scowled. "No. What if ¨¢lvaro was mistaken?"


    Hugo hummed. "About?"


    "About Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I pointed out, gripping the air in frustration. "What if she really <i>does</i> have a wolf?"


    The silence that followed spoke volumes. Then, Hugo gave a slow, considering hum.


    "If she had a wolf, it would have awakened at the Alpha wolf¡¯s call," he said. "¨¢lvaro has a damn Alpha wolf. His wolf¡¯s presence should¡¯ve pulled hers out, even if it was dormant."


    <i>Dang. He had a point. But there had to be another exnation. Yes... </i>


    "Maybe ¨¢lvaro¡¯s Alpha wolf wasn¡¯t the one Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s wolf needed," I shot back. "Maybe it was mine."


    <i>YES! Makes total sense!</i>


    There was another pause.


    I could practically hear Hugo scratching his chin, like this was some kind of interesting puzzle he hadn¡¯t thought of before. "That... <i>would</i> be something," he admitted. "But if that were the case, why didn¡¯t her wolf rise when you bit her?"


    <i>Fuck... another stumbling block to my hypothesis. </i>


    I chewed the inside of my cheek. "There must be an exnation."


    "For why your bite wasn¡¯t good enough?"


    <i>Bloody jerk!</i>


    "Shut up."


    Hugo huffed augh. "You¡¯re really reaching here, aren¡¯t you?"


    I ignored him and kept pacing, my mind working at full speed.


    "Maybe we didn¡¯t do it properly," I said finally.


    "Do <i>what</i> properly?"


    "The bite."


    There was a long silence. Then, very slowly, Hugo said, "Are you saying you need a do-over?"


    I gritted my teeth. "I¡¯m saying it would put everyone to shame if Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ actually had a wolf. It would give her the justice she deserves."


    That shut Hugo up.


    For a moment, I thought I¡¯d won. That I had finally gotten him on my side.


    Then he snorted. "Axel, just admit you¡¯re looking for another excuse to bite and kiss Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ again."


    <strong><i>What?! </i></strong><i>That was an absurd thing to say! Of course... I mean¡ªI wasn¡¯t. </i>


    I whirled around. "Shut up."


    "<i>I mean</i>, it¡¯s okay if you want to. Just own it."


    "I <i>said</i> shut up."


    Hugo was full-onughing now, his rumbling voice vibrating in my chest.


    "Alright, alright," he said, chuckling. "But let¡¯s consider something else. If you <i>do</i> bite her again, and her wolf responds, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s <i>our mate</i>?"


    My eyes bulged. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?


    I stopped pacing. My fingers curled into fists.


    Mate?


    No.


    No, no, no.


    The thought of it sent cold terror shooting down my spine.


    "I <i>hope not</i>. Aren¡¯t you supposed to know these things, Hugo? Shouldn¡¯t you recognize our mate?!" I remarked, throwing my hands in the air.


    I could picture Hugo rolling his eyes. "Last I checked, I am an Alpha wolf and I can only be mated to a Luna wolf bearer, and only until a bite can put me on the path of recognition."


    <i>Of course, I knew that. Argh... why the heck was I so dumb right now?!</i>


    "So then, we¡¯ve bitten her and got no reaction. I just need to do it again¡ªproperly this time." I nodded, biting my upper lip and nodding simultaneously.


    Hugo scoffed. "Think it¡¯ll work again? That she has a wolf?"


    "I¡¯m 80% sure Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is not an Omega, Hugo. I just need a way to prove it."


    "Here we go again..."


    "SHUT UP AND BE OPTIMISTIC, HUGO!"


    "That¡¯s a strong reaction," Hugo noted, amused. "You afraid, big guy?"


    I clenched my jaw. "I would bite her to <i>help</i> her awaken her wolf and shame ¨¢lvaro and all the bastards who looked down on her. <i>After that</i>, I¡¯d find a way to break the bond."


    Breaking a mate bond was a phenomenon history had never recorded. However, none of what was going on between me and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was normal.


    Hence, I dere myself sane for considering unique solutions to this mess.


    Hugo made a thoughtful sound. Then heughed. "Keep fooling yourself, Axel."


    My eyes went round. "You¡¯re insufferable."


    "And you¡¯re <i>delusional</i>," he shot back. "You think this is about proving a point? About sticking it to ¨¢lvaro?"


    I crossed my arms. "That¡¯s exactly what this is about."


    Hugo sighed, like he was dealing with a particrly stupid child.


    "Okay. Let¡¯s look at this from a different angle," he said. "What if Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ <i>isn¡¯t</i> our mate? What if she <i>doesn¡¯t</i> have a wolf? What if this is just... <i>love</i>?"


    The word made my stomach grumble like it¡¯d been empty for a week. I actually <i>flinched</i>.


    Love?


    The real, raw, terrifying kind?


    No wolf instincts. No mate bonds. No supernatural exnations.


    Just me... and her?


    The air in the room suddenly felt too suffocating. What sort of hypothesis was that?


    That¡¯s insane!


    I ran a hand through my hair, my pulse throbbing. "That¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Not possible?" Hugo finished.


    I swallowed hard.


    "You tell me, Axel."


    My throat was dry.


    I had no answer.


    All I knew was that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was a problem.


    A soft, dangerous, addictive problem.


    And I had no damn clue what to do about her.

 Chapter 127: _ Absent álvaro

    <h4>Chapter 127: _ Absent ¨¢lvaro</h4>


    I breathed out gingerly, running both hands down my face.


    "Alright. Enough. We¡¯re not talking about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ anymore."


    Hugo chuckled. "Sure."


    "I mean it."


    "Uh-huh."


    I turned toward the window, gritting my teeth. "I have other problems."


    "Oh, good." I could hear the smirk in his voice. "Which one do you want to stress about next?"


    I stared at nothing in front of me. "Bing Alpha."


    Hugo went quiet for a moment before sighing. "Are you serious about this Alpha thing?"


    "No, I just enjoy ruining my own life for fun," I muttered. "Of course, I¡¯m serious."


    A low whistle. "Axel, are you trying to start a war?"


    "I¡¯m trying to prevent a war." I threw my hands listlessly in the air.


    Hugo scoffed. "Oh, is that what we¡¯re calling it now?"


    I ignored him. "If ¨¢lvaro bes Alpha, the pack is doomed."


    "And you care?"


    <i>I didn¡¯t before, but now that I¡¯ve stayed in this bloody pack for so long, I bloody do care!</i>


    "Of course, I care! You think I want to be stuck here for the rest of my life? Because that¡¯s exactly what will happen if ¨¢lvaro takes over. He¡¯d never let me have what I want. I¡¯d be forever stuck. He won¡¯t let me go."


    Hugo rubbed his jaw. "You have a point."


    "Of course, I have a point!" I threw my hands up. "I always have a point. I just¡ª" I exhaled through my nose, trying to calm myself down. "The pack needs an Alpha who won¡¯t turn it into a disaster zone. I need an Alpha who will give me what I want."


    "And what do you want?" Hugo asked.


    I thought for a moment.


    "Freedom," I admitted finally. "I want to leave."


    Hugo shifted in my mind. "And if you be Alpha?"


    "Then I set the rules, set things straight, give the pack members peace and justice, abolish this insane intense hierarchy, and then pass on the post to someone trustworthy. Hell, I hope Luis is better by then and he cane to im what is rightfully his." I said simply.


    "So what¡¯s the n?"


    I clenched my jaw. "I don¡¯t know yet. But it¡¯s not going to be easy."


    Hugo snorted. "No kidding. You know, maybe you shouldn¡¯t have turned the post down in the first ce."


    Argh! This again!


    I shot him a re. "We¡¯re not talking about the past."


    "I¡¯m just saying..."


    "I said, we¡¯re not talking about the past," I snapped.


    I could picture him lifting his hands in surrender.


    I took a deep breath, forcing my shoulders to rx. "I¡¯m ready to set things right."


    "By ¡¯set things right,¡¯ do you mean ruin your life further?"


    I ignored him. "People like Don Diego and my father need to be put in their ce. And people like Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦..." I paused, my throat tightening at the mention of that girl who was supposed to stay as a younger sister.


    Hugo raised a brow. "Yes?"


    "They need me," I admitted quietly.


    There was a beat of silence. Then, Hugo let out a lowugh. "Damn, Axel. You¡¯ve got it bad."


    I turned away. "Shut up."


    "I didn¡¯t say anything."


    I copsed onto the bed, letting my body sink into the mattress. "I¡¯m done talking. I need sleep."


    Hugo let out an exaggerated sigh. "Finally."


    I shut my eyes and tried to clear my mind. But of course, the universe hated me, because thest thing I saw before drifting off was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s face.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could even dare to call her a little sister after all that¡¯s happened.


    <strong><i>****</i></strong>


    I woke up the next morning feeling like I had been hit by a truck.


    Lovely.


    <i>I groaned, rubbing a hand over my face, feeling the rough scratch of unshaven stubble.</i> I shoved my face into my pillow, debating whether or not I could just stay here and ignore the world forever. Unfortunately, I knew Hugo would eventually annoy me out of bed if I tried.


    I rolled onto my back, staring at the ceiling. Today felt... different.


    Today, I was taking a big step.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what that step was yet, but damn it, I was taking it.


    With a grunt, I forced myself up and started my morning routine.


    Shower. Teeth. Clothes. Avoiding my reflection because I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge how tired I looked.


    By the time I was fully dressed, I was awake enough to start strategizing.


    I had no idea what the hell I was about to do. But whatever it was, it was going to change everything.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing or not.


    But I guess I was about to find out.


    .


    I walked downstairs, rubbing the back of my neck and already regretting being awake.


    The scent of freshly brewed coffee and buttered toast was in the air. It would have felt <i>homely</i> if I didn¡¯t live with strangers.


    The house was too quiet¡ªunnervingly so. Normally, ¨¢lvaro would be here, polluting the space with his presence, acting as if the world owed him a standing ovation just for breathing. But for once, he was gone.


    I knew because I couldn¡¯t smell his annoying scent. However, I could tell Mom and Dad were in their seats. If only the morning could just be wholesome and Father was absent as well.


    Still, absent vro was a plus. For the first time in a long time, I felt something I could call a little peace in this darn house.


    Stepping into the dining room, I saw my parents already seated at the long mahogany table. My mother sat at the head in her usualposed elegance.


    Her fingers were wrapped around a porcin teacup. My father, on the other hand, looked like he¡¯d rather be anywhere else, flipping through the morning paper with a scowl deep enough to carve a canyon.


    I didn¡¯t particrly want to be here either, but hunger was a cruel motivator.


    I pulled out a chair and sat down. "Good morning."


    My mother nced at me over the rim of her teacup. "You seem... in a decent mood."


    I grunted, reaching for the basket of bread. "I slept well."


    She hummed in response, setting her cup down with a soft clink. "I assume you won¡¯t be asking about your brother."


    I smirked, tearing off a piece of bread. "Wouldn¡¯t dream of it."


    "You¡¯re not concerned about where he went?"


    I popped the bread into my mouth, chewing thoughtfully. Then, after swallowing, I leaned back in my chair and met her gaze. "I don¡¯t care."


    <i>Sorry, mam¨¢, </i>but I stopped caring a long time ago.

 Chapter 128: _ Formal Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 128: _ Formal Announcement</h4>


    Silence settled between us, and for a moment there, only the rustle of my father flipping through the newspaper like it personally offended him. I took a sip of my coffee, savoring the brief illusion of peace, when my mother¡ªbecause of course, she couldn¡¯t let me off that easily and would always do her best to salvage our shitty family, cleared her throat softly.


    "Well," she began, setting down her teacup with finality, "I was going to tell you anyway."


    I sighed dramatically and pinched the bridge of my nose. "Mam¨¢, I don¡¯t want to know where he is. I don¡¯t care if he spontaneouslybusted. I just want to eat in peace."


    She ignored me entirely, parting her lips as if about to share the oh-so-crucial whereabouts of my insufferable brother, when my father¡ªmiraculously, for once in his life, came to my rescue.


    "You don¡¯t need to tell him," he muttered gruffly, not even looking up from the paper.


    I grinned and pointed my fork at him. "See? Father gets it."


    Mother huffed but said nothing more, which I counted as a victory. Thankfully, she could never defy Father¡¯smand, and that worked in my favor today.


    The meal continued in silence, but my mind was suddenly abuzz. I hated the power dynamic between my Mother and Father, I hated how she¡¯d always swallow her opinion where he was concerned.


    I wanted to help every woman in the pack going through the same. I wanted to help every weak pack member gain a voice.


    Weak like her... like Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    And then, a thought shed across my mind. Something that, for once, felt like a real solution.


    And then, in one sudden motion, I dropped my fork. It ttered loudly against the te, shattering the silence.


    "I need an audience," I announced, pushing my chair back.


    My mother blinked. "What?"


    My father finally lowered his newspaper, raising a brow. "What nonsense are you on about now?"


    I straightened, locking eyes with both of them. "I¡¯ve decided." I let a grin spread across my face. "I¡¯m not letting ¨¢lvaro have the Alpha position."


    At first, there was dead silence before my mother¡¯s fingers went rigid around her teacup, and she inhaled so sharply I thought she might pass out.


    My father¡¯s brows shot so high up his forehead they nearly merged with his hairline. His lips parted, then closed, then opened again like he was a fish trying to form words.


    For once, the two of them werepletely speechless.


    I smirked. Now <i>this</i> was a rare sight.


    They hadn¡¯t seen thating. However, it was high time I started taking action. Real actions.


    Unfortunately, before they could recover andunch into whatever dramatic speech they were brewing, an all-too-familiar, self-important voice boomed from behind me.


    "What the hell did you just say?"


    Oh, fantastic.


    I turned in my chair slowly, already bracing for the migraine that was my little brother. Sure enough, there he stood in all his entitled, self-absorbed glory¡ª¨¢lvaro, dressed in his usual pretentious designer nonsense, his arms crossed like he was the king of the world.


    Behind him, two guards shuffled awkwardly, burdened with several shopping bags.


    Shopping. He had been shopping. Perhaps, for his joke of a wedding with Cami. Oh, Dios m¨ªo, I could already imagine the dramaing to this mansion in the future.


    I spread my arms wide. "Ah, ¨¢lvaro! What a pleasant surprise." I leaned back with a smirk. "Didn¡¯t hear youe in over all the cash you were burning."


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s jaw tightened. "Cut the crap, Axel. Repeat what you just said."


    I steepled my fingers, enjoying myself far more than I should have. "Oh, you mean the part where I said I¡¯m iming my rightful position as Alpha? Or the part where I said it¡¯s been fun watching you prance around like the heir to a throne that was never yours?"


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s eyes darkened, and a muscle in his jaw twitched. "You¡¯re delusional."


    "No, no," I corrected, tilting my head, "I think the word you¡¯re looking for is <i>qualified</i>."


    My father finally found his voice as he spoke with irritation. "Enough. Axel, you¡¯re just trying to stir up trouble."


    I scoffed. "Oh, no, Father. Trouble is ¨¢lvaro taking over the pack and running it into the ground while we all sit back and watch." I leaned forward. "You know the tradition. ¨¢lvaro isn¡¯t Alpha yet, which means I can challenge for it. And since I was the firstborn, I <i>should</i> have been Alpha from the start."


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s nostrils red. "You <i>forfeited</i> that right. You said you didn¡¯t want it."


    I shrugged. "Well, people change."


    "You don¡¯t just <i>change</i> something like this, Axel." His voice was threatening. "You don¡¯t get to waltz in after all these years and decide...."


    I held up a hand. "Ah-ah. I do, actually. That¡¯s how the rules work. Sucks, doesn¡¯t it?"


    And that was it. That was the final straw.


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s face wrinkled with pure rage before he pounced at me, his fist swinging straight at my jaw.


    The impact cracked through the room, jerking my head to the side. Pain bloomed where his knuckles met my skin, but honestly? I¡¯d been hit harder before.


    I rolled my jaw and gave him an unimpressed look. "That¡¯s it?"


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s nostrils red before he threw another punch. This time, I ducked, my body reacting instinctively, and mmed my fist into his ribs. He staggered back, but he was quick¡ªrecovering in seconds andunching himself at me full force.


    We crashed against the table, sending dishes and silverware flying. My mother shrieked as her precious teacup shattered against the floor.


    "Enough!" my father barked, but neither of us listened.


    ¨¢lvaro gripped my cor, trying to shove me back, but I twisted, hooking my leg behind his and sending us both tumbling. We hit the ground hard, rolling as we traded blows. My knuckles throbbed as I struck his face, but fuck the pain if it meant reminding this pompous idiot who the big brother was.


    ¨¢lvaro managed to flip us over, pinning me with his forearm against my throat. His face was red with fury, his breathing ragged. "You¡¯re making a mistake," he growled.


    I gritted my teeth and, with all the force I could muster, shoved him off me.


    "You¡¯re no match for me, idiot!"


    We both scrambled to our feet, chests heaving, eyes locked in a deadly re.


    "You¡¯re scared," I taunted, wiping blood from my lip. "Scared because you know I can actually win."


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s hands clenched into fists. "You have no idea what you¡¯re getting yourself into. You have no idea the war you¡¯ve just dered."


    I smirked, cracking my neck. "Then enlighten me, little brother."


    <i>I knew this might lead to a blood bath. But Moon Goddess help me, I didn¡¯t want that, but if ¨¢lvaro tries to go low, I¡¯d go lower. </i>

 Chapter 129: _ The Verdict

    <h4>Chapter 129: _ The Verdict</h4>


    ¨¢lvaro wiped the blood dripping from the side of his head, his dark eyes burning with hatred. His nostrils red, and his whole body trembled, but whether it was from rage or exhaustion, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    What I <i>could</i> tell, however, was that my little brother was about five seconds away from trying to rip my head off.


    "What did you say? I¡¯ll kill you!" He spat.


    I tilted my head and gave him an unimpressed look. "Huh. Last I checked, I wasn¡¯t the one who needed <i>Daddy</i> to do everything for me."


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s face turned a full-blown shade of red. For a second, I thought he might start foaming at the mouth.


    And then, just as expected...


    <i>BAM!</i>


    His fist mmed into my cheek again, knocking my head to the side. Pain exploded through my skull, but honestly? The satisfaction of pissing him off outweighed the sting.


    "Temper, temper," I taunted, rolling my jaw as I straightened. "Keep this up, and people might think you¡¯re unfit to lead."


    That did it. ¨¢lvaro pounced at me with a snarl, his hands grabbing at my cor, and we were at it again.


    We crashed into the dining table for the second time that morning, dishes flying, silverware ttering. My mother shrieked, but at this point, it was just background noise. My focus was solely on wiping that smug <i>I¡¯m-the-rightful-heir look</i> off ¨¢lvaro¡¯s face.


    I swung my fist into his ribs, making him grunt, but the little bastard retaliated instantly, mming his forehead against mine.


    For a brief moment, my vision blurred and I could hear Hugo howling and begging toe out.


    <i>Never. I didn¡¯t need my wolf to put this pompous idiot in his ce. </i>


    "<i>Puta madre,</i>" I cursed, shaking my head to clear the dizziness.


    ¨¢lvaro used the distraction to drive his knee into my stomach, but I twisted at thest second, catching his wrist and yanking him forward. He stumbled, and I used the opportunity to throw him over my shoulder.


    He hit the ground with a heavy <i>thud</i> and groaned.


    I grinned. "You¡¯re getting slow, <i>hermanito.</i> Maybey off the overpriced pastries."


    ¨¢lvaro growled and sprang to his feet, throwing another wild punch. I dodged,ughing, but I should¡¯ve known better than to let my guard down because the next thing I knew...


    <i>THUNK.</i>


    I was tackled.


    We hit the floor again, rolling, fists flying. Somewhere in the chaos, he got a good hit to my ribs, and Inded a satisfying punch to his jaw.


    "<i>Hijo de puta!</i>" ¨¢lvaro spat, grabbing my shirt.


    <i>Really? Son of a bitch? Me?</i>


    "Takes one to know one," I shot back, kicking him off me.


    We both scrambled up, breathing hard, bruises already forming on each of our bodies. Around us, the guards looked skeptical, clearly unsure whether stepping in was worth the risk of getting caught in the crossfire.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we, uh... do something?" one guard muttered.


    "You first," his friend replied.


    Fair.


    But before either of them could gather the courage to intervene...


    "<i>?Basta!</i>"


    Our father¡¯s furious roar cut through our brawl like a whip, freezing us both.


    I was about to tell him to keep hisckey in check when... <i>SMACK!</i>


    A sharp sting exploded across my face as my father¡¯s palm hit my cheek.


    For a second, I just stood there, head turned from the force of the p, blinking in surprise. Of course, he¡¯d hit me and spare his favorite.


    "Well," I muttered, rubbing my jaw. "That¡¯s one way to greet your firstborn."


    My father was <i>not</i> amused.


    "Do you think the Alpha position is a joke?" he snapped, his voice thunderous. "Is this some game to you?"


    I met his re without flinching. "No. That¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t want it ending up with a <i>joke</i> like ¨¢lvaro."


    ¨¢lvaro made a noise that was probably meant to be a word but came out as an enraged sputter. He lunged at me again, but our father shot him a sharp look, and for once, <i>miraculously</i>, he stopped himself.


    "You think you¡¯re ready for this responsibility?" our father continued, crossing his arms. "You have no idea what it means to be Alpha."


    I rolled my shoulders. "I¡¯m willing to learn."


    "And if that means finding your Luna?"


    I frowned. "Excuse me?"


    My father¡¯s expression was deadly serious. "A pack is nothing without its Luna. If you¡¯re serious about challenging for Alpha, then you¡¯ll need to choose a mate."


    I scoffed. "Oh, <i>please</i>. Since when do we force Alphas into marriage before they take their position?"


    "Since the pack needs stability," he snapped. "And in case you haven¡¯t noticed, you are <i>not</i> a stable choice."


    Ouch.


    I opened my mouth to argue, but he wasn¡¯t finished.


    "Rosa and Emilia V¨¢squez are the only unmated women in the pack with Luna wolves," he said firmly. "If you want to be Alpha, you will pick one of them."


    None, please!


    "Are you <i>serious</i>? I can just wait another year and find a better option."


    Or wait and see if Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s wolf would be awakened by then. What the fuck was I thinking about? Why on earth would I want to wait for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Well, for one, the poor girl already had my mark and...


    My thoughts were interrupted when ¨¢lvaro stepped forward immediately, eyes zing. "<i>No!</i> He doesn¡¯t get a chance at all! You can¡¯t just let him..."


    "Shut <i>up,</i> ¨¢lvaro," I snapped, exasperated.


    If getting married meant taking back the position from ¨¢lvaro, then so be it. I just couldn¡¯t stand him acting like the position belonged to him when it never did.


    And then, in a moment of sheer, reckless irritation...


    "Fine," I said, throwing my hands in the air. "I¡¯ll marry Rosa."


    The second the words left my mouth, the entire room went silent.


    Dead. Silent.


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s mouth dropped open. My mother¡¯s teacup <i>actually</i> slipped from her fingers and shattered against the floor. Even the guards looked like they wished they could fade into the wallpaper.


    No one had expected me to dere marriage when I had made it my life¡¯s goal to avoid it.


    And my father... well. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    <i>As if he knew I had just dug my grave. </i>


    <i>My grave.... Right. Did I just dere getting married to Rosa?</i>


    I blinked, suddenly realizing what I¡¯d just done.


    "Wait," I said, holding up a finger. "That doesn¡¯t count. I was <i>angry...</i>"


    "No take-backs," my father interrupted, smirking for the first time that morning. "Now, here is my verdict. In twenty-seven days, you are both getting married to the De La Vega Lunas. Now, whoever produces a male heir first gets the position."

 Chapter 130: _ Marrying Rosa

    <h4>Chapter 130: _ Marrying Rosa</h4>


    I stared at my father, waiting¡ª<i>praying</i>¡ªfor him to say <i>just kidding</i>, or <i>rx, hijo, I was just messing with you</i>.


    But of course, he just stood there, arms crossed, looking smugger than a cat that just knocked a vase off the table.


    I rubbed my temples. "<i>What sort of verdict was that?</i>" I asked, exasperated. "<i>That doesn¡¯t even make sense!</i>"


    My father raised a brow. "Exin."


    I gestured wildly, as if that would somehow make him understand the sheer stupidity of what he¡¯d just said. "<i>You don¡¯t just get married for the sole purpose of producing children!</i> This isn¡¯t medieval Spain! What¡¯s next? You¡¯re going to start arranging marriages between infants so they can secure alliances for the pack?"


    "Axel." His voice dropped in warning, but I was <i>too far gone</i> to care.


    "<i>No, seriously,</i>" I continued, pacing now, "<i>what if I don¡¯t even like Rosa? What if she doesn¡¯t like me? What if...</i>"


    "You think you get to have a <i>normal</i> life?" my father cut in with a death tone. "<i>You are my son. The Alpha¡¯s son. That means your life is about duty, not personal preference.</i>"


    I let out a shortugh, feeling like I was hearing the most absurd thing of the season. "Oh, so we¡¯re just throwing free will out the window now?"


    My father pointed a finger my way. "You lost the right to ¡¯free will¡¯ the moment you decided to challenge your brother."


    I was about to argue when ¨¢lvaro, who had been oddly silent... probably from the brain damage I¡¯d given him¡ªsuddenly stepped forward, straightening his shirt.


    "<i>I ept!</i>" he announced, voice filled with false bravado. "<i>The moment I wed Cam, I will do everything in my power to produce an heir.</i>"


    Tch. Clown.


    I turned to him, disgusted. "You make it sound like you¡¯re about to start a <i>breeding program</i>."


    He smirked. "I just know how to <imit</i> to my responsibilities, hermano."


    I rolled my eyes so hard I nearly saw my own brain.


    My father, of course, <i>beamed</i> at ¨¢lvaro, like he¡¯d just won <i>Son of the Year</i> instead of being the single most irritating creature to ever exist.


    "That¡¯s good," he said approvingly. "In that case, I¡¯ll call Don Diego now and inform him of the new development."


    Wait.


    <i>Wait.</i>


    <i>What the fuck was going on exactly? How did I move from realizing Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ might like me, trying to help her so that her life wouldn¡¯t get ruined from my silly mistake to getting married to her sister?!</i>


    "Whoa, whoa, <i>whoa</i>," I cut in, waving my hands gingerly. "Let¡¯s not be <i>too</i> hasty. No need to call anyone just yet..."


    "Enough, Axel." My father¡¯s tone was final. "In a week and a half, we¡¯ll hold an engagement ceremony for both of you. And sixteen days after that, you¡¯ll be married."


    I choked. "Sixteen <i>days</i>?"


    He was even going to have us married the same day as ¨¢lvaro and dummy Cami?!


    My father smirked and I knew at that moment that he was enjoying my misery. "Since you started this battle, you <i>must</i> see it through."


    I stared at him, my mouth opening and closing like a dying fish. <i>This cannot be happening.</i>


    My mother, with her delusional heart, gasped happily and pped her hands together. "Oh, Axel, I <i>knew</i> you¡¯d finally settle down!" She looked near tears. "And with your childhood sweetheart, no less! Rosa is <i>such</i> a sophisticated woman, cari?o. You will not regret this."


    I nearly swallowed my tongue. "No¡ª<i>no</i>! This isn¡¯t happening. I¡¯ll find a way around it."


    My father scoffed. "Enough with the nonsense. It¡¯s Rosa or Emilia. Pick."


    I clenched my jaw. "<i>There could be another Luna wolf in the pack somewhere¡ª</i>"


    "<i>WHAT OTHER CHOICE COULD BE BETTER THAN ROSA?</i>" my father roared, his voice echoing off the walls.


    Shit... man¡¯s really pissed.


    Even ¨¢lvaro flinched.


    I swallowed hard. I was so <i>screwed</i>. How could I make out with one sister, bite her, drink her blood, mark her even if I wasn¡¯t sure what sort of mark it was... and n to get married to the older sister just a few dayster?


    What was <strong>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦</strong> going to think?


    Would she hate me? Would she think I <i>nned</i> this? Think I used her?


    I had been trying to help her, trying to <i>fix</i> my mistake. And in the process, I had somehow be the <strong>biggest scumbag of all.</strong>


    My father breathed out that things were finally going as nned, arms still crossed, looking like a man who had just struck the greatest business deal of his life.


    "Don Diego owns <strong>thousands</strong> of acres ofnd," he mused, stroking his chin like he was considering an investment portfolio. "His wealth spans across industries¡ªlivestock, textiles, steel production. He controls a vast army of warriors, some of the best-trained in the country."


    I narrowed my eyes. "And?"


    He smirked, as if I were the world¡¯s dumbest student struggling with basic math. "And if <strong>two</strong> of my sons marry <strong>two</strong> of his daughters, it further strengthens our alliance. It secures our future."


    Oh. <strong>Oh.</strong>


    I stared at him in dawning horror.


    This wasn¡¯t about <i>tradition</i>. This wasn¡¯t about <i>duty</i>.


    This was about <strong>Don Diego¡¯s money. </strong>By the Moon, could this man get any greedier? He was so disgusting and never failed to show it.


    I bet Luis would have his head should he hear him speak right now. It was only sad that my cousin was soft and in such a state, he couldn¡¯t even hurt a fly.


    I was pretty sure when he was fully healed, all those years of sitting in a wheelchair would have softened him even more.


    He was one of the reasons why I was doing this. I would fly him out of the pack, and make sure he received adequate treatment and received healing.


    If I had to grovel at the feet of a healer witch, I would. If I needed to pay human doctors a fortune to heal Luis, I would.


    Right now, no one was making an attempt to have him receive treatment, and that was the reason he was still in that bloody pitiful state.

 Chapter 131: _ You’re in Love

    <h4>Chapter 131: _ You¡¯re in Love</h4>


    I grunted,ughing humorlessly. "So that¡¯s what this is, huh?" I gestured wildly at Father. "You¡¯re just using us as bargaining chips in some <strong>werewolf Monopoly game</strong>?"


    My father raised a brow, unbothered. "It is called strategy, Axel."


    "Yeah?" I let out a sharp breath. "It¡¯s called <strong>selling your children</strong>, <i>Padre.</i>"


    He scoffed. "Don Diego¡¯s daughters are of good stock. You are not suffering."


    I gave him a deadpan look. "Oh, thank God. Here I was thinking I was being emotionally manipted into a <i>forced marriage</i> for your financial gain, but <i>no</i>, I¡¯m just getting a <strong>great deal</strong>. Phew. What a relief."


    His eyes darkened a little, but before he could unleash another monologue on <i>duty and sacrifice</i>, I shook my head, standing my ground.


    "I still want to take my time," I said firmly. "This is <strong>too much, too fast</strong>."


    I expected at least a pause. A <i>moment</i> of reflection.


    Instead, my father¡¯s expression remained stone-cold. "No. This is happening."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "This is happening, <i>hijo</i>." His voice was final, his decision made. "You started this war. Now you must <strong>see it through</strong>."


    My stomach knotted.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    How was this spiraling out of control so quickly?!


    My heart pounded, panic creeping into my bones. Was this what it felt like to b<i>e a </i><strong><i>victim of fate</i></strong><i>?</i> To <strong>lose control</strong> of your own life?


    I was going to make a vow to have my father jailed for life after I became the Alpha when I heard a delighted chuckle beside me.


    And from whom was it?


    Crazy ¨¢lvaro who was getting married to dumb Cami, it was.


    That <i>fucking idiot.</i>


    He pped a hand on my shoulder, squeezing lightly. "Oh, hermano," he cooed, the smirk in his voice oozing sarcasm. "I <strong>never</strong> thought I¡¯d live to see this day."


    I pped his hand off. "Touch me again and you¡¯ll <strong>never</strong> live to see another."


    He grinned, utterly <strong>unbothered</strong> by my misery. "You know, when you challenged me, I thought it would be for dominance. For power. I never imagined you¡¯d end up in a <strong>romance drama</strong>." He let out a low whistle. "This is <strong>so</strong> much better."


    I red. "Go <strong>choke</strong> on a silver spoon."


    Heughed outright, shaking his head. "Oh, no, no, no. This is way too entertaining to be mad about. You, Axel? Forced into marriage? <i>You</i>?" He wiped an imaginary tear from his eye. "This is <strong>chef¡¯s kiss</strong> perfect."


    I turned to my father. "Can I kill him? Just a little?"


    My father ignored mepletely, already walking away. "I am rooting for you, Axel," he called over his shoulder, sounding more like a <i>sports coach than a father currently ruining my life.</i>


    Rooting for me?!


    For what?! My speed run into marital misery?!


    I watched him approach ¨¢lvaro, probably to discuss something <i>deeply hical</i> about our futures.


    Just then, a blur of<strong> floral perfume and excited energy</strong> barreled into my side.


    My mother.


    She grabbed my hands, her eyes sparkling with uncontained joy.


    "Oh, <i>mi amor</i>," she gushed. "I am <strong>so proud of you</strong>!"


    I blinked at her. "For what?"


    "For <strong>finally</strong> choosing Rosa!" She sped my hands tightly. "Oh, Axel, I <i>knew</i> you would settle down one day. I <strong>knew</strong> it! And Rosa is such a <i>sophisticated</i> woman, <i>cari?o</i>. A true Luna. You are going to make such a <i>kind</i>, <i>good</i> Alpha together."


    I opened my mouth. Closed it.


    I had <strong>so many things</strong> I wanted to say. But all that came out was...


    "...what."


    My mother, <strong>blissfully unaware</strong> of my horror, kept beaming. "And I <i>just know</i> you will be such a loving husband. So caring. So <i>romantic...</i>"


    I nearly choked. "Me? <strong>Romantic?</strong>"


    She nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, yes! And Rosa will be the <strong>perfect</strong> wife. She¡¯s <i>ssy</i>. She¡¯s <i>elegant</i>. And she has such an <i>eye for decor...</i>"


    I was suffocating. My own mother was selling me into this. This wasn¡¯t happening.


    This could not be happening.


    I was not about to marry the wrong sister.


    And yet, my mother¡¯s delighted expression told me exactly what my future held.


    Hell.


    Hell <strong>with fancy table settings.</strong>


    And I was <strongpletely screwed.</strong>


    I needed tosh out. I needed to take this out on someone. My eyes red at my mother.


    This woman¡ªthis <i>blessed</i>, <i>blissfully unaware</i> woman was actually happy. <i>For me.</i> Without my permission.


    The audacity.


    "How are you happy for me without my permission?" I deadpanned.


    She tilted her head in that <i>motherly</i>, <i>affectionate</i> way that made me nervous. "What do you mean, mi amor?"


    "I mean, did I tell you I <i>love</i> Rosa? Did I throw a party? Did I write it in the sky? Because I must have missed it." I threw my hands up. "What¡¯s so great about me getting married to <i>her</i> that you¡¯re out here acting like I just won an award?"


    She squinted, clearly not expecting <i>this</i> level of resistance. "Well," she said carefully, smoothing out her dress, "being a leader means sacrifice, cari?o. And sometimes... that means sacrificing love too."


    Ah. There it was.


    The grand speech. The <strong>¡¯love is for the weak¡¯</strong> speech. The <strong>¡¯suck it up and suffer¡¯</strong> speech. The <strong>¡¯you¡¯re a pawn in a political chessboard, now smile and say gracias¡¯</strong> speech.


    I fought the urge to scream.


    "Why <i>should</i> I?" I challenged, stepping closer. "Why should I <i>sacrifice</i>? Why do I have to be the noble idiot who throws his life away for the ¡¯greater good¡¯?" I let out a mirthless chuckle. "<i>Me</i>, married? I hatemitment, Mam¨¢. I hate it. If I were ever to get married¡ª<i>for any reason... </i>it would be to someone I could at least <i>tolerate</i>."


    She frowned, crossing her arms. "And why can¡¯t you tolerate Rosa?"


    Oh, <i>here we go.</i>


    She straightened her back, all <i>pride and poise</i>, prepared to make her <i>glorious</i> argument about why Rosa was <i>so wonderful</i>.


    "She¡¯s sophisticated," she started.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "She¡¯s well-educated."


    I groaned.


    "Shees from a powerful lineage, and¡ª"


    "¡ª<i>keep quiet!</i>" I exploded, throwing my arms in the air. "<i>Dios!</i> Enough!"


    She pouted her lips and winced.


    I took a deep breath, trying to <strong>rein in my rage</strong> before I ripped the nearest decorative vase off the table and threw it out the window.


    "Rosa is <i>selfish</i>," I bit out. "And you know what I can¡¯t stand?" I jabbed a finger at my chest. "Selfish people. They remind me of <i>him</i>."


    <i>Yes, a reference to that night. That horrible night when my Father massacred his own brother¡¯s family. </i>


    My mother studied me, squinting further like I was a text message she needed her sses to decode I refused to look away.


    I had spent my whole life trying <i>not</i> to turn into my father. Trying <i>not</i> to be the cold, calcting man who used his children like currency and killed whoever it was to fit his needs. And now, here I was, being traded off like livestock.


    I <i>wouldn¡¯t</i> do it.


    She took a slow step closer to me, her handsing up to my cheeks. <strong>Motherly instinct.</strong>


    "Axel..." she said softly.


    I tensed. "What?"


    Her lips curved, <i>just slightly</i>. "You¡¯re in love."


    What?! <i>In love?! Now, what sort of absurdity was this?!</i>

 Chapter 132: _ What is Love?

    <h4>Chapter 132: _ What is Love?</h4>


    My mother¡¯s nonsensical statement nearly <i>choked me. </i>


    "No," I argued.


    "Yes."


    "Nope."


    "S¨ª, mi amor."


    I scowled, crossing my arms. "I <i>hate</i> that you¡¯re saying this with so much confidence. I <i>hate</i> that you think you know something I don¡¯t."


    She beamed. "Then tell me, Axel, if you don¡¯t want Rosa... <i>who</i> would you rather settle down with?"


    <i>Who would I rather be with? I hadn¡¯t given that much thought since I wanted no woman in my life, but now that Mother had asked... </i>


    Regardless, that should have been an easy question. <i>It should have been an easy question.</i>


    Except...


    My brain short-circuited. Like a broken machine, it <igged</i>¡ªt-out <i>refused</i> to process the data. My mouth opened, but the words didn¡¯te.


    <i>Come on, think! Just say ¡¯no one.¡¯ Say it!</i>


    But then, like a <i>traitor</i>, my lips moved on their own. My soul left my body. I floated above the disaster scene, watching in horror as my earthly form made the biggest mistake of my life.


    "...Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦." I blurted out.


    The second the words were out, I wanted to shove them back in. I wanted to rewind time, grab myself by the cor, and shake myself violently.


    But it was toote.


    My mother¡¯s eyes <i>lit up</i>.


    And then¡ª<i>Dios m¨ªo</i>¡ªshe <i>squealed.</i>


    "Mi hijo," she whispered, grabbing my hands like they were <i>sacred relics</i>. Her voice was <i>gentle</i>, filled with sentimentality. "My son has found love."


    <strong>What?!</strong>


    I was seconds away from dying right there in that room. Maybe if I keeled overdramatically, she¡¯d be too distracted to continue this nightmare.


    I <i>groaned.</i> "Mam¨¢, please, for the love of everything holy, do <i>not</i> say it like that."


    She ignored me, holding my hands delicately <i>like I was a bride on my wedding day.</i> "Can¡¯t you see it?" she breathed, <i>genuine joy</i> spilling from her like a broken dam. "It all makes sense now. <i>Everything.</i>"


    My face was burning. I was <i>seconds</i> from breaking something.


    "It was the day," she continued, "when the great, prideful Axel¡ªthe Axel who never bows to anyone, who would rather break than bend¡ª<i>"bowed"</i> to Don Diego that I had begun to suspect."


    I stiffened. What was she on about now?


    She smiled warmly. "And why?" she asked softly. "<i>Why</i> did you do it?"


    I clenched my jaw, wondering if that was rhetorical or if I was supposed to answer.


    "Because you wanted to protect Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    I <i>hated</i> how much I wanted to deny it. I <i>hated</i> how much I couldn¡¯t.


    She let out a softugh, like everything was <strong>falling into ce.</strong> "Oh, Axel," she said, shaking her head. "You <i>love</i> her."


    I nearly <i>died. Love who?!</i>


    "I <i>do not</i>," I snapped. "She¡¯s just¡ªshe¡¯s just..."


    "<i>Just?</i>"


    I clenched my fists.


    I <i>couldn¡¯t</i> say it. I <i>wouldn¡¯t.</i>


    Because if I said it, it would make it <strong>real.</strong>


    And if it was <strong>real</strong>, I was <ipletely</i> and <i>utterly</i> screwed.


    <strong>"Mam¨¢, stop it!"</strong> I shouted, pointing an usatory finger at her like she had justmitted a crime. "Stop making spections! Stop jumping to conclusions! Stop¡ªjust stop!"


    But my mother? She just stood there, smiling like she had uncovered the secret to the universe.


    "Mi amor," she cooed, "there is no spection. There is only truth."


    I <i>gagged</i>. "Dios m¨ªo, do you hear yourself? You sound like a prophet! What¡¯s next? Are you going to write a holy book about me and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    She <i>sighed</i> dramatically, tilting her head. "I don¡¯t need to. The story is already being written in your heart."


    "UGH!" I threw my hands up and walked out on her. "I¡¯m done! I¡¯m leaving! Good luck surviving in <i>delulund without</i> me!"


    And with that, I <i>stormed</i> out of the room.


    I heard her giggling behind me, like she had already <i>won</i>. I would have mmed the door, but knowing her, she¡¯d just smile and say; <i>Ah, there he goes, full of passion. Just like a man in love.</i>


    So instead, I stomped up the stairs like a five-year-old throwing a tantrum.


    When I reached my room, I shoved the door open and stepped inside¡ªonly to be greeted by an unwee <i>sound</i> in my head.


    Laughter.


    <i>Loud, rumbling, shamelessughter.</i>


    "Oh, go to hell, Hugo," I snapped, rubbing my temples. "This is not the time."


    But Hugo, my <i>traitorous</i> wolf¡ªwas wheezing like this was the funniest thing he¡¯d ever witnessed.


    "Oh, but it is the time!" he howled betweenughs. "By the Moon, Axel, you should have seen yourself! <i>No, Mam¨¢! No! It¡¯s not true!</i>" He mimicked me in a high-pitched, panicked voice. "I swear, if you had pearls, you would have clutched them!"


    I <i>growled</i>, throwing myself onto my bed. "You¡¯reughing at my misery."


    "Of course, I am! This is <i>hrious!</i> You are the <ist</i> person I expected to be so deep in denial. Everyone knows what¡¯s happening except for <i>you.</i>"


    I squeezed my eyes shut. "Nothing is happening. There is nothing to know. I don¡¯t..."


    "Oh, don¡¯t even start that again," Hugo scoffed. "We both know that¡¯s a lie."


    I gritted my teeth. "I hate you."


    "No, you don¡¯t," he said smugly. "But you do hate the fact that I can <i>feel</i> everything you feel."


    I froze.


    Hugo sighed and got serious. "Axel," he murmured. "You know you can¡¯t fool me, right? I <i>know</i> what¡¯s in your heart, even if you don¡¯t."


    I swallowed. "And what exactly is in my heart, oh wise one?"


    He <i>huffed</i>. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    My heart skipped a beat. <i>Why? What was it about her name that unnerved me?</i>


    I shot up, my hands gripping the sheets. "Shut up."


    "Make me," Hugo challenged. "Because you know I¡¯m right. What¡¯s going on between you and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ isplicated... but also <i>not</i>plicated."


    "That makes zero sense."


    "It makes <i>perfect</i> sense."


    I rubbed a hand down my face. "You¡¯re unbearable."


    "And you¡¯re <i>in love</i>."


    My <i>soul</i> nearly left my body again. "I AM NOT!"


    Hugo <i>sighed</i> like he was dealing with a difficult child. "Axel. Think. Really <i>think</i>. Why do you care so much? Why did you bow to Don Diego? Why did you let that girl live rent-free in your head?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t.


    Because I <i>didn¡¯t</i> have an answer.


    Or maybe... I <i>did</i>¡ªI just didn¡¯t want to face it.


    Hugo took my silence as confirmation. "You feel something for her," he said simply. "And before you start shouting again, I¡¯m not asking you to put a name to it. Not yet."


    <i>Love... what the hell are you? Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, what the hell are you? What in the world have you done to me?</i>


    I exhaled shakily. "I don¡¯t know what love is, Hugo."


    There. I said it.


    For the first time in my life, I admitted something <i>raw</i>¡ªsomething that made my chest <i>ache</i>.


    Hugo was quiet for a long moment. Then, gently, he said: "That¡¯s okay."


    I frowned. "It is?"


    "Yeah. Because just like everything else, you¡¯ll figure it out. And when you do, I¡¯ll be here to say: ¡¯I told you so.¡¯"


    {A/N}


    Hi friends!


    Thanks for your patience and understanding as I was unable to meet up with the targeted time frame. However, 20/20 extra Chapters have been updated as promised as a result of meeting up with one of our February goals of achieving 100 GTs in a month.


    Now, to make up for the extra days I used in updating them, I will update 3 instead of my usual 2 Chapters for the next two days. Happy reading and I hope you enjoy what I have cooked. Hehehe. ;)


    Now, let¡¯s set some March goals;


    ~150 GTs (in a month), and 300 power stones (weekly) = Mass release of 20 Chapters in the first three days of April. :)


    ~ If you get me to 1,000 privilege unlocks, I will mass-release 5 Chapters daily instead of 2 for an entire week (this can be done if we achieve the privilege unlock target before the end of the month even) <3


    Thank you so much for your support so far. We can do this! Enjoy the story!

 Chapter 133: _ She Deserves The World

    <h4>Chapter 133: _ She Deserves The World</h4>


    I sighed, shaking my head in dismay. "Alright, fine," I muttered, sitting up. "There¡¯s only one way to settle this."


    Hugo hummed, amused. <i>"Do tell, oh wise one."</i>


    "I¡¯ll go see her," I said, ignoring his sarcasm. "That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll know for sure. I¡¯ll talk to her, spend some time with her, and if I feel... <i>something</i>¡ª" I paused, my chest tightening at the mere thought of the possibility. "Then I¡¯ll deal with it. And if not, then I can move on and prove everyone wrong."


    Hugo rasped. <i>"Oh, yes. I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll work out perfectly. You, the great Axel, sitting down and rationally analyzing your emotions like a scientist observing a bug under a microscope. What could possibly go wrong?"</i>


    I ignored him. "And besides," I added, "even if I <i>don¡¯t</i> love her, I should at least make sure I¡¯m not leading her on. If there¡¯s even a chance that she¡¯s waiting for me, it¡¯d be cruel to leave her hanging. She doesn¡¯t deserve to have her feelings neglected. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, she¡¯s..."


    I sniffed in dreamily, remembering hervender and honeysuckle scent. "She¡¯s heavenly. She¡¯s angelic and she deserves the world."


    There was a long silence. Then Hugo let out a low chuckle. <i>"You know... for once, I actually like you."</i>


    I stretched my mouth to the side. "Wait, what?"


    <i>"Yeah,"</i> he mused. <i>"You almost sounded mature just now. It was terrifying. Never do that again."</i>


    <i>Motherfucker. </i>


    I scowled. "Oh, shut up."


    <i>"I¡¯m serious. I had to double-check that you weren¡¯t possessed. Imagine, Axel caring about someone¡¯s feelings? Being considerate? Thinking about someone other than himself? What a time to be alive."</i>


    I growled. "You¡¯re pushing your luck, mutt."


    <i>"Oh no, I¡¯m trembling,"</i> he mocked. <i>"Truly, I fear for my life."</i>


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Remind me again why I¡¯m cursed to share a soul with you?"


    <i>"Because the Moon Goddess has an excellent sense of humor."</i>


    I flopped back onto my bed with a groan, staring at the ceiling. "I should¡¯ve been born normal. No wolf, no destiny, no meddling mother, no...plicated feelings."


    <i>"Toote for that, genius."</i>


    I let out a long sigh. "I hate you."


    <i>"You¡¯re repeating yourself. But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll have plenty of time to hate me more tomorrow when you inevitably embarrass yourself in front of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."</i>


    I groaned louder. "Go to hell, Hugo."


    <i>"Sweet dreams, lovebird."</i>


    I took a little nap after, woke up, and spent the rest of the day ying video games to shove the thoughts of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ that had gued my mind aside.


    <strong><i>*******</i></strong>


    The next day, I woke up feeling oddly... determined.


    That should¡¯ve been my first red g.


    The second was the eerie silenceing from outside my door.


    I sat up, stretched, and frowned. Why hadn¡¯t my mother barged in to pester me? If she truly believed I was madly in love, she should¡¯ve been hovering over my bed like a vulture, ready to drag me by the ear to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s doorstep.


    Even stranger, the house sounded unusually <i>noisy</i>.


    I nced at the clock. It waster than I usually woke up. <i>Weird. </i>Since I was vying for the Alpha position now, I needed to adjust my sleeping schedule.


    Argh... I just wasn¡¯t a morning person.


    Shaking off the uneasy feeling of all the unusualities, I got dressed, brushing off the thought that maybe my mother had just been too busy plotting my wedding to annoy me this morning.


    However, whatever ideas Mom might have in her head for me and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ would only die there; in her head.


    There was no chance in hell that Father could ever consider such a bride for me. Not that I wanted to get married anyway.


    Hold on a second; I <i>need </i>to marry someone.


    I wanted to be the Alpha. <i>Could I marry Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?</i>


    Argh! Only if she had a Luna wolf which I couldn¡¯t tell if she had or not.


    Hold up... what the fuck was I thinking about? I was a jerk. I shouldn¡¯t wish <i>myself </i>for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. She deserved better.


    <i>Right?</i>


    You know what? Fuck my thoughts. Let¡¯s just get the day over with.


    I had a n: <strong>Eat, see Luis, and then find Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.</strong>


    Simple.


    I stepped out of my room, already halfway down the hall, when I caught the hushed voices of two maids whispering near the staircase.


    They didn¡¯t notice me as they were too absorbed in their gossip.


    <i>"Did you hear about Don Diego¡¯s estate?"</i> one of them murmured with intrigue.


    <i>"Of course,"</i> the other whispered back. <i>"They say it¡¯s cursed. That the Moon Goddess cursed his bloodline for keeping an Omega daughter."</i>


    The first one hummed, shaking her head. "They say an Omega like that brings ruin to her family."


    Her friend arched closer and covered her mouth with a n as if that would keep the sound out. As if this wasn¡¯t a werewolf household and anyone could hear if they listened.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear? That¡¯s why what happened <i>happened.</i>"


    It was so painfully appalling to see such low-ranked maids gossip about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and talk shit about her. As if they could ever measure up to her level of elegance, grace, and status if they dedicated five lifetimes to it.


    <i>Cursed? </i>It reminded me of Don Diego and damn Elder framing her for the pigs incident the other night.


    That was all the fuel my anger needed.


    Before I knew it, I was standing before them, my shadow looming over their small, oblivious figures.


    "<i>What happened?</i>" I asked coldly.


    They jumped. One gasped, clutching her chest, while the other paled. Yes, they should be scared for not only were they breaking the; <i>no-gossiping </i>rule of the mansion, they were also bad mouthing the woman I...


    ... the woman I... <i>nothing. </i>


    Anyway, why not teach them a lesson? It was too bad I was too curious about whatever could be going on in the mansion right now that I might now have the time to properly punish them.


    Still, I¡¯d give them the scare of their lives.


    No Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s nder would be tolerated.

 Chapter 134: _ Stepping into Politics

    <h4>Chapter 134: _ Stepping into Politics</h4>


    I smiled at the gossip mongers, all teeth and no warmth. "Please, enlighten me. What exactly happened?"


    "N-Nothing, Se?or Axel!" the first one stammered.


    "Nothing?" I repeated. "That¡¯s funny. Because I <i>definitely</i> heard you talking about a <i>cursed</i> Omega. That wouldn¡¯t happen to be a graceful daughter of the De La Vega family named Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, would it?"


    I received silence as an answer. <i>Good enough. </i>


    I took a step forward. They took a step back.


    "I¡¯m going to say this once." My voice was calm, but Hugo boiled beneath my skin, itching to break free. "If I <i>ever hear</i> you¡ªor anyone else bad-mouthing her again, I will personally ensure that the only job you¡¯ll ever get is scrubbing pig troughs with your bare hands."


    They looked like they wanted to cry.


    "<i>Do you understand?</i>"


    "Y-Yes, Se?or Axel!" they chorused.


    I bared my teeth, gnashing them together. "Good. Now get out of my sight."


    They scurried off like terrified rats.


    Hugo let out a satisfied buzz. <i>"Not bad. I approve."</i>


    "Why the hell were you itching toe out over those little rats anyway?" I asked, confused.


    Usually, our wolves would ask to take over if the situation was life-threatening or required intense physical strength. But this was just a verbal confrontation.


    My confusion would have been cleared had Hugo chosen to respond, but trust my annoying wolf to grab onto any chance to showcase his irritating tendency.


    I stood there for a moment, inhaling deeply and trying to calm the anger still burning inside of me.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Because no matter how much I tried to deny it, <i>this</i> was proof.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was important to me.


    Whether it was love or not¡ªI didn¡¯t know.


    But one thing was certain.


    I <i>cared</i>.


    And that alone was dangerous.


    I exhaled and headed downstairs. My mind was already a mess, and I hadn¡¯t even seen Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ yet.


    Fantastic.


    .


    I descended the grand staircase, still simmering from my encounter with the maids. My steps were slow as my mind was filled with a mess of thoughts.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the politics of my pack, the fact that I was willingly walking into another disaster; because let¡¯s be honest, when did anything in my life ever go smoothly?


    The main hall was unusually loud. I could almost see the tension in the energy. I was going to carefully observe and figure out what could be going on when I saw...


    My father, standing tall with a stone cold expression. ¨¢lvaro, dressed like he¡¯d just stepped out of a goddamn royal court with his presence radiating that irritating superiority that made me want to throw him down a flight of stairs.


    And beside them was the Delta who had a grim expression on his face.


    <i>Huh? </i>The Alpha, Delta, and the... Urm, what the hell was ¨¢lvaro again? <i>The Acting Alpha Heir?</i> All in one ce and it wasn¡¯t a council meeting?


    Something must have gone wrong in the pack.


    The three of them were hurrying inside urgently. Okay, scratch that. Something was definitely wrong.


    I reached thest step just as they spotted me. My father was busy talking to the Delta. "We need to move quickly. If this is what I think it is..."


    He stopped when he picked on my scent, his sharp gaze flicking to me. "Axel."


    I straightened instinctively, out of old habit. "Father."


    I gave the Delta a respectful nod, but the man barely responded. His attention seemed to be elsewhere.


    ¨¢lvaro, however, was less subtle. His eyes darkened with irritation the moment he saw me. "Perfect. Just what we need."


    I smirked. "Good morning to you too, dear brother."


    He ignored me and turned to Father. "We don¡¯t have time for distractions."


    My father didn¡¯t even look at him. "Axel, since you¡¯ve suddenly decided you¡¯re interested in politics, you¡¯reing with us."


    I squinted, crossing my arms in front of me. "Oh..."


    I didn¡¯t expect Father to give in to my request this easily. It almost seemed like I was his choice for Alpha all along and he didn¡¯t have a choice but to train ¨¢lvaro up for it since I was unwilling.


    And then, he hated me for declining the post. A position I had watched him killed for. What? Since he knew I had seen him bare¡ªin his most horrible version at such a tender age, he felt closer to me than ¨¢lvaro?


    Thought I had the balls and just pretended like I didn¡¯t? Or would that make him feel better about himself?


    About what he did? Help with the guilt? It would help keep my judgemental gazes all through the years at bay.


    After all, I had decided to participate in the same <i>game of corruption. </i>


    ¨¢lvaro let out a humorlessugh, breaking my thoughts. "You can¡¯t be serious, pap¨¢."


    "Oh, but I am." My father¡¯s voice was firm, brooking no argument.


    ¨¢lvaro took an abrupt step forward. "You¡¯re bringing <i>him</i> to a political meeting? Him?" He pointed at me like I was a stray dog that had wandered inside the pce. "He can barely keep his own life together, and now you want him involved in pack affairs?"


    I ced a hand over my chest, feigning offense. "I am <i>right here</i>, you know."


    ¨¢lvaro ignored me, looking to the Delta for support. "Tell him. Tell him this is a mistake."


    The Delta looked skeptical. His gaze flickered between us, his lips parting as if he wanted to say something important.


    But in the end, he merely exhaled and said, "Are you sure, Alpha? Perhaps we should reconsider."


    I rolled my eyes. Great. Everyone was doubting me. Nothing new.


    But my father¡ªhe was different today. He turned his full attention to the Delta, his voice steady as a mountain. "My first son has finally decided to take responsibility. If he¡¯s vying for the Alpha post alongside his brother, then he must be included in political discussions."


    <i>He seemed proud. Like finally, both of his sons had proved responsible. Like he¡¯d finally be able to sit in noble meetings and boast about how his two sons were exemry figures.</i>


    <i>How they were heavilypeting for the Alpha position and could do anything for the pack. </i>


    Fuck, this was all about power in the end. Fucking power and pride.

 Chapter 135: _ Political Chess Piece

    <h4>Chapter 135: _ Political Chess Piece</h4>


    The Delta still looked uneasy, like he was swallowing something bitter. But after a pause, he inclined his head. "Very well, then. Wee to the world of pack politics, Beta Axel."


    Imagine weing a <i>Beta </i>to the pack politics. That¡¯s to show how irresponsible I had been.


    Never attended any of their meetings, and never took responsibility for my Beta position. I was just the Beta on paper.


    However, a certain ray of sunshine with a red head gave me so much purpose in this pack that I was about to start doing things differently.


    I was about to fully blossom into a man.


    ¨¢lvaro scoffed. "That¡¯s <i>your</i> final word?" He turned back to the Delta, his tone cold. "Be wise. Choose the right side. I don¡¯t expect you to wee him."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are we winning hearts with threats now? That¡¯s new."


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s face scrunched up dangerously. "Stay out of my way."


    I tilted my head mockingly. "Why? Afraid I¡¯ll do a better job than you?"


    His jaw clenched. "I said..."


    "...to mind my business. Yeah, yeah, I heard you the first time." I waved a dismissive hand before turning to the Delta. "Thank you for the warm wee. I look forward to working together."


    The Delta gave me a look that said <i>I seriously doubt that</i>, but he nodded nheless.


    I knew ¨¢lvaro had already used his corrupted ways to win the hearts of most of the powerful men of the pack. I was just starting out and it was going to be a herculean task beating him.


    However, I had something he didn¡¯t;<i> the inner eyes to see the power of the people. </i>


    The power of the people was greater than that of these powerful menbined. Better, I knew just well how to mingle with themoners.


    I didn¡¯t see them as less or unworthy of my attention. All I had to do was to get every regr member of the pack on my side.


    ¨¢lvaro and his noblemen could go suck on my toes.


    My father, evidently losing patience, cut in. "Enough. We¡¯re going inside."


    I followed as they strode toward the meeting room, my curiosity finally outweighing my irritation. "Alright, but can someone tell me <i>why</i> we¡¯re all so serious this morning?"


    The Delta was the one who answered. "Someone was burning a body in the woods near Don Diego¡¯s estatest night."


    I stopped walking.


    Of all the possibilities I could have considered, that didn¡¯te as an option. Did I hear him say they found someone burning a body near Don Diego¡¯s estate?


    "What?"


    The Delta nodded. "His patrols caught the scent, but by the time they arrived, the culprit was already gone."


    I stared at him, my pulse quickening. This¡ªthis didn¡¯t happen. Sure, our pack was corrupt as hell, but we were also the most powerful pack in the country. No one dared to cross us.


    Not the human government and certainly not other packs or supernaturals.


    Murder? <i>Here?</i>


    Unless it was a natural death, we rarely had cases like this. And burning a body? That wasn¡¯t just killing someone. That was covering up evidence. That was <i>sending a message.</i>


    <i>My thoughts ran to me in quick session. </i>


    Why near Don Diego¡¯s estate? Was it rted to him? To the reason the pigs were dead, perhaps?


    No. That didn¡¯t make sense. The De La Vegas were powerful, but they weren¡¯t reckless. And if they had enemies, they wouldn¡¯t let them get so close.


    I nced at my father, but his face was unreadable. ¨¢lvaro, however, looked tense. Even <i>he</i> wasn¡¯t making any snide remarks.


    That¡¯s when I knew.


    This was serious.


    I swallowed the sudden unease crawling up my spine. "And we have no idea <i>who</i> did it?"


    The Delta shook his head. "Not yet. But whoever it was¡ªthey were bold."


    Bold... or desperate..


    .


    .


    The meeting took ce in my father¡¯s study which was an expansive room lined with dark wooden shelves filled with books. Sunlight filtered through the tall windows, shining its rays across the mahogany table where we all took our seats.


    I slouched into a chair, stretching my legs beneath the table, while ¨¢lvaro sat rigidly across from me, his face full of irritation... for me, of course.


    <i>Suck it up, little brother. You have apetition now and that¡¯s it.</i>


    Our father, the Alpha, took the head seat. The Delta stood at the side, phone still in hand, waiting for thest of us to settle.


    The air was filled with tension. Nobody had spoken much since the revtion outside, but now that we were in the study, it was time toy it all out.


    It was ¨¢lvaro who broke the silence. "Has the body been identified?"


    The Delta sighed, shaking his head. "ording to my phone call with Don Diego this morning, the body has been sent for forensics. We¡¯re still awaiting more information."


    I tapped my fingers lightly against the table. "And the culprit? Did they catch whoever was responsible?"


    The Delta¡¯s gaze turned to me. "No. By the time the patrols arrived, the person had already fled."


    <i>Wow... they must be smart and skillful to escape the patrol¡¯s eyes ¨C I internally thought. </i>


    ¨¢lvaro scoffed as a smirk curled his lips. "Of course. While everyone else was actually doing something to gather information, my dear brother was busy sleeping. And now, instead of us moving forward, he¡¯s bugging us with questions."


    <i>Oh, that fucker!</i>


    I slowly turned my head to look at him, feigning deep thought. "You know, it¡¯s funny. You act like I was out of line for sleeping, but I don¡¯t remember anyone waking me up to join in on the fun. And forgive me, dear se?or perfecto."


    He snarled and knitted his brows, about to give aeback before Father cut in.


    "Boys, behave. That is not the main topic now."


    I crossed my arms, watching him closely.


    He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table with his piercing gaze sweeping over us. "What is more important is how we turn this incident in our favor."


    I frowned. "In our favor?"


    My father ignored me, continuing. "This is a perfect opportunity to put Don Diego in his ce. He has always boasted about how, during his reign as the Gamma, mishaps like this don¡¯t happen in the pack because he is reliable. He¡¯s always acting all powerful and perfect. But now? He has failed to protect us."


    There was a moment of silence as the words sank in.


    That¡¯s when it hit me.


    Instead of being concerned about the fact that someone had been burned alive¡ªsomewhere out there, a family was missing a son, a brother, a father¡ªthese men were sitting here, strategizing how to use this as a power move against Don Diego.


    A power y.


    Of course.


    It was never about justice. Never about the truth. It was about control. About leverage. About using every misstep, every tragedy, to climb higher.


    I nced around the table. The Delta remained cool, as though this was just another political maneuver to observe. ¨¢lvaro, on the other hand, was listening with interest, his lips curling at the sides.


    The moment was so absurd I almostughed.


    A dead body had turned into a political chess piece before it had even gone cold.

 Chapter 136: _ I Have The People

    <h4>Chapter 136: _ I Have The People</h4>


    Silence filled the air as my father inclined forward, his fingers steepled under his chin. He was waiting¡ªwaiting for one of us to make a move, to say something insightful, something ruthless.


    The Delta stood nearby, arms crossed, but he wore such an unreadable expression that made guessing what was going on in his mind hard.


    ¨¢lvaro, of course, sat as if he owned the entire room, shoulders squared, and eyes glistening with the newfound opportunity.


    To say the man in question was to be his Father-inw in twenty-five days and he was here, busy plotting against him like he was a sworn enemy or something.


    I despised Don Diego, but I wouldn¡¯t stand for the traitorous intent behind this meeting. Hell, I thought Don Diego and my father were friends.


    Apparently, they were friends on the surface, but rivals deep within them. Each jealous of what the other has and secretly seeks the downfall of the other.


    I let Father and his aplices scheme. I let them whisper their ns with their low voices whispering through the room like the hiss of vipers in the dark.


    "Don Diego needs to be humbled," my father continued. "This... unfortunate incident proves he is not as infallible as he ims."


    ¨¢lvaro smirked. "And the pack should see it. This is a gift, Father. If we use it well, we can finally put him in his ce. We can sue him and demand for more of his men toe over to our side aspensation and be the strongest family in the pack. That man needs to respect the Montenegro name and know that he is not the main character in this pack, the Alpha is."


    My fingers tapped idly against the mahogany table. <i>A gift. A burning body near his estate. A power struggle disguised as justice.</i>


    It was almost admirable¡ªthe way these men spun misfortune into opportunity. I listened as they nted their plot, twisting the narrative in their favor.


    They spoke of "damage control" and "public perception," about how Don Diego¡¯s reputation as an unshakable Gamma had suffered a hit and how they should "guide" the pack¡¯s thoughts toward realizing he was no longer as capable as he once was.


    At no point did anyone mention the dead body. At no point did anyone suggest actually finding the murderer.


    Finally, I had enough.


    I pushed back my chair, the legs scraping against the wooden floor. The noise echoed through the room, snapping their attention to me. I stood, rolling my shoulders and letting my frustration settle into my bones before I spoke because only then would I have enough bravado to deliver the level of bluntness in my next words.


    "You should all be ashamed."


    My father¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¨¢lvaro scoffed, arms crossing. The Delta merely watched.


    I let the silence settle before I continued. "Instead of discussing how to strengthen the pack¡¯s security, how to ensure this doesn¡¯t happen again, you¡¯re sitting here, plotting yet another mishap." I turned my gaze to my father. "You, especially. An Alpha should be protecting his people, not using their misfortunes as chess pieces."


    ¨¢lvaro let out a low, mocking chuckle as though he had been expecting my reaction.


    "Here we go..."


    I ignored him. "We have an enemy bold enough to burn a body near Don Diego¡¯s estate, and instead of uniting as a pack to root them out, you¡¯re talking about how to manipte the pack¡¯s perception? Do you even hear yourselves?"


    My father snarked. "Axel..."


    "No," I cut in. "You don¡¯t get to silence me. Not this time."


    ¨¢lvaro tufted his lips, his smirk widening. "This," he gestured to me, "is exactly why I said you were a mistake, Axel. Father, is why I said you were wrong for even considering him for such an important position. He doesn¡¯t belong in our world. He belongs wherever he runs off too, roaming the human world like a lost rogue."


    He paused and brought his unwavering gaze to mine. "You don¡¯t belong here, Axel. Need I cut off your ears to tell you that?"


    I met his gaze. "Oh? Please, enlighten me."


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s smile was razor-sharp. "Politics is a game for <i>men,</i> Axel. You, despite being older than me, are still nothing but a <i>boy.</i>" His voice oozed with condescension. "You can¡¯t even handle a meeting without getting emotional. You still believe in fair y, in justice. You think the world runs on <i>morals</i> instead of <i>power.</i>" He tilted his head. "You should be dismissed. Permanently."


    I was so dumbfounded that the only thing I could think of was to burst out inughter. ¨¢lvaro was calling me a boy?


    Theckey who couldn¡¯t do shit without Daddy¡¯s supervision and rmendation was calling me a <i>boy?!</i>


    Me, Axel, who had been sent to live in the human world at a young age. Imagine the great change for a young werewolf only used to his pack¡¯s tradition and culture suddenly thrust into the mundane world.


    Without any supervision, and no emotional support from my family my Father had ensured my mother had no way to contact me.


    Hell, she didn¡¯t even know what school I attended.


    Yet, I adapted. I struggled. Even when my wolf first emerged, I survived. I single-handedly learned to grow up, learned control over my wolf, and so on.


    <i>Single-fucking-handedly!</i>


    Yet, Daddy¡¯s boy had everything I couldn¡¯t; Father¡¯s first hand supervision and protection, and Mother¡¯s love.


    His smug expression right now shook a little.


    "You¡¯re hrious," I said, shaking my head. "Truly. But tell me, dear little brother, if <i>I</i> am so na?ve, why do I still threaten you?" I leaned down slightly, meeting him eye to eye. "Why do you feel the need to undermine me at every turn?"


    His jaw tightened. "I don¡¯t..."


    "You do," I cut in smoothly. "You don¡¯t want me here because, despite all your careful nning, all your ruthless ambition, you know I have something you don¡¯t." I straightened, sweeping my gaze over the room. "I have the <i>people.</i>"


    ¨¢lvaro scoffed, but there was something cautious in his expression now.


    "The noblemen at this table? Sure. They support you. But the pack?" I let my words settle. "They don¡¯t <i>love</i> you, ¨¢lvaro. They fear you. And fear is only useful for so long before it turns into resentment. But me? I actually talk to them. I walk among them. I fight for them. When the timees, we¡¯ll see who they <i>truly</i> stand behind."


    My father exhaled, rubbing his temples. "Enough." He looked at me, eyes sharp, and voice-controlled. "This is <i>exactly</i> why I wanted you here, Axel."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    He nodded. "While ¨¢lvaro spent his entire life preparing for this position, standing in the shadows of powerful men, you stood against everything the position <i>represents.</i>"


    ¨¢lvaro stiffened. "What are you saying?"


    My father continued, "You think you can wake up one day and suddenly im you want to be Alpha? That you can just <i>dere</i> it, and it will be so? That¡¯s not how it works."


    My hands curled into fists at my sides. "No. But you know what?" I took a slow step back, letting my gaze sweep across the room, meeting every pair of eyes in turn. "I <i>will</i> be Alpha."


    ¨¢lvaro sneered. "Oh? Is that so?"


    I smirked. "You bet your ass it is."


    The air buzzed with tension. My father¡¯s expression remained full of disapproval, the Delta merely watched, but ¨¢lvaro¡ª¨¢lvaro¡¯s eyes burned with fury.


    Good.


    Let him seethe.


    Because this wasn¡¯t just talk. This wasn¡¯t just bravado.


    This was a vow.


    A promise.


    And I never broke my promises.

 Chapter 137: _ Don’t Need Your Help

    <h4>Chapter 137: _ Don¡¯t Need Your Help</h4>


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯sughter at my vow was not entirely surprisingly but that still didn¡¯t fail to make it an annoying sound.


    "Oh, Axel," he sighed dramatically, shaking his head. "You know, I just love delusional boys." He tilted his head at me, his smirk widening. "Seriously, it¡¯s adorable."


    I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into my palms.


    "Why don¡¯t you do us all a favor and leave?" He continued, waving azy hand toward the door. "Let the men have their man talk, s¨ª?"


    The Delta, who had been silent through most of the exchange, finally exhaled and uncrossed his arms. "Why don¡¯t we all just calm down..."


    "No," my father interrupted.


    His voice was a lowmand that had the Delta snapping his mouth shut. His sharp gaze cut to me, assessing and measuring me.


    Then he steepled his fingers beneath his chin, the way he always did when he was about to make a decision that would screw someone over.


    "Axel, You have a choice."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Do tell."


    His lips curved in a smirk that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Join us. Be a part of this¡ªof what we are building here. Or forget about ever winning the Alpha position against ¨¢lvaro."


    ¨¢lvaro let out a scoff, shifting in his chair. "You mean forget about ever winning the Alpha position, period. It belongs to me. Always has." He turned toward our father, gesturing wildly. "Why are we even entertaining this nonsense? Why are you even considering him? The position is mine by right!"


    Father didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. His focus was solely on me.


    I met his gaze head-on.


    A choice.


    That¡¯s what he called it.


    But I knew better.


    This wasn¡¯t a choice. This was amand in disguise. A leash he was attempting to slip around my throat, tightening it just enough that I¡¯d feel the pressure but not enough to call it what it truly was; an attempt to control me.


    I had spent my whole life fighting against the cages this family built for me. I wasn¡¯t about to walk into another.


    I bit the inside of my cheek, my decision crystallizing in my mind.


    I would find the killer myself.


    I would investigate the murder on my own.


    And I would be Alpha¡ª<strong>without</strong> my father¡¯s help.


    I straightened, tilting my head. "I don¡¯t need you to be Alpha, pap¨¢. And I certainly don¡¯t need your approval."


    Then, without waiting for his response, I turned around and stormed out of the room.


    <i>Bloody clowns!</i>


    The morning had given way to the noon now as I stepped outside. The warm early noon air yed on my skin as I took a deep breath, letting the crispness settle into my lungs before exhaling. Then, finally, I let my emotions bubble to the surface.


    "Rotten," I muttered, shaking my head. "Every single one of them."


    Hugo let out a low whistle. "I¡¯m just d you didn¡¯t take the offer. For a second, I thought you¡¯d actually consider it."


    I wished to hell that I could shoot him a re. "What do you take me for?"


    "A Montenegro," he replied nonchntly. "Which means there¡¯s always a chance of corruption."


    Why did I feel hurt by that? By now, Hugo should have known that I was nothing like those men. <i>I was only a Montenegro by name and by blood. </i>


    I rolled my eyes. "Please."


    Hugo smirked. "Either way, this is exciting."


    I frowned. "What exactly is exciting about this?"


    "The murder, obviously. Get to investigate a real case, track down the killer, uncover dark secrets¡ªmaybe even get into some fights. The thrill of it all."


    I scoffed at him, deadpan. "You do realize someone actually died, right?"


    "Yes, yes. But still. It¡¯s not every day we get a proper mystery to solve."


    I groaned. "You¡¯re impossible."


    "I like to think of myself as <i>optimistic</i>."


    "Delusional is more like it."


    Hugo clicked his tongue thoughtfully. "So, where to, detective?"


    I pinched the bridge of my nose before muttering, "Luis¡¯s."


    .


    .


    Luis¡¯s little cottage was quieter than usual when we arrived. Thest time I had been here, Rosario had been snoring so loud I thought the walls were vibrating.


    This time?


    I opened the front door, and stepping inside... only to be greeted by a sight I was absolutely unprepared for.


    Rosario was <strong>dancing</strong>.


    And not just any kind of dancing.


    She was twirling in the middle of the living room, arms above her head, her generous frame moving with agility. A scarf was clutched in one hand, fluttering as she spun. Her hips swayed, her feet tapping lightly against the floor.


    I stared.


    Hugo made a dazed sound.


    Luis¡ªwell, Luis didn¡¯t have a choice but to stare.


    After what seemed like an eternity of absurdity, Rosario finally noticed me.


    With a gasp, she came to an abrupt stop, her scarf fluttering to the floor as she clutched her chest. "?Ay, por Dios!" she eximed, eyes wide. "Must you always scare me like this?"


    I smirked. "Must you always be doing something so questionable when I arrive?"


    She huffed, nting her hands on her hips. "I do no such thing."


    "Really? Becausest time, you were snoring loud enough to shake the heavens, and now, you¡¯re¡ªwhat? A professional menco dancer?"


    Rosario lifted her chin. "Luis enjoys my dances."


    I arched an eyebrow. "Luis enjoys your dances?"


    She nodded proudly. "He finds them <i>soothing</i>."


    I nced at Luis, whose face waspletely unemotional. The man couldn¡¯t talk, couldn¡¯t move, but somehow, he managed to exude pure suffering.


    I sighed. "Rosario."


    "Yes, ni?o?"


    "Leave us."


    She gasped, clutching her chest again. "How cruel! To dismiss me when I have done nothing but bring joy into this house... "


    I shot her a pointed ¡¯no nonsense¡¯ look.


    She sighed dramatically before finally waddling toward the door, grumbling under her breath about <i>ingrates</i> and <i>how she should charge extra for her services.</i>


    The moment the door closed behind her, I let out a heavy sigh and turned to Luis.


    "I cannot imagine the horrors of being put under the care of someone like Rosario," I muttered.


    Luis, as expected, said nothing.


    I plopped down onto the chair beside him, running a hand through my hair. "So," I exhaled. "How have you been?"


    Silence.


    I smirked. "I knew it. You¡¯ve been absolutely miserable without me."


    More silence.


    I smirked wider. "Well, lucky for you, dear cousin, I¡¯vee to entertain you with my rants." I leaned back, crossing my arms. "And oh, do I have <strong>rants.</strong>"


    Luis¡¯s eyes shifted slightly toward me, the only indication that he was listening.


    Good.


    Because I had <strong>a lot</strong> to say.


    And it all started with a pretty flower named Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.

 Chapter 138: _ The Woman I Love

    <h4>Chapter 138: _ The Woman I Love</h4>


    Luis, my dear, unfortunate cousin, remained still in his chair, his lifeless gaze fixed ahead, as I did what I did best; rant.


    "Luis," I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face. "I think Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is already developing feelings for me."


    There were no reactions from him as expected.


    "I mean, I can¡¯t really me her," I continued, throwing my hands up dramatically. "I <i>did</i> mark her, after all. And, naturally, that means she¡¯s affected by it. And you know what that means, right?"


    Silence as usual.


    I smirked. "It means she has a wolf, Luis. That¡¯s the only exnation. I mean, I¡¯m not sure, but I have a n to find out. Imagine the face of everyone when they found out that they¡¯d been wrong about her all along. I can¡¯t wait to give her such a beautiful gift."


    Luis, as the fantastic conversationalist he was, blinked.


    I groaned and leaned back in my chair, stretching my legs out in front of me. "You know what else? My father¡ªour dear, <i>wonderful</i> Alpha, has decided that I, too, must find a mate and get married within twenty-five days. Just like ¨¢lvaro."


    At that, I noticed a slight twitch in Luis¡¯s fingers. Not much, but just enough to assure me that, yes, he was very much suffering alongside me.


    Good. Misery lovespany.


    "I <i>hate</i> this," I grumbled. "But, listen, if Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ really does have a Luna wolf..." I paused and exhaled slowly. "Then I¡¯ll propose a contract marriage to her."


    Luis¡¯s eyes shifted toward me, just barely. If I didn¡¯t know him better, I¡¯d say he was judging me. I¡¯d say he was struggling to say something.


    Like he was on the verge of bolting out of his wheelchair and pouncing on me. There was red in his eyes, so many veins throbbing on his forehead too.


    Was he that happy for me?


    "Think about it," I reasoned, gesturing wildly. "It would be <i>perfect</i> for her! She¡¯d be my wife, living with me, free from the clutches of her family. She wouldn¡¯t have to struggle anymore. No more butchery, no more scrubbing floors¡ªno more Don Diego breathing down her neck like some terrifying medieval king." I grimaced. "I mean, really, how does she live like that?"


    I stood abruptly and began pacing, rubbing the back of my neck. "I don¡¯t even <i>know</i> where all of this ising from. I never thought about marrying Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ before. Not even once! But now..." I let out a strangled sound. "Now, I <i>have to</i>."


    Luis began to shake, almost as though he were convulsing.


    I sighed. "And I won¡¯t lie to myself. The Alpha position? It¡¯s looking even harder to achieve. Just today, I saw more reason why I needed to start making tough decisions if I truly wanted it." I threw my hands up. "So, what do I do? I make difficult decisions. Because that¡¯s what a responsible adult does, Luis. He makes difficult decisions."


    Luis, as the great motivational speaker that he was, remained silent.


    I turned back to him, my expression twisted with frustration. "And the worst part? Somehow¡ªsomehow... the thought of marrying Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ doesn¡¯t seem <i>nearly</i> as terrifying as the thought of marrying Rosa." I shuddered. "Can you <i>imagine that</i>, Luis? Me? Married to <i>Rosa</i>?" I faked a gag. "I¡¯d rather rip my own throat out."


    Luis¡¯s eyes remained unreadably red.


    I exhaled heavily and dropped into my chair again, slouching. "I have to do this before my father goes to Don Diego and announces that he wants Rosa¡¯s hand for me."


    I sat forward, bracing my elbows on my knees, my fingers pressing into my temples. "I¡¯ll take Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ home, and I¡¯ll tell them all she¡¯s going to be my bride."


    The words tasted foreign on my tongue... yet, at the same time, weirdly <i>right</i>.


    I clenched my jaw, raking my hands through my hair. "But how will she feel about this? What if she hates the idea? What if she hates <i>me</i>?" I leaned back again, my head tilting toward the ceiling as I groaned in frustration. "Why would she ever like a <i>jerk</i> like me?"


    I huffed and shot Luis an exasperated look. "Honestly, Luis, why are women like this?"


    Nothing.


    "Great talk, cousin. Very insightful."


    I drummed my fingers on my knee before exhaling again. "But the problem is... I <i>already</i> marked her. And we both know what that means. If the mark is discovered..." I shut my eyes, shaking my head. "I have to take responsibility. There¡¯s no way around it. That¡¯s why I have to do this. To save her. I can¡¯t stand the thought of her being in trouble because of my foolishness."


    I had no idea if I was trying to convince myself that this sudden idea I got was me trying to save her from the consequences of being discovered mark.


    Politically wise, I didn¡¯t want to use her. That¡¯s why I¡¯d give her a choice. I¡¯d exin it all to her, be in and she could decide if she wanted to push through with my idea or not.


    After all, not only would it benefit me, but she would be free from her horrible family as well. And she¡¯d be under my wing. And I¡¯d protect her until myst breath.


    I¡¯d cherish her like the angel that she was. How delicate... How tender.


    I swallowed hard.


    My chest ached.


    I frowned, shifting ufortably in my chair as I rubbed at the spot.


    And then it hit me. Like a hammer to the skull. Like a revtion from the heavens.


    I gasped abruptly and shot up to my feet, staring at Luis as though I¡¯d just uncovered the world¡¯s greatest secret. "Luis," I breathed. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ isn¡¯t my little sister."


    Luis blinked.


    I stepped forward, my voice urgent now. "I kept pushing that idea, but it was never true. I don¡¯t see her like a sister." I exhaled shakily, my hand pressing against my chest again, as if that would soothe the odd tightness there.


    My heart was racing.


    "I..." My throat went dry.


    I clenched my jaw, fists tightening at my sides.


    "Luis," I said, quieter this time.


    My cousin watched me, motionless Abd unreadable.


    I swallowed past the lump in my throat.


    "She¡¯s the woman I love."

 Chapter 139: _ A Faceless Attack

    <h4>Chapter 139: _ A Faceless Attack</h4>


    <i>I love her. I swear, I really think I do. </i>


    Luis sat motionless, his lifeless gaze still fixed ahead, while I stood before him, vibrating with my newly found epiphany.


    "Luis," I dered, pacing back and forth with excitement. "Today is the day. I will prove that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is not an Omega."


    Luis Remained silent.


    I smirked, unfazed. "They all think she¡¯s weak. They think she¡¯s just some pitiful little thing who doesn¡¯t have a wolf and has been shunned by her Father. But today..." I jabbed a finger into my palm for emphasis. "Today, I will im her. I will show the entire pack how wrong they were about her."


    I felt a thrill at my own words. The image was already forming in my head: Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ standing by my side, head held high, eyes fierce, no longer an outcast.


    No longer someone to be looked down on. She¡¯d be mine. And if she had a wolf¡ªoh, the scandal, the satisfaction, the absolute chaos. My Father would have no reason to reject her as my mate.


    <i>My mate. Hugo... is she our mate?</i>


    Suddenly, a chill crawled down my spine.


    I stiffened. The hair on my arms <strong>rose.</strong><strong>Something was wrong.</strong>


    The air in the room suddenly became heavy and suffocating. <strong>Like I wasn¡¯t alone. </strong>I mean, I wasn¡¯t alone since Luis was here, but something felt off.


    Like something <strong>else</strong> was here. Behind me.


    I turned my head sharply, eyes narrowing.


    <strong>"Who¡¯s there?"</strong>


    I saw and heard nothing.


    But I wasn¡¯t imagining this. <strong>I could feel them.</strong> A presence. A weight pressing against my senses. <strong>Too close.</strong> Watching.


    I straightened, my muscles tensing. "Show yourself," I ordered with a growl.


    At first, the silence stared back at me... until...


    <strong>SHNK.</strong>


    Pain exploded in my neck.


    A very sharp and cold de sliced into my flesh, searing through my muscle and tendon, sawing toward my spine.


    My breath ceased. For a split second, I couldn¡¯t even process it¡ªcouldn¡¯tprehend that someone had just <strong>tried to behead me.</strong>


    I staggered forward, my hand flying to my throat as warm blood gushed out in violent spurts. My vision blurred. A wet, gurgling sound escaped me, followed by a stter of red on the floor.


    What¡ª?


    My lungs convulsed, choking on the sheer force of the wound, and I whirled around to see who my attacker was but there was <strong>nobody.</strong>


    My pulse thundered in my ears, drowning out my own ragged and wheezing breaths. I darted my gaze in every direction; up, down, to the side but I saw <strong>nothing.</strong> The room was empty except for...


    <strong>Luis.</strong>


    Luis was still sitting in his wheelchair. Still <strongpletely unbothered.</strong>


    I choked on another mouthful of blood, my body spasming from the sheer shock of the attack. My knees wobbled as my vision dimmed at the edges.


    <i>Hugo was handling this well.</i>


    My wolf blood was already working, but healing from something this deep was <strong>agony. </strong>Every cell in my body screamed as my muscles stitched themselves back together in slow, excruciating increments.


    I gasped out what could be called a ragged and animalistic noise. A <strong>torn-open throat</strong> wasn¡¯t exactly easy to recover from, even for an Alpha-born like me. My body convulsed with the effort, the wound tightening and sealing inch by agonizing inch...


    <strong>But the pain.</strong>


    <strong>The pain.</strong>


    I copsed onto my knees, barely catching myself in trembling arms. A new wave of blood spilled onto the floor, warm and sticky between my fingers.


    My breathing came in rapid and shallow pants as the burning throbbed through my entire body.


    Who did this to me? What could have been my offense? They obviously were cloaked in an invisibility spell.


    Hold up... was it the witch I overheard Don Diego and that darn elder talking about?


    I whipped my head around again but <strong>still saw nothing.</strong>


    No footsteps. No shifting shadows. <strong>No goddamn scent.</strong>


    <strong>L</strong>uis hadn¡¯t moved. Not even a whiff of surprise. Not a muscle twitched. If anything... he looked bored.


    My heartbeat pounded like a war drum as primal instinct screamed at me; <strong>this wasn¡¯t normal.</strong> This wasn¡¯t just some coward¡¯s sneak attack.


    This was <strong>something else.</strong>


    A sharp cry tore from my throat as another <strong>bolt of agony</strong> shot through me.


    <i>Was I going to die? I think I¡¯m going to die. </i>


    My entire body was shaking now. I gritted my teeth, trying to form words, but nothing came out except a wet, <strong>gargled sound.</strong>


    I heard the sound of someone shuffling inside before...


    "?Dios m¨ªo!" Rosario¡¯s voice, shrill and horrified, <strong>boomed in the air.</strong>


    The door <strong>mmed open</strong> as she rushed inside, her eyes blown wide at the sight before her.


    "Oh, mi ni?o," she <strong>gasped.</strong> She clutched her chest, her breathing fast. "What¡ªwhat happened to you?! Who¡ªwho did this?!"


    Good question, Rosario. <strong>I¡¯d love to know.</strong>


    I groaned, pressing a bloodied hand to the floor as I tried to keep myself <strong>upright.</strong>


    Rosario <strong>hurried to my side,</strong> her hands hovering over me, but she didn¡¯t dare touch me. <strong>She was afraid.</strong><strong>I was afraid.</strong>


    "You¡¯re¡ª" Her voice <strong>cracked.</strong> "Se?or Axel, you¡¯re bleeding so much."


    I gave a weak chuckle. "Yeah," I rasped.


    The sound was <strong>wet </strong>and <strong>sickly.</strong> I swallowed, but it only made the pain worse. <i>The pain only got worse. </i>


    I clenched my jaw against the pain, forcing out a hoarse growl. "Forget that... just¡ª" I coughed, spitting more blood onto the floor. "Just get me a towel or something."


    "What?! No! You need a healer!"


    "No healers. I can handle it."


    She blinked at me in pure disbelief. "Se?or Axel, your throat was almost <strong>ripped open!</strong> Even with your healing, this will take time!"


    I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to <strong>stand.</strong> My legs shook, my entire body drenched in sweat. I clenched my fists, breathing heavily through my nose.


    "I don¡¯t care."


    Rosario¡¯s eyes widened. "You¡¯re being ridiculous. I should alert the Alpha!"


    "No." My voice came out <strong>rough </strong>and <strong>broken.</strong> I grabbed her wrist, <strong>staining her skin with my blood.</strong> "Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t call him."


    "But you¡¯re badly hurt!" she eximed, eyes darting from my wound to my face like she wasn¡¯t sure which sight was worse.


    I sucked in a <strong>shaky breath,</strong> wincing as the pain <strong>spiked again.</strong> "Just... just help me dress it. That¡¯s all."


    Rosario seemed skeptical, her body shivering like she was the one who had half of her throat torn open and not me.


    She respected me. I was the Alpha¡¯s son. But more than that¡ª<strong>she was terrified.</strong> She had <strong>never</strong> seen me like this.


    Neither had I.


    She swallowed hard and <strong>nodded.</strong> "Okay," she whispered. "Okay, ni?o. I¡¯ll help you."


    I leaned against her, my strength <strong>draining fast.</strong> My entire body felt <strong>cold </strong>and <strong>weak.</strong> My own blood slicked my hands, my clothes, and the floor beneath me.


    And through it all...


    <strong>Luis sat there. Silent. Watching.</strong>


    I looked at him again, my breathing <strong>ragged.</strong> His expression hadn¡¯t changed. Howe there were no reactions from Luis even as he witnessed this all?

 Chapter 140: _ Need To See Her

    <h4>Chapter 140: _ Need To See Her</h4>


    Pain still throbbed in my throat. It was a slow burning ache that refused to subside. Blood slicked my hands, my clothes, and the floor.


    My body quivered from the aftershock, muscles still spasming from the near-decapitation. And through it all, Rosario, saintly, panicked, and absolutely infuriating... was <strong>hovering</strong>.


    "Dios m¨ªo, ni?o, what did I do?" she fretted, her hands fluttering near my wound but not quite touching. "How do I start? For the love of the Moon, this shouldn¡¯t have happened here! Ay, Virgen Sant¨ªsima, your poor mother would faint if she saw you like this!"


    <i>Damn right, she would. That¡¯s why she wouldn¡¯t. </i>


    I groaned, barely suppressing an eye-roll. "Not helping, Rosario."


    "Not helping? Not helping?!" Her voice went shrill. "I find you bleeding out like a ughtered pig and you say I¡¯m not helping?! Should I just leave you here to soak in your own blood, then?"


    That sounded <strong>ideal</strong>, honestly.


    But before I could say anything, she was already storming off, muttering under her breath. "I need towels¡ªno, cloth, thick ones, Dios m¨ªo, you¡¯re too big for just a towel... bandages, warm water, alcohol... wait, <strong>no alcohol!</strong> You¡¯ll scream like a newborn." She huffed, ncing at me. "Or maybe you deserve it. Ay, Dios, Dios, Dios..."


    I grunted and forced myself to sit up straighter, which was a <strong>terrible</strong> idea. The pain surged like a wildfire licking at my bones, and I had to grit my teeth to keep from groaning again.


    Rosario returned in record time, armed with an <strong>obnoxiously</strong>rge bundle of cloth, a basin of steaming water, and an expression that <strong>promised suffering</strong>. She knelt beside me and began to efficiently get to work.


    "You," she dered, yanking a rag free and dipping it into the water, "are going to be the death of me."


    I snorted, then <strong>immediately regretted it</strong> when my throat protested violently.


    She swatted my knee. "Don¡¯tugh! You¡¯re lucky I found you before you bled out like some unfortunate deer in the woods."


    "I would¡¯ve been fine," I rasped.


    Rosario gave me a look so sharp it could have <strong>finished the job my attacker started</strong>.


    I sighed. "Just¡ªget on with it."


    "Oh, <strong>I will</strong>." She wrung out the cloth, then pressed it to my throat with absolutely <strong>zero</strong> gentleness.


    A snarl tore from my lips. "Rosario!"


    I bet this was payback for the little stunt I pulled on her the other day. <i>Well yed, Rosario. </i>


    "Oh, hush, ni?o. You¡¯ve had worse."


    I clenched my fists, my jaw locking as the <strong>scorching heat</strong> from the cloth seeped into my wound. My wolf¡¯s healing was already working, but the raw flesh still stung like hell.


    "Such a disaster," Rosario muttered as she cleaned away the blood. "And do you know what I heard outside just now? Someone was <strong>murdered</strong>st night. <strong>Murdered</strong>, Axel! Right here, in our pack!"


    Oh, fuck. I¡¯m doomed.


    "I don¡¯t know, but it was gruesome." She shuddered. "They said his body was torn apart; <strong>limb from limb</strong>. Blood everywhere. His head was found yards away from the rest of him. Can you imagine?<strong>!</strong>"


    Darn, Rosario, that wasn¡¯t the story. This woman would be the base of gossip should anyone need to circte rumors around.


    She continued, oblivious to my growing irritation. "And now look at you! You¡¯re attacked out of nowhere, almost losing your precious head. Coincidence? I think <strong>not</strong>. This pack is bing <strong>unsafe</strong>."


    I sighed, leaning my head back against the wall. "Rosario..."


    "I mean it! Where are the patrols? Where is the security? Do they think just because we have strong men in the pack, we¡¯re immune to violence? Bah!" She waved a bloody rag at me. "You might be strong, but you¡¯re not invincible, ni?o. <strong>Clearly</strong>."


    I gave her a t look. "Thanks for the vote of confidence."


    She ignored me, pressing another cloth¡ª<strong>colder this time</strong>¡ªagainst my neck. "And I heard whispers, too. Some are saying a <strong>witch</strong> is involved."


    What? Words were getting out already? <i>It seemed no matter how hard Don Diego tried to bury the truth, it already was wiggling its way out. </i>


    Rosario must have noticed my shock because she narrowed her eyes. "Do you know something?"


    I exhaled slowly. "I overheard someone and an elder talking about a witch a while back."


    From my previous observation, Rosario would be great for rumor cirction and I needed this rumor to circte.


    Rosario sucked in a breath. "Ay, Dios m¨ªo... it¡¯s her, then. It has to be."


    I remained silent, watching as she wrapped a long strip of cloth around my throat.


    "If it really is her, <strong>we are all in trouble</strong>," she said grimly. "You should tell your father."


    "No."


    Rosario gawked at me. "<strong>No?</strong>"


    "I¡¯ll handle it."


    Her expression turned incredulous. "Handle it? Like you ¡¯handled¡¯ your throat almost getting sliced open?" She scoffed. "Se?or Axel, por favor, at least tell someone you trust..."


    "No healers," I cut in. "No father. <strong>Just you.</strong>"


    She blinked at me, mouth parting slightly. For once, Rosario was <strong>speechless</strong>.


    I took advantage of the momentary silence to lean my head back again, exhaling through my nose. The pain had dulled to an annoying throb, and my healing had made <strong>significant</strong> progress. The wound was no longer gaping, and the bleeding had slowed considerably.


    Still, the worst part wasn¡¯t the <strong>injury itself</strong>.


    It was <strong>what it had cost me</strong>.


    My ns. My night. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I clenched my fists. I was supposed to <strong>prove something today</strong>. To the pack. To Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. To myself.


    Now, I was here, <strong>bandaged like a fragile idiot</strong>, while she was somewhere else probably working, struggling, thinking <strong>I¡¯d abandoned her</strong> after marking her.


    The thought sent a fresh wave of <strong>agony</strong> through me.


    I <strong>needed</strong> to see her. Needed to <strong>hear her voice</strong>, touch her, and reassure myself that she was still mine to im.


    But I couldn¡¯t. Not like this.


    "Ni?o."


    Rosario¡¯s voice was softer now. I turned my head slightly to look at her.


    "You need to rest," she said. "Your wounds are healing, but your body is still recovering."


    I hated how <strong>reasonable</strong> she sounded.


    "Just for a little while," she coaxed. "Let your wolf do the work. I won¡¯t tell anyone, I promise."


    I gritted my teeth, but I could already feel my body growing heavier, exhaustion creeping in.


    Rosario sighed and pulled a nket over me as<strong> if I were a child</strong>.


    I scowled. "I¡¯m not five."


    "You¡¯re acting like it," she quipped, then softened again. "Just close your eyes. <strong>Sleep.</strong>"


    I didn¡¯t want to. I wanted Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    But my eyelids were already drooping, and Rosario was still fussing, and the pain was slowly fading...


    And soon, darkness took me.

 Chapter 141: _ Spawn Of The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 141: _ Spawn Of The Devil</h4>


    <strong><i>~Luis¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    Axel had lost his goddamn mind.


    Marry Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?


    I let the words sink in, let them fester, let them poison the air around me like a slow-burning toxin. It wasughable, really. Did he think she belonged to him? That he could waltz into her life, wrap his arms around her, and im her like some lovesick fool?


    <strong>No.</strong>


    She wasn¡¯t his. She wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s.


    <i>She was mine.</i>


    I sat there, gripping the armrests of my wheelchair so tightly that the wood groaned under the pressure. My knuckles were white, and my breath was slow and almost ragged. I had to keep the act up. The helpless, crippled cousin.


    The silent observer. The one they all overlooked.


    Axel was still talking, his voice filled with certainty, with ns, with fucking <strong>hope</strong>¡ªas if he had a future with <strong>my</strong> Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. As if he had any right to utter her name with such confidence.


    I wanted tough in his face, to tell him just how wrong he was. But I didn¡¯t. Not yet.


    Instead, I let myself sink into my mind, and let myself revel in the memories that were <strong>mine</strong> alone.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, with her green, wounded eyes. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, with her bruised skin and timid smile. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, standing in the dim, filthy pigsty, looking at me like I was the first person in her life who actually saw her.


    I did see her.


    I saw the way she <strong>twisted my insides</strong>, the way she <strong>unraveled me</strong> in ways no one ever had. She was soft, delicate¡ªbut not weak. She had survived things most people wouldn¡¯t have. And it <strong>infuriated</strong> me that anyone had ever dared to put their hands on her. That anyone had ever dared to make her feel small.


    She was meant to be cherished. Worshipped.


    By <strong>me.</strong>


    Not Axel. Not any other man.


    <strong>Me.</strong>


    I should be the one touching her. I should be the one making her feel safe, making her feel like she could <strong>breathe</strong>. I should be the one she turned to, the one she whispered secrets to in the dark, the one she trusted above all else.


    And yet, here was <strong>Axel</strong>, sitting in front of me, talking about <strong>his</strong> future with her.


    His.


    My jaw clenched. My fingers twitched. My vision <strong>blurred with red. </strong>My eyes were so goddamn red.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    <i>I needed to make him pay. </i>


    I lost every ounce of rational thinking and right now, the only thing that flew to my mind was <i>revenge.</i>


    <i>Revenge on Axel for putting his hands on her. For sinking his filthy fangs into her neck, for drinking her golden blood, and for daring to develop feelings for her after everything he put her through.</i>


    No. I¡¯d die before I watched that happen. Over my dead body would I allow Axel to take what was mine.


    My fingers curled into fists so tight my nails bit into my palms. My vision blurred as my breath came in slow inhales¡ªdon¡¯t react yet, don¡¯t kill him here.


    I was going to get it together. I was going to miserably continue sitting in this wheelchair, y the part of the disabled cousin, and find a way to sabotage Axel and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s rtionshipter until he totally went overboard.


    He had been saying nonsense about how he was sure she had a wolf. Until finally; today, I¡¯ll im her. I¡¯ll show the entire pack how wrong they were about her ¨C he¡¯d said.


    I lost it. Completely lost it. Nobody ims what belongs to Big Bad Daddy Luis!


    No one except me was allowed to speak of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ in such a way or ever dare to do as much as hug her.


    Axel¡¯s voice faded into static as my focus shifted and my powers rose to the surface. The air around me <strong>shimmered</strong>, bending and twisting until an illusion of myself. As silent and as motionless as me, staring nkly, remained in the chair.


    Should anyone look at the wheelchair, they¡¯d see me still sitting miserably in it. However, that wasn¡¯t me. It was a mere illusion. A trick of the light.


    Meanwhile, <strong>the real me</strong> was already moving.


    With a simple thought, I cloaked myself and made my presence vanish from sight. Silent as a shadow, I slipped behind Axel, watching his broad back as he continued his <strong>idiotic rambling</strong>.


    "She deserves this," he was saying, oblivious. "A real chance. Not the life she¡¯s been forced to live."


    <strong>You think you can give her that?</strong>


    I tilted my head, watching him like a predator watching prey. <strong>He really believed it.</strong> He really thought he was some kind of savior. That he would be the one to sweep her away from all of this.


    A slow grin spread across my face.


    Oh, how wrong he was.


    Axel stiffened suddenly. His body went rigid, like some primal instinct had finally hit him and he could sense the presence behind him.


    "Who¡¯s there?" he asked, voice low, wary.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, I let my fingers <strong>elongate</strong>, stretching into the most unnatural version that they¡¯d ever be. I never got the chance to be a werewolf, so I had no idea what it felt like to shift.


    However, my master, the devil took my wolf and gave me something better... <i>stronger. </i>He made me in the image of his disciples.


    <i>A Demon.</i>


    Oh, and my demon form? It was enough to make anyone pee their pants. My ws were sharper than a thousand des. And now, they were going to dig into <i>stupid </i>Axel¡¯s neck.


    <i>Did he say he was going to im Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦</i><i>today? </i>Pfft. Fat chance.


    He turned his head¡ªjust a little. Enough to realize toote that he wasn¡¯t alone. Enough for me to see the flicker of panic in his eyes.


    <strong>Good.</strong>


    Then, with one swift motion, I <strong>sliced his throat open.</strong>


    The sound he made¡ªoh, <strong>the sound. </strong><i>Big Bad Daddy Luis had never heard pain so beautifully sung. </i>


    It was a strangled gurgle. A desperate, wet gasp. His hands flew to his neck, his fingers pressing uselessly against the deep, gaping wound. Blood <strong>gushed</strong> between them, spilling over his skin, soaking his clothes, and pooling at his feet.


    He <strong>staggered</strong>, his body jerking, his chest rising and falling in frantic, shallow breaths. His eyes darted around, trying to find his assant, but failed.


    Of course, they would. No one could see me unless I wanted them to. Axel really had no idea that ¨¢lvaro wasn¡¯t his real opponent.


    No.


    His <i>real </i>opponent was a spawn of the devil. Unlike their useless Moon Goddess, my master took care of his own.

 Chapter 142: _ Sweet Sunlight

    <h4>Chapter 142: _ Sweet Sunlight</h4>


    <strong>Axel understood now.</strong>


    He understood that he had never stood a chance.


    I stood there, watching, <strong>enjoying it</strong>. The pleasure from fucking Rosario crazy was nothingpared to this type of pleasure.


    This was teaching the man who didn¡¯t know his ce a lesson. This was taking back Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s name from his mouth.


    Oh, killing Ernesto didn¡¯t feel half as good as this. My dear, sweet Axel, I swear, I¡¯d transgress to the heavens and back on the day that you die by my hands.


    The prospect of your death tasted so sweet... <i>so euphoric. </i>


    Axel <strong>dropped to his knees</strong>, his body swaying. Blood dripped from his mouth as he tried¡ª<strong>oh, he tried</strong>¡ªto speak. Maybe to beg. Maybe to curse who did this to him. Maybe to ask <strong>why</strong>.


    But the truth was, he wasn¡¯t even worth an exnation.


    His body twitched onest time. Then, finally, he stilled.


    And just as I was about to revel in my triumph...


    The door <strong>burst open.</strong>


    "Se?or Axel!"


    I turned just as Rosario rushed in, her face <strong>horrified</strong>.


    She fell to her knees beside him, pressing her hands against his wound, trying to <strong>stop the inevitable</strong>.


    <i>Idiot. </i>You are my possession. You¡¯re supposed to be on my side, not helping this scumbag!


    However, trust Rosario to be foolish until the end. She was too focused on Axel to notice that the me sitting in the wheelchair was just an illusion.


    <strong>Perfect.</strong>


    Let her try to save him. Let her <strong>waste her time.</strong> It wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Because I had more important things to do.


    I had a girl to see.


    Without another sound, I turned and slipped out of the room, <strong>heading straight for Don Diego¡¯s estate.</strong>


    It was broad daylight. The sun was <strong>merciless</strong>, spilling golden light across thend, illuminating everything. But I didn¡¯t care.


    I usually never went out during the daytime, but for her, for my precious angelic flower, I¡¯d do anything. <i>Anything at all. </i>


    I needed to see her.


    I needed to <strong>breathe</strong> her in, to remind myself why I did what I did.


    To remind myself that she was mine.


    And no one¡ªnot Axel, not her father, not anyone... would ever take her from me.


    The moment I slip out of sight, I shed my form like an old skin. Gone is the frail, miserable husk of Luis in his wheelchair. Gone is the illusion that binds me, chains me, and forces me to sit and observe like some pathetic shadow.


    Instead, I shift.


    Mateo¡¯s form slid over me like silk. He was taller, broader, the kind of man who could walk freely among the pack without so much as a second nce.


    My new skin molded to me effortlessly, and I uncloaked myself as I stepped into the daylight, stretching my limbs with a slow and delicious pleasure.


    Oh.


    Oh, this¡ªthis is <i>glory</i>.


    The outside sun touched my face for the first time in years, and I almost shudder from the sheer sensation of it. Warmth, real warmth, spilled over me, and I drank it in like a starving beast.


    I rolled my shoulders, flexed my fingers, and breathed deep the scent of the packnds; pine and earth, sweat, and the lingering iron tang of blood in the air from my recent handiwork.


    As I walked into the pack, I realized how tense it was.


    I wanted tough. <i>Tomas was doing a horrible job. </i>


    These fools. The stupid pack members who let a murderer rule them.


    They were whispering, eyes darting like nervous prey, ears twitching at every sound. They think a witch did it. <i>A witch.</i>


    Oh, how delightful.


    I passed a small group of women murmuring by a storefront, their voices hushed and their heads bent close together.


    "I heard he was nearly decapitated¡ªlike something shed him wide open mid-shift."


    "That¡¯s witchcraft, I tell you. No wolf would kill like that."


    "Don Diego¡¯s on edge. He¡¯s ordered all patrols doubled. Says if there¡¯s a threat in our territory, we¡¯ll find it."


    I nearly grinned.


    Find it?


    You¡¯re looking at him.


    "Who would do something like that?"


    Me.


    I walked past them, biting my tongue to keep the smirk from spreading across my face. If only they knew. The monster they feared was strolling through their streets, basking in the sun like azy cat.


    The pack meant something to me¡ªI won¡¯t deny that. I despised most of them, but they were still mine. My father¡¯s legacy, my birthright. I didn¡¯t want them running around like headless chickens over a murder that should have been neatly disposed of.


    This chaos, this fear¡ªit¡¯s a mistake, yes. A <i>rare</i> mistake. I let my emotions get the better of me with Ernesto, and now they were all scrambling.


    But it wouldn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll fix it. I¡¯ll make them forget. And when the time came, when the moment was right, they <i>would </i>kneel.


    They just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    I rounded a corner, heading toward Don Diego¡¯s estate, when suddenly, I heard a...


    <strong>Smack.</strong>


    What followed was a sharp, stinging blow to the back of my head.


    I <i>froze</i>.


    Oh, no.


    Oh, <i>absolutely</i> not.


    "Where the <i>fuck</i> have you been, Mateo?!" a voice snarled behind me.


    I turned slowly, cracking my neck as I did. A wiry, angry-looking warrior stood there, fists clenched, ring at me like I¡¯d insulted his ancestors.


    It was some idiot¡ªone of Mateo¡¯s fellow soldiers who was a brute of a man with more muscle than a brain. He scowled at me, arms crossed, tapping his foot like an impatient school teacher.


    "We¡¯ve been waiting for you, pendejo! Don Diego is furious. You were supposed to report hours ago."


    I didn¡¯t let him finish. <i>How dare he hit me?!</i>


    With the kind of speed that should not belong to a wolf no matter how strong they were, I seized his wrist mid-gesture. He barely had time to blink before I <i>snapped</i> it backward with a sickening <i>crack</i>.


    His scream was <i>delicious</i>.


    "Ow¡ª<i>fuck!</i>" He dropped to his knees, clutching his mangled hand with his eyes wide with agony.


    I crouched beside him, gripped his throat lightly, and leaned in close. "Do you have any <i>idea</i> who you just touched?"


    He staggered back, clutching his now-useless hand with shock. He probably didn¡¯t expect timid Mateo to react this way.


    At least, I wasn¡¯t only stealing Mateo¡¯s form, I was doing him a favor by standing up for himself.


    "You¡ª" he gasped.


    "Shut up," I growled, stepping close. "Unless you want me to break something else."


    He nodded frantically, sweat beading on his forehead.


    "Good boy," I said, patting his cheek mockingly.


    I shove him back, letting him copse onto the ground like the worm he was. "Next time youy a hand on me, you won¡¯t get it back."


    I stepped over him, brushing off my sleeves.


    Annoying. But not entirely unpleasant. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve felt the thrill of putting a lesser creature in its ce in broad daylight.


    I continued my walk toward Don Diego¡¯s estate. The path to his estate was lined with men. More patrols than usual.


    Good. They were taking things seriously.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. They were on a wild goose chase.


    The moment I reached the gates, two guards stepped forward, blocking my way.


    "Hey," one of themmanded. "State your business."


    Oh, stupid me. I should have just transformed into Mateo in his patrol uniform. However, I wanted to impress Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and decided to give the guy his best look.


    I tilted my head, fixing them both with a menacing smile.


    "I¡¯m Mateo. Let me in," Imanded.


    Of course, Mateo¡¯s name might hold no weight, but my powers surely would. Their eyes zed over instantly.


    Ah, power. So <i>effortlessly</i> intoxicating.


    "Of course, Mateo," one of them murmured, stepping aside.


    I strolled past them without another word.


    <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, mi amor, here Ie. </i>

 Chapter 143: _ Axel is Using Her

    <h4>Chapter 143: _ Axel is Using Her</h4>


    Inside the estate was a <i>storm</i>.


    Guards moved in tight formations, orders were being snapped back and forth. The tension was like a living thing in the air, and almost suffocating. Every wolf here was on high alert.


    I <i>should</i> care.


    I <i>didn¡¯t</i>.


    I blended through the chaos, moving unnoticed and unfazed. None of these people mattered. None of them <i>existed</i> to me.


    I had only one focus and although I didn¡¯t know where her room was or wherever she was, I¡¯d find her. I didn¡¯t care if she was busy or not, that¡¯s why I had my powers.


    I¡¯d bend the situation to my will and manipte whoever.


    I listened out...


    Not for the chatter of guards, not for the worried murmurs of servants.


    I listened for <i>her</i>.


    I knew exactly what I was searching for; the quiet, steady cadence of her breath, the way she exhaled just a little too softly, the way her heartbeat stutters in sleep amongst other things.


    <i>I listened, shut my eyes, and felt her breathing. </i>


    There.


    There she was.


    Second floor. Fifth door down.


    Thus, I headed straight for the vi. Hopefully, they took my word for it if I said I was Mateo who worked in the packhouse.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was just beyond that door.


    My angel.


    My Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Now, how do I convince the vi guards to let me, a packhouse guard in without questions?


    <i>Ugh, why do I care? I am Big Bad Daddy Luis... whatever I wanted, I got.</i>


    I kept my steps measured and my shoulders squared as I approached. A voice rang out just as I was about to step into the vi.


    <i>Of course... </i>


    "Oi, Mateo!"


    I turned, carefully schooling my expression into resembling mild disinterest. Two guards were stationed by the entrance, their weapons strapped to their belts.


    However, apparently, these ones knew who Mateo was.


    The taller one with a scar running down his cheek, narrowed his gaze at me. "Weren¡¯t you patrolling the packhouse grounds today?"


    The second one, stockier with a permanent scowl, frowned. "Yeah, what are you doing here?"


    I offered them the most unimpressed look I could muster. "Don Diego gave an order to the pack guards. I¡¯m here for that."


    That was vague enough to mean nothing and yet sound important enough that they wouldn¡¯t question it.


    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t.


    Instead, Scarface groaned. "Figures. The old man¡¯s been losing his mind ever since that murder."


    I resisted the urge to smile.


    If only they knew.


    Stocky crossed his arms. "He¡¯s busy strategizing in the study right now. You might be waiting a while."


    Perfect. That meant I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him finding me snooping around where I shouldn¡¯t be.


    Not that it would matter. If I wanted to see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, I <i>would</i> see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    But still, I had to y the part.


    I gave them a nod, as though this information meant anything to me, and made a sound of acknowledgment. Then, without another word, I stepped past them and into the vi.


    I could feel their eyes lingering on me for a moment longer before they returned to their conversation.


    Annoying.


    I wished I could snap their necks.


    The interior of the vi was grand in a way that tried too hard¡ªheavy wooden furniture, expensive rugs, and paintings of wolves baring their teeth in dramatic poses. The air was filled with Don Diego¡¯s expensive cologne which was a pungent thing that made me want to rip my nose off.


    I knew it because it was one of the events that I had imprinted in my brain for life. I loved to know what my enemies smelled like.


    However, it wasing from a door just ahead.


    I gnashed my teeth together. My fingers twitched at my sides as a brief tinge of an old and violent instinct rose up like bile in my throat.


    My hatred for him was deep, carved into my bones like an ancient scripture.


    Not just because he was corrupt. Not just because he was a coward hiding behind power he hadn¡¯t earned.


    But because he <i>mistreated</i> her.


    Because Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, my delicate, angelic flower, had suffered under <i>his</i> hands.


    I should have walked away. I had more important things to do.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I moved closer, standing just behind the door, and listened. <i>It wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn some free gist that Axel might have missed, would it?</i>


    There was a faint rustling inside that I assumed was the sound of Don Diego shifting in his chair. Then, came his voice.


    <i>That sound.</i>


    <i>He was the second on my list after the Montenegro family. </i>


    "Axel is still too reckless," he muttered. "I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s up to Rosa¡¯s standards yet."


    I frowned. <i>He was talking about Axel and Rosa to someone on the phone. </i>


    There was a minute of silence. Then, another smooth and authoritative voice followed suit.


    The fake Alpha. <i>Tomas. </i>


    "Are you talking aboutpetence, Don Diego?" The Alpha¡¯s voice was undoubtedly filled with irritation. "A person was murdered right under your nose, and you¡¯re saying my son <i>might</i> not be enough for your daughter?"


    I nearly smiled.


    <i>Oh, you poor, clueless man.</i>


    I knew what Tomas was doing. He was trying to use this situation to imbue pressure on Don Diego into doing all of this wish.


    Tomas was going to bend the situation into getting whatever and <i>everything </i>he wanted from Don Diego. That snake!


    I hated that I was the one who was the cause of this opportunity for Tomas. However, I knew this would create some sort of distance and strain the rtionship between the two men.


    My enemies would keep on dividing. It was a plus for me. I couldn¡¯t wait to see how Don Diego got back at Tomas.


    Hehehe... This would be a good show to watch. Big Bad Daddy Luis was here for all of it!


    Don Diego let out a breath. "That was just an ident. It won¡¯t happen again."


    The Alpha scoffed. "Axel¡¯s recklessness has also been an <i>ident</i>, has it not?"


    I could almost hear Don Diego grinding his teeth.


    "He¡¯s vying for the Alpha post with ¨¢lvaro now," The Alpha continued. "So it¡¯s not even certain if it¡¯ll be Rosa or Cam who ends up with the Alpha."


    I went still.


    <i>Rosa?</i>


    Axel was getting married to Rosa? Don¡¯t tell me that this was why he suddenly wanted to get married to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    He wanted to use her to avoid getting married to Rosa. I could remember the fool saying he didn¡¯t want her like him or anything because he didn¡¯t like women like that.


    Now, all of a sudden, he loves her?


    Pfft. Is he trying to use my woman? To use her to get himself out of a mess? How dare he?

 Chapter 144: _ Meeting Her Again

    <h4>Chapter 144: _ Meeting Her Again</h4>


    The fact that Axel even thought about using Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ at all makes me want to smash his head into multiple pieces.


    I should have killed him earlier... the jerk!


    I needed to do something. I must ensure that scum doesn¡¯t use Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. She needed me now more than ever to protect her from other men.


    What could I do?


    Hold up...


    A dark amusement curled in my chest.


    Oh.


    <i>Oh.</i>


    This changed things.


    I hadn¡¯t nned on interfering in Axel¡¯s life more than necessary, but if Rosa was in the equation...


    Well.


    It would be <i>fun</i> to y with that.


    An idea took root in my mind, blooming with dangerous possibilities.


    I will act on it tomorrow.


    For now...


    I had a girl to see.


    I turned and slipped away from the door, heading up the stairs, following the pull of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s presence like a wolf drawn to the scent of prey.


    The hallway was quiet, lined with doors that led to rooms belonging to people who didn¡¯t matter.


    But hers...


    Fifth door down.


    I stopped in front of it, inhaling deeply.


    Her scent was there, so warm, so delicate, and tinged with something softvender, perhaps, or vani. Sometimes, she smelled of honeysuckle too.


    My honey bunny.


    I raised my hand, letting my knuckles brush against the wood.


    And then, gently...


    <i>Knock. Knock.</i>


    I waited for her to get to the door, but there was silence.


    I frowned. I knew she was in there. I could hear her. I could <i>feel</i> her.


    My fingers flexed at my sides as I stared at the wooden door, wishing for her to move. My heart couldn¡¯t take the wait anymore.


    I had been away from her for so long. <i>I needed her. </i>Any moment away from her and I might forget how to breathe.


    <i>Oh, what do I do? What do I do? I want my innocent flower. </i>


    She had to be awake¡ªI had just listened to the steady rhythm of her breath and the soft flutter of her exhale.


    And yet... no response.


    Fine.


    I raised my knuckles and knocked again, this time with a little more insistence. But still careful¡ª<i>oh-so-careful</i>¡ªnot to be too loud.


    Thest thing I needed was one of her <i>annoying</i> sisters poking their ugly heads out of their rooms and ruining my perfect noon.


    There was another silence and I was about to damn all consequences and knock as loudly as I could when her voice came...


    <i>"I swear to God, Cam, if you don¡¯t leave me alone, I will cut you open with my hairpin!"</i>


    ...


    I blinked.


    Well.


    That was unexpected.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was more shocking: Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ threatening actual violence, or the fact that she was using a <i>hairpin</i> of all things as her weapon of choice.


    My Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    My <i>gentle, delicate, innocent</i> Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Since when had she grown such sharp edges?


    I clenched my jaw, annoyance curling in my gut. There was only one person to me for this: <i>Axel.</i> That bastard.


    He had clearly been a bad influence on her. He had probably pushed her so much, made her pressurized to the point that she had no choice but to grow ws and bare her teeth.


    I hated it.


    I wanted the <i>real</i> Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ back¡ªthe soft one, the timid one, the one who hadughed shyly when I had first spoken to her.


    The one who <i>needed</i> me. <i>I needed her to NEED me. </i>


    To be dependent on me. I wanted to solve all of her problems until she saw that she couldn¡¯t live or do without me.


    Without Big Bad Daddy Luis. That¡¯s how it should be. Why was Axel ruining things for me? Ugh, that bastard.


    If he wasn¡¯t still valuable to me, I would have killed him without batting an eyelid.


    I exhaled and leaned in closer to the door, pressing my lips near its frame. My voice dropped into a low and coaxing whisper.


    <i>"It¡¯s not Cam, angel. It¡¯s Mateo."</i>


    First, there was silence. Next, a sharp intake of breath like she had gasped with all of her mouth.


    The sound of rushed footsteps followed.


    And then¡ª<i>thump!</i>


    Something mmed against the door, as if she had thrown herself at it in her rush.


    "Mateo?" she whispered from the other side, her voice filled with disbelief.


    "S¨ª, cari?o," I murmured as a smirk tugged at my lips.


    I could hear her hesitate, her breathing fast now as if she was battling both excitement and uncertainty.


    And then, finally... <i>click</i>.


    The door cracked open.


    The moment her eyes met mine, she gasped. "<i>Mateo!</i>"


    She didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Her small hands darted out, grabbing my wrist, and before I could even smirk in satisfaction, she <i>dragged</i> me inside with surprising strength.


    The door shut behind me, the lock clicking back into ce.


    "Did anyone see you?" she demanded in a rushed whisper, her wide eyes darting toward the door.


    Oh, look who was before me. <i>My Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. The one I¡¯d give the whole world to. The only one to whom I couldy down my miserable life for.</i>


    <i>My own innocent flower. Oh, my angel. </i>


    My gaze traveled over her face, drinking her in like a man dying of thirst. Her hair was loose, cascading over her shoulders like the afternoon sun trapped in a balloon.


    There was a faint crease between her brows and her lips were parted slightly from her hurried breath.


    She smelled like honey andvender. Warm. Sweet.


    Mine.


    But instead of answering her question, I just <i>stared</i>.


    Because now that I was this close¡ªso close that I could count the faint freckles dusting her nose, I found that my mind was slipping away from all logical thought.


    She was so beautiful.


    So perfect.


    I wanted to touch her. To wrap my arms around her, bury my face in her neck, and breathe her in.


    <i>"Mateo?"</i>


    I barely heard her voice.


    Dios.


    I wanted to kiss her.


    Would she let me? If I leaned in... just a little...

 Chapter 145: _ Broken Pretty Flower

    <h4>Chapter 145: _ Broken Pretty Flower</h4>


    <i>"Mateo!"</i>


    I blinked when Mar¨ªa Jose snapped with frustration.


    Right.


    I was supposed to be responding.


    I forced myself to focus, shaking off the intoxicating pull of her presence. "No one saw me," I finally murmured, though my voice came out slightly rougher than I intended.


    She exhaled in relief. "Good. Because if someone did..."


    I reached for her hands, cradling them gently between mine.


    She froze.


    "How have you been, angel?" I asked in a soft voice.


    Her lips parted as though she were about to respond for a moment there before she changed her mind and just stared at me.


    Then, to myplete and utter <i>horror</i>, She yanked her hands away.


    And took a step back.


    I squinted in surprise. Was that a little bit of... <i>hostility toward me?</i>


    "Stay away from me," she muttered, her tone sharper than I had ever heard it.


    <i>Was that my </i>


    I narrowed my eyes. "Excuse me?"


    Her jaw tightened. "I said, <i>stay away from me</i>."


    I stared at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, my mind struggling to process what I had just heard.


    <i>"Stay away from me."</i>


    Had she lost her mind?


    I blinked slowly, my hands still outstretched from when she had yanked hers away. The warmth of her skin remained on my palms, teasing me.


    <i>"Excuse me?"</i> I rasped, narrowing my eyes.


    Her lips tightened, her soft facial features hardening into something I didn¡¯t like¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t <i>want</i> on her face.


    Defiance.


    "I said, stay away from me," she snapped again, way sharper this time.


    Oh, no. No, no, no. That would <i>not</i> do.


    I tilted my head, staring at her as if she had just sprouted another head. "What did you just say to me, angel?"


    Her eyes red with something that made my fingers twitch at my sides; anger, frustration... <i>pain.</i>


    She folded her arms across her chest, looking at me like I was the worst kind of filth to ever walk the earth.


    And I hated it.


    My stomach twisted, and a slow burn of irritation and confusion roared like ava in the depths of my mind.


    What the hell had Axel done to her?


    Because this... <i>this</i> wasn¡¯t my Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. This wasn¡¯t the soft, timid little flower I had met in that pigsty. This wasn¡¯t the girl who had stared at me with wide, tear-filled eyes, looking forfort¡ªlooking for <i>me</i>.


    This was someone else. Someone who bared her teeth at me. Someone who dared to push me away.


    And I didn¡¯t like her.


    I stepped closer, forcing myself to remain calm, even as my hands itched to grab her, to shake some sense into her, to remind her who she belonged to.


    <i>To me, Amor. You belong to me. </i>


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I murmured, my voice softer now and coaxing, as if I was talking to a frightened animal. "Do you remember me? It¡¯s me, Luis. From the pigsty."


    Her jaw clenched, but she gave me a look like I was stupid. "Of <i>course,</i> I remember you. How could I ever <i>forget</i> you?"


    Well. That didn¡¯t sound very affectionate.


    I arched a brow, waiting for her to continue.


    Her nostrils red, and her hands balled into fists. "You <i>pretended</i> to be a good person," she hissed. "You came to me like you cared, like you wanted tofort me. But all along, your n was to kill the pigs!"


    I blinked.


    "...What?"


    She was <i>serious</i>.


    She thought I killed the pigs? My friends? My unpaid entertainers? My human flesh-eating machines?!


    I let out a shortugh, certain I had misheard her. "I¡¯m sorry, <i>what</i> did you just say?"


    "You killed them, didn¡¯t you?" she snapped, taking a step forward. "Don¡¯t y dumb, <i>Mateo</i>. I <i>know</i> you did it."


    For a moment, I just stared at her, utterly baffled. <i>Why on earth would she think such?</i>


    Then, the realization sank in.


    Oh.


    Oh, that was <i>rich</i>.


    A slow grin spread across my lips, though my amusement was quickly overshadowed by disbelief. "Wait. <i>Wait</i>¡ªyou actually think <i>I</i> killed those pigs?"


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, her shoulders rising and falling with each sharp breath she took.


    "I <i>know</i> you did."


    I let out a breathy chuckle, dragging a hand through my hair. "Cari?o, I hate to break it to you, but you¡¯re using the wrong person."


    Her eyes burned with rage. "Then tell me¡ª<i>did the pigs die that night?</i>"


    I squinted my eyes, skeptical. This was a trap question.


    Well. <i>Shit</i>.


    I schooled my features into something more neutral. "...I don¡¯t know. Did they?"


    She scoffed. "Oh, <ie on</i>! You know they did! And you know <i>exactly</i> what happened to them, don¡¯t you?"


    I sighed, shaking my head. "I heard about it. It shocked me too."


    But she wasn¡¯t having it. She let out a humorlessugh, taking another step back. "Oh, how convenient! <i>You heard about it!</i>"


    "Because I didn¡¯t do it."


    "Then <i>who did?</i>"


    I shrugged. "How the hell should I know? Maybe it was someone else. Maybe it was some other bastard trying to mess with your father¡¯s business. But I promise you, angel, it wasn¡¯t me."


    Herugh this time was bitter, filled with something that made my stomach churn ufortably. "Oh, please. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?"


    "No, I think you¡¯re <i>confused</i>," I corrected, my patience thinning. "Because <i>I...</i>"


    "You <i>saw</i> my desperation," she interrupted, her voice rising and eyes glistening with emotion. "You saw my suffering. You <i>pretended</i> to be my friend, just so you could¡ª<i>so you could...</i>"


    I took a deep breath, trying to reel in my frustration. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦..."


    "I was <i>punished</i> because of you!" she screamed, her voice breaking.


    I froze.


    A cold weight settled in my chest.


    Punished?


    "I¡ªI was <i>med</i> for it," she continued, her voice shaking now. "I was <i>beaten</i> because of you! Do you even know what that was like?"


    Oh.


    Oh, Dios m¨ªo.


    She had been <i>beaten</i> for something I didn¡¯t even do?


    A foreign emotion that I wasn¡¯t aware I could feel coiled in my stomach... something that almost felt like <i>guilt</i>.


    But worse than that... was the <i>rage</i>.


    Don Diego beat her?


    I was going to kill him.


    But before I could even process that thought, sheughed bitterly, her eyes wet and furious. "Do you want to know the worst part, Mateo?"


    I stayed silent, my fists clenching at my sides.


    She took a shaky breath. "Nobody believed me."


    I swallowed.


    "Nobody believed I wasn¡¯t alone in that pigsty. Nobody believed that <i>you</i> were there." She met my gaze, and then, her voice cracked as she <i>shouted</i>¡ª"Do you know <i>why</i>?"


    I clenched my jaw.


    "Because you don¡¯t <i>exist!</i>"


    My heart broke into a million tiny pieces.


    The words hit me like a freight train, leaving me reeling.


    Because she was <i>right.</i>


    The position I had imed in their household¡ªmy little lie about being one of Don Diego¡¯s guards <i>wasn¡¯t valid</i>.


    To them, to her father, to <i>everyone</i> in this godforsaken estate... I <i>didn¡¯t exist</i>.


    And because of that... Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had suffered.


    Oh.


    Oh, I was going to burn this entire fucking house down.


    But more than that, I was going to <i>fix</i> this.


    I looked at her, my breathing slow and steady as I stared at my beautiful, angry, broken little flower.


    I should have been mad at her for speaking to me like this. For yelling. For daring to act like I was her enemy.


    But all I could think about... was how badly I wanted to <i>ruin</i> her. To pin her beneath me... of sweat and moans.


    To take all of this anger, all of this pain, all of this <i>defiance</i>... and mold it into something else.


    To have her sobbing, begging, calling me <i>Big Bad Daddy Luis</i> in that sweet, broken voice of hers, pleading for my mercy, pleading for me to im her, to make her <i>mine</i>.


    Because she <i>was</i>.


    Even if she didn¡¯t know it yet.

 Chapter 146: _ The Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 146: _ The Kiss</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s words still echoed in my head, rattling around my skull like a bad joke.


    <i>Because you don¡¯t exist.</i>


    Dios. It stung, and I wasn¡¯t the kind of man who got easily wounded. But this? This cut deep.


    She stared at me now, her chest rising and falling with heavy And furious breaths while her hands clenched at her sides. <i>A wild little thing ready to bolt or bite. </i>


    I should¡¯ve been irritated, should¡¯ve been nning a way to teach her a lesson about speaking to me like that.


    But all I could think about was how much I <i>liked</i> seeing her like this.


    So fiery. So untamed.


    <i>So mine.</i>


    I inhaled deeply, pushing down the part of me that wanted to grab her and force her to listen¡ªreally <i>listen.</i> I needed to fix this.


    I forced my voice to be calm. <i>Reasonable.</i> "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, I didn¡¯t lie to you."


    Her eyes narrowed to slits. "Oh, really?"


    I nodded. "I <i>was</i> trying to enlist. I wanted to be in the pack¡¯s military. That wasn¡¯t a lie." I paused, letting my gaze soften, as if the truth hurt me. "But... I might have exaggerated a little."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line like she was a mothermanding her ¡¯I¡¯m not licking the sugar, mommy¡¯ son to open his mouth.


    I sighed dramatically. "Fine. I <i>lied</i>. Are you happy?"


    "Immensely."


    I rolled my eyes. Dios, she was annoying. Beautiful, but <i>so</i> annoying.


    "I only said that because I was trying to get involved in the pack¡¯s military," I continued. "But technically, I <i>was</i> a guard. A <i>junior</i> guard."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s brows lifted in false surprise. "A <i>junior</i> guard?"


    "Yes, and now I¡¯m on the patrol team. Got promoted." I added, puffing out my chest like that was impressive.


    She stared at me, unimpressed. "So... you weren¡¯t one of my father¡¯s men?"


    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "No. But the guards here know me. Not as one of them, obviously, but as someone from the pack house."


    Her head tilted slightly, and then, to my absolute horror, a satisfied smile spread across her lips.


    "Oh, that¡¯s perfect." She folded her arms. "That means I <i>can</i> prove you exist."


    <i>What? My stomach knotted. </i> That... was not what I wanted to hear.


    That meant she was going to report me, didn¡¯t it?


    I forced out a chuckle. "<i>Cari?o</i>, don¡¯t do that."


    She lifted a brow. "Why not?"


    I stepped closer. "Because it¡¯s not necessary."


    She stepped back. "I think it is."


    I sighed. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    "Mateo."


    A moment of silence passed.


    Then, she inhaled, squared her shoulders, and opened her mouth...


    I knew what wasing.


    She was going to scream.


    Oh, hell no.


    I jumped at her.


    One second, she was about to let out a shriek loud enough to wake the dead, and the next, I had her pinned, my hand mped over her mouth.


    The impact sent us tumbling against the wall, her body pressed flush against mine with her wide eyes boring into me.


    And <i>Dios</i>, I wasn¡¯t prepared for what that did to me.


    The feel of her, the scent of; her¡ªsoap and sweat and something <i>sweet</i>, something about <i>her</i>¡ªwrapped around me like a spell.


    I stared down at her, my heart pommeling in my chest.


    And that¡¯s when it happened.


    <i>I kissed her.</i>


    I didn¡¯t know when I moved. Didn¡¯t know when my grip loosened on her mouth, when my hand slipped to cradle the side of her face. All I knew was the way her lips felt against mine.


    Soft. Warm.


    Perfect.


    For a moment, she went <i>rigid</i>. A frozen, wide-eyed little statue.


    Then, with a sharp intake of breath, she <i>shoved</i> at my chest.


    I caught her wrists, held her still, and pinned her to the wall so that no amount of her jerkings could set me off.


    And then I kissed her harder.


    I poured everything into that kiss; my frustration, my desperation, and my need.


    She trembled, her body stiff at first, and then¡ªDios m¨ªo... she <i>melted.</i>


    A soft, broken sound slipped past her lips, and I swallowed it greedily, tilting my head, and deepening the kiss.


    My hands found her waist, sliding lower, fingers teasing, grabbing her small ass and puffing it softly like a stuffed bear.


    Then, suddenly, like that was my biggest mistake, she jerked back.


    "<i>Stop!</i>"


    I froze.


    Her chest heaved, her lips were swollen and her face was <i>furious</i>.


    "What the <i>hell</i> are you doing?" she spat, shoving at me again, harder this time.


    I didn¡¯t budge. I didn¡¯t <i>want</i> to budge.


    I tilted my head, watching her, studying the way her cheeks burned, the way her breaths came faster, her fingers still curled into fists.


    "Not apologizing, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re hoping for," I remarked.


    Her jaw clenched. "You should be!"


    I smirked. "I¡¯m not."


    She made a sound of sheer <i>exasperation.</i>


    "If you don¡¯t want to be kissed, <i>cari?o</i>, then don¡¯t act so <i>sexy</i> when you¡¯re defiant."


    Her mouth fell open. "Excuse me?"


    "I didn¡¯t kill the pigs, and it¡¯s about time you believed that."


    She swallowed hard, looking suddenly <i>very</i> aware of how close I was.


    I took full advantage of that.


    "If I killed them," I murmured, smacking my lips as I gave her a once over. "why would I have the guts to show up at your door, knowing you¡¯d try to tear me apart?"


    She blinked and parted her lips like she was at a total loss for words. <i>She should be. I deserved an apology for the false usations. </i>


    I could hear her holding her breath.


    Good.


    Her defiance had <i>crumbled</i> just a little.


    Her lips parted slightly, as if she wanted to say something but wasn¡¯t sure what.


    I smirked. "Tell me, <i>angel</i>... what do you think that means?"


    She swallowed again. "It... it means you¡¯re insane."


    I chuckled. "Maybe."


    A long, heavy silence settled between us.


    Then, finally, she whispered, "What do you <i>want</i>?"


    My smirk faded. I took a slow and deep breath. Even I hadn¡¯t thought much about what I wanted from her.


    And then, without thinking, I said, "A chance."


    She frowned. "A chance for what?"


    I stared at her, my heart beating fast like that of a lovesick teenager.


    Dios.


    This was the moment.


    The moment I admitted it.


    The moment <i>I realized it.</i>


    I cupped her face, brushing my thumb over her cheek.


    "For you," I murmured. "I¡¯d take all the risks in the world for you."


    Her lips parted slightly as she let out a soft mncholic groan, her eyes searching mine.


    I coughed out a breathlessugh, shaking my head.


    "I <i>want</i> you," I admitted. "And <i>Dios</i>, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... I <i>love</i> you."


    The words left my mouth before I could stop them.


    I froze. She froze.


    A heavy silence fell between us.


    Holy. Shit.


    Did I really just say that?


    Did I...?


    <i>Dios.</i>


    I did.


    I <i>loved</i> her.


    The epiphany hit me like a tidal wave, stealing my breath, and knocking me off bnce.


    I had never loved anyone except for my dead family and maybe once upon a time, Axel and his wretched family as well.


    However, after that unfortunate incident, I lost all of my love. Never <i>cared</i> for anyone.


    And yet, here I was, standing in front of this infuriating, stubborn, <i>perfect</i> little creature... telling her the truth.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ inhaled sharply, looking at me like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should run or p me.


    Or maybe¡ªjust maybe... kiss me again.


    And <i>Dios</i>, if she did...


    I wouldn¡¯t stop her.

 Chapter 147: _ Look What You’ve Done To Me

    <h4>Chapter 147: _ Look What You¡¯ve Done To Me</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ughed.


    Not the nervous, breathless kind ofugh one might give when faced with an unhinged man confessing his love in the early noon.


    No.


    She <i>burst</i> outughing.


    Dios, it was the most infuriatingly beautiful sound I had ever heard. A full-bodied, uninhibitedugh that shook her tiny frame, made her head tilt back, and made her hands clutch her stomach as if I had just told the funniest joke in the world.


    I frowned. "What¡¯s so funny?"


    She gasped betweenughs, shaking her head. "You¡ªyou..." Another peal ofughter escaped her, making her shoulders tremble. "Do you even have an idea what love <i>is</i>?"


    <i>Love. What is love?</i>


    How do I tell her I didn¡¯t give a batshit whatever it was but my mouth knew to articte what I felt in the depth of my heart as <i>love?</i>


    I settled for scowling and saying, "No. But neither do you."


    That caught her off guard. Herughter died in her throat, and she blinked at me, the afternoon sun illuminating the puzzled furrow in her brow.


    <i>Fuck, she looked like a sprig of Lily in the beam of the light. </i>


    I took a step closer, my fingers brushing a stray strand from her cheek. "That¡¯s why we should discover it together."


    <i>I had no idea what I was saying, but I was saying it.</i>


    My voice was low, velvety, and wrapping around her like a whisper of temptation... <i>because it was</i>.


    <i>Oh, it was.</i>


    "We should explore each other¡¯s feelings."


    She sucked in a sharp breath, her lips parting slightly. Dios, she had no idea what she did to me when she looked at me like that.


    So wide-eyed, so unguarded. So <i>¡¯Kiss me, oh, Big Bad Daddy Luis. im me¡¯</i>


    Then, just as quickly, she snapped out of it, shaking her head. "How can you say you love me? This is the second time we¡¯ve even seen each other."


    <i>Who bloody cares how many times we¡¯ve met?!</i>


    I let out a soft chuckle, tilting my head. "<i>Cari?o</i>... I loved you before I even saw you."


    Her eyes widened.


    I moved in closer, trapping her between me and the rough stone wall. One hand braced beside her head, the other tilting her chin up to meet my gaze.


    "I loved you the moment I saw you up ahead, standing there in the pigsty like some lost little thing that didn¡¯t belong in this world. And yet, <i>you belong more than anyone.</i>"


    Her throat bobbed and her breathing began to rise.


    I traced my knuckles along her jaw, my voice dropping to a whisper. "You think love needs time? That it has to be logical?"


    I smirked, my lips ghosting over her ear and licking the soft skin surrounding it. "I don¡¯t need time to know that I would kill for you." My fingers trailed down her neck, brushing the curve of her throat, and feeling her pulse race beneath my touch.


    Her hands trembled at her sides. She was <i>listening</i>. Latching onto every word.


    "From the moment I saw you," I murmured, my lips barely an inch from hers, "I knew I¡¯d belong to you, whether you wanted me or not."


    She let out a shaky nasal breath. Dios. No one had ever spoken to her like this before. No one had ever <i>wanted</i> her like this. I could see it in her wide, stunned eyes.


    For a moment, she waspletely still, lost in whatever spell I had woven around her.


    I inclined closer...


    ...Almost there...


    And then, out of the blue, her hands shot up, shoving me backward with surprising force.


    "<i>Back off!</i>"


    I staggered, barely catching myself in time.


    She was breathing hard, her arms wrapped around herself as if she needed to physically hold herself together. "I¡ªI get it. I understand your feelings."


    I narrowed my eyes. <i>That wasn¡¯t the reaction I wanted.</i>


    "But..." Her voice cracked, and suddenly, the fire was gone.


    In its ce was something much worse. Something <i>soft</i>.


    Pity.


    <i>No, no, no, Mar¨ªa, don¡¯t you dare pity me!</i>


    The pity belonged to me to feel. I was the man. She was the broken porcin. She was the one who needed fixing. It was me who needed to fix her.


    I should hold the control, not her. My fingers started to twitch. This wasn¡¯t going the right way.


    She lowered her gaze, her fingers curling into the fabric of her dress. "I don¡¯t know how you could love someone like me. A helpless girl who can¡¯t even stand up for herself."


    My stomach twisted.


    She gave me the smallest saddest smile. "You shouldn¡¯t waste your love on me."


    The words hit me like a knife to the gut.


    I felt a jolt in my breath, a searing pain taking hold of my chest.


    I <i>knew</i> what heartbreak was. I had <i>seen</i> it. Hell, I had caused it.


    But I had never <i>felt</i> it. <i>I had felt grief, felt sadness, but nothing like this. </i>


    Not until now.


    She wasn¡¯t done. "If you truly didn¡¯t kill the pigs..." She took a deep breath as if forcing herself to get through this. "Then I wouldn¡¯t mind being friends with you."


    <i>Friends?</i>


    I swayed on my feet.


    Friends.


    The word sent a searing pain through my ribs as if something inside me had just burst in half.


    "I..." My throat closed up. I was going to be sick. I was going to copse.


    Then she said it. The words that <i>broke</i> me.


    "But I¡¯m in love with someone else."


    The world tilted. My eyes spun.


    No.


    No.


    I <i>physically</i> felt my heart shatter inside my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. The air around me felt suffocating, too thick, and oh, too heavy.


    Her voice was soft, hesitant, andpletely unaware of the destruction she had just caused inside of me. "I¡¯m sorry, Mateo."


    I staggered back and my vision began to swim.


    My legs nearly gave out. I gripped my chest, my nails digging into my shirt as if I could physically hold myself together.


    The pain¡ªit was unbearable. Like something was <i>tearing</i> me apart from the inside.


    <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, look what you¡¯ve done to me. </i>

 Chapter 148: _ My Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 148: _ My Obsession</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s eyes widened in rm when my knees nearly gave out. "Mateo? Are you..."


    What the hell did she want to ask me? Am I what? Fine?!


    What man is fine after getting rejected by the wonder he loved the most in the world? A woman he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill for within the blink of an eye?


    A woman to whom he¡¯d dly pluck out his heart for if she did as much as demanded for it... even yfully?


    <i>She better be kidding me!</i>


    She reached for me.


    <i>Big mistake.</i>


    The moment her fingers brushed mine, I <i>snapped.</i>


    I grabbed her wrist tightly, squeezing as my breath ragged.


    "Who." My voice was a throaty snarl even as it was low. "Who do you love?"


    She tensed, her pulse hammering beneath my grip. "M-Mateo..."


    I yanked her closer, our faces mere inches apart. "WHO DO YOU LOVE?! TELL ME!"


    I had yelled out at her, my veins throbbing on my forehead as my face remained so glued to her before I realized it.


    <i>Did I just yell at my Innocent Flower? Oh, get a grip, Luis.</i>


    But I couldn¡¯t really me myself. She asked for it.


    "Is it... <i>Axel?</i>" The name left my lips like a curse, but I had to know.


    <i>I needed to know. </i>


    <i>But oh, what happens if I know. Oh, bad things would. Oh, Big Bad Daddy Luis would go on a killing spree</i>.


    <i>No. No, it can¡¯t be him. Tell me it¡¯s not him. Don¡¯t say his name, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I¡¯ll kill him if you do.</i>


    However, her silence was all the confirmation I needed.


    My vision went red. My whole body burned with fury, my chest rising and falling like I had run a mile.


    Axel.


    The <i>bastard</i>.


    The <i>stupid arrogant boy</i>.


    <i>My cousin.</i>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ struggled in my grip, but I held her still, my fingers digging into her skin as I trembled with the effort to <i>not lose</i> my mindpletely.


    <i>Her free hand pressed against my chest, trembling, as if she knew she had just shattered something inside of me.</i>


    Of course. <i>Of course,</i> it was him. The perfect one. The one who had everything handed to him. The one who never had to fight for anything in his entire miserable life.


    And now, he had <i>her</i>.


    My jaw clenched so hard I thought my teeth might shatter.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was still looking at me, her eyes searching, <i>pleading</i>.


    She had no idea what she had just done.


    No idea that she had <i>just ruined me.</i>


    No idea that I wasn¡¯t <i>going to let her go</i>.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ gasped the moment I yanked her against me. It was instinct¡ªthe way my arms closed around her like a trap and my fingers locked at her waist so she couldn¡¯t slip away.


    She tried to push at my chest, to squirm, but it wasughable. Tiny, helpless thing. Did she really think she could get away from me?


    "Let me go," she breathed, panic ring in those wide, doe-like eyes.


    Let her go?


    My jaw ticked.


    Let her go so she could run to him? So she could chase after an arrogant, undeserving bastard who would never... could never¡ªlove her the way I did?


    I pressed in instead, forcing her back step by step until...


    <i>Thud.</i>


    She tripped on the edge of her little cot.


    I could¡¯ve caught her, could¡¯ve been the noble gentleman. But oh, no. I let her fall.


    Shended on the thin mattress with a gasp, her dress bunched around her thighs. Before she could scramble up, I was there, hands braced on either side of her, caging her in.


    <i>Because she was mine and I could do to her as I pleased. </i>


    Her chest rose and fell too quickly. "Mateo..."


    I smirked, watching the way her fingers dug into the sheets, how her lips parted slightly in breathless uncertainty.


    <i>Oh, sweet sweet coraz¨®n. Gracious to the very end, so pitiful and helpless lying in bed like that as she should be. </i>


    "Look at you," I murmured, my voice dark and indulgent. "Trapped beneath me, just like you should be."


    I saw her throat tighten as if the air had been sucked out of it. <i>I liked what I saw. </i>


    Hence, I slid my fingers beneath her dress, tracing the exposed skin of her thigh and reveling in the way she quivered under my touch.


    The little goosebumps that rose, the slight arch of her back as if she wanted more¡ªoh, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you¡¯re too easy to read.


    But she still had some fight left.


    "D-Don¡¯t touch me like that," she stammered, trying to shift away.


    I chuckled lowly, letting my fingers drift higher. "But why not, cari?o? Your body doesn¡¯t seem to mind."


    She gasped again in a mixture of outrage and something else.


    Oh, I was going to ruin her.


    If I couldn¡¯t do this fairly, I might as well cheat. After all, there was nothing in this world that could be achieved fairly.


    My magic took root inside of her, softening every ounce of resistance she had. I wasn¡¯t controlling her, no, I was simply... easing her stubborn little mind.


    After all, one¡¯s precious little treasures could err. It was up to one to call them back in line. That was exactly what I was doing... making the decisions for her because she couldn¡¯t make healthy ones on her own:


    Her muscles ckened slightly and her breath grew heavier. <i>I loved that. Perfecto!</i>


    "There you go," I whispered, watching hershes flutter.


    My fingers trailed higher, up her waist, brushing over her ribs. She was so delicate. So breakable.


    And she was mine.


    I could already feel the pressure bulge beneath my trousers and in between my legs. My cock had already risen to action the moment I first stepped into this room.


    <i>Maybe, just maybe if I took her innocence, if I filled her up with pleasure more than she could handle, she would never be able to resist me.</i>


    <i>Ever again. </i>


    Yes...


    I leaned in, lips grazing the corner of her jaw, inhaling the scent of soap and something sweet, something <i>her.</i>


    "I could make you forget him," I murmured. "Make you see what real love is."


    She shuddered, and for a moment, I thought I had her.


    But then, her hands pressed against my chest. It was a weak emotion as she was no match for me, but it was determined.


    "No," she whispered.


    I stayed motionless for a second.


    No?


    My eyes snapped up to hers. Her pupils were blown wide, her lips pink and swollen from how hard she was biting them. But her gaze¡ªher gaze still held defiance.


    I felt something dark coil in my chest.


    I had softened her. Had made her body crave me. And yet, <i>she was still resisting?</i>


    My jaw clenched as frustration swirled inside me like a storm. <i>What sort of stubborn will was this?!</i>


    But does Big Bad Daddy Luis give up? NEVER!


    I traced a slow, agonizing path back down her body, then gripped her wrist, bringing her palm to my face so that she could feel as I was feeling her.


    So that she could feel my breath, feel my warmth, my love, and my obsession.


    "You love him," I said tly. "But does he even love you?"


    Her brows furrowed and I grinned internally when I saw confusion flickering across her face.


    I exhaled, shaking my head as if <i>she</i> was the foolish one. "Do you even know what Axel has been saying about you?"


    Her lips parted and her eyes began to search mine like I had just raised the most important topic to her all along.


    Yes, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, if ruining your chances with Axel was what could make me have you, I promise you, I would stop at nothing until you learned to give him up.


    Slowly, I would poison your mind toward him and make Axel marry your sister until you saw him for the bastard that he was.


    <i>He was a user... using you. </i>

 Chapter 149: _ Stubborn Flower

    <h4>Chapter 149: _ Stubborn Flower</h4>


    I gave Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ a mocking smile. "Axel said he doesn¡¯t like women like that. Do you get that? He doesn¡¯t want romance."


    Her fingers twitched in response like a pianist¡¯s fingers poised to strike the keys, but frozen in anticipation.


    <i>Oh, do I love that? Love was an understatement. It was ethereal seeing my broken flower broken again. </i>


    I tilted my head, letting my smirk widen. "And you know what else? He said you¡¯re just like a little sister to him."


    Her entire body stiffened.


    I could practically <i>feel</i> the cracks forming in her little heart, the way her mind struggled to reconcile my words with whatever foolish fantasy she had built in her head.


    She finally found her voice and it came out small and hoarse. "H-How did you know he was the one I..."


    Oh, that¡¯s right. I couldn¡¯t tell her; <i>¡¯Hey, I¡¯m Luis and Axeles to rant to me about you almost every fucking time!¡¯ Could I?</i>


    Instead, I scoffed, releasing her wrist. "Who <i>doesn¡¯t</i> know?" I spread my arms, mockingly. "If we asked everyone in the pack, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d all guess the same."


    Her eyes popped even wider and I could see theyer of glossiness in them.


    <i>Good.</i> Let it sink in. Let her feel the humiliation.


    "You¡¯re so shameless about your feelings," I continued. "So obvious."


    Her lips trembled.


    "You think throwing yourself at an arrogant, irresponsible man like Axel makes you look <i>gracious</i>?" I sneered, scolding. "You¡¯re supposed to be the most elegantdy in the pack, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Do you have an idea how special you are?!"


    Her fingers curled into fists.


    I wasn¡¯t done.


    I inclined lower, my nose nearly brushing hers as I lowered my voice into a malevolent tone. "This is why your sisters always step above you."


    She swallowed.


    "Because you¡¯re so <i>na?ve.</i> So foolish."


    Her eyes darted away and I could see her throat bobbing.


    I smiled in the slowest and most satisfied way. <i>There it is. The doubt.</i>


    Her lips finally parted, and when she spoke, her voice was a whisper. "Stop it..."


    "Oh?" I feigned innocence. "Did I say something wrong?"


    She shook her head, squeezing her eyes shut as if trying to block out my words.


    Pathetic.


    I traced her cheek, the touch so so tender. "Poor Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I murmured. "Blinded by a love that never even existed."


    And then...


    The first tear fell.


    It was a shaky and broken sob that escaped her lips, making her body curl slightly as if she could make herself smaller.


    Something inside me <i>thrilled</i> at the sight.


    I had broken her.


    I had shattered the illusion she had so desperately clung to.


    And now...


    Now, she was mine.


    I tilted her chin up, making her look at me through those wet, helpless eyes.


    "See?" I whispered. "You were always meant to be with me."


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    She only wept.


    And Dios... <i>I had never seen anything more beautiful.</i>


    There was something divine about watching the light shatter in those big, foolish eyes. Watching her curl into herself, so fragile and utterly mine to mold.


    I should have ended it here. I should have let her soak in the heartbreak, let her fester in the realization that Axel; her perfect, shining dream... was nothing but a fairytale that would nevere true.


    But Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, my delicate little flower, did something I never expected.


    She fought back.


    She moved.


    It wasn¡¯t the tiny, defeated twitch of her fingers or the helpless bob of her throat¡ªno. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ straightened, and lifted her chin slightly, her teary eyes still wide but now filled with something close to defiance.


    <strong>Defiance?</strong>


    How precious.


    "Why should I believe you?" Her voice was still small and hoarse from the sobs she was trying to suppress, but there was something solid underneath it.


    A hint of stubbornness. "You don¡¯t even know anything about Axel. And yet, you think you can stand here and judge him? Judge me?"


    I stared at her.


    For the first time since this little game began, I faltered.


    The depth of her devotion to that insufferable bastard suddenly hit me like a fist to the gut.


    Even now, after everything I had said, after I had carved open her little heart and filled it with doubt, she still hells onto Axel. She still refused to let go.


    My amusement drained away.


    No. No, this wouldn¡¯t do.


    I narrowed my eyes. "You really are na?ve, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even know anything."


    Her lips pressed together.


    I stepped closer to her, tilting my head. "Isn¡¯t it shameful that I know Axel better than you? You, who im to be in love with him?"


    <i>What a foolish innocent flower. My foolish innocent flower. </i>


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out.


    I prowled closer, closing the gap between us, watching her muscles tense like a cornered rabbit. "Tell me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, what exactly do you know about him? His dreams? His fears? His favorite scent in the morning?"


    I leaned in until I could feel the soft puff of her breath against my skin. "Or is all of this based on some ridiculous illusion you built in your head?"


    Her fingers twitched, but she held her ground.


    I smirked. She was really putting on a show to save her love. "Axel sees you as nothing more than a little sister." I leaned in, whispering in the cruelest tone I could muster. "Because you are Rosa¡¯s sister. Because that¡¯s what you are to him. Rosa¡¯s sister. That¡¯s all you¡¯ve ever been. And do you want to know why? Rosa..." I let the words drag, savoring the moment, "... is the one Axel really wants."


    The reaction was immediate. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ flinched like I had struck her. I knew I had struck the nerve I wanted.


    "N-No," she stammered, shaking her head, her hands clenching into fists. "Axel wouldn¡¯t do that. He wouldn¡¯t..."


    "Wouldn¡¯t what?" I interrupted, my tone filled with mockery. "Wouldn¡¯t prefer Rosa over you? Wouldn¡¯t see you as a pathetic little girl pining for something she was never meant to have?"


    "You¡¯re lying," she whispered.


    I knew she couldn¡¯t believe it because that scum called Axel had marked her. Perhaps, it was high time I opened her eyes, and she knew that whatever that mark was couldn¡¯t be a mate mark.


    I bet she felt more like a wolf around him. Perhaps, she was still holding on to the fantasy that somewhere deep down, her wolf was in there.


    She really had no idea how selfish and cruel their Moon Goddess could be. She yed her children like they were chess pieces.


    However, with the power bestowed upon me by my master, I was going to steal someone¡¯s wolf for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Hell, I had so many nsid down in my head to fix her. She just needed to be a good girl and let Big Bad Daddy Luis do the job.

 Chapter 150: _ He Loves You Not

    <h4>Chapter 150: _ He Loves You Not</h4>


    I tutted my tongue, tilting my head at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    "Oh, mi flor, why would I lie? What do I gain from this?" I spread my arms out dramatically. "I¡¯m just here, being a good friend, opening your eyes."


    She shook her head, her hair falling messily over her face. "No. Axel wouldn¡¯t do that. He wouldn¡¯t..."


    "Wouldn¡¯t what? Wouldn¡¯t pine for someone else? Wouldn¡¯t settle for you because he couldn¡¯t have Rosa? Wouldn¡¯t dump you now that he knew he could have Rosa?" I cut her off, staring daggers at her.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if her breath hitched from my tone, re, or words:


    I let my gaze slide over her, taking in the way she shrank back slightly, her body trying to protect itself from the truth I was feeding her.


    But then, something suddenly caught my eye.


    The scarf.


    The way her fingers twitched against it, gripping the fabric too tightly. It was like every time she felt scared, she clung to it for support.


    I had no idea how long she intended on hiding what was beneath it or how long it¡¯d take before someone discovered it, but she needed to know that in this rtionship, both of us aren¡¯t allowed to keep secrets from the other.


    Hence, I reached for it.


    She gasped, jerking back, but I was faster. With a swift yank, the scarf came loose, fluttering to the ground like a dying butterfly.


    And there it was.


    A mark.


    A <strong>bite.</strong>


    My entire world narrowed in on that single, damning bruise imprinted on her delicate skin. <i>Motherfucking Axel. </i>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ panicked. She scrambled to cover it with her hands, but I was already reaching for them, grabbing her wrists and pinning them up against the rough wooden wall behind her.


    She let out a soft whimper, her body pressing back against the wall as if she could disappear into it.


    Dios, she was trembling.


    "What is this, mi flor?" I murmured, my breath brushing against her cheek. "Is this why you think Axel loves you? Because he bit you?"


    She was frantic now. "It¡¯s not his!" she burst out in a desperate tone.


    <i>What was that? A lie?</i>


    I raised a brow. "Oh?"


    She shook her head violently. "It¡¯s not Axel¡¯s mark!"


    I hummed, letting my fingers trail over the column of her throat, just shy of the bruise. "Then whose is it?"


    She swallowed hard, her eyes darting away.


    "I... I got cut by a de," she blurted out.


    <i>Wow. A full-blown lie. From Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?</i>


    <i>Oh, what has Axel done to you?</i>


    I could cry right now. Hell, a vortex of anger swirled through me. I wanted to rip every wall in her room down, break all the furniture, and protect her from the debris.


    I wanted to kill. My fingers ached to kill someone.


    However, I couldn¡¯t think about that here. <i>Not now. </i>


    Instead, Iughed.


    "The innocent Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I drawled, tightening my grip. "is now a liar?" I clicked my tongue. "Qu¨¦ l¨¢stima."


    Her face burned.


    "Axel has ruined you. Look at you. Lying. Hiding things." I turned her cheeks left and right as if the lies were hidden somewhere in them.


    She let out a soft, shaky breath.


    "He¡¯s changing you," I continued, my voiceced with something dangerously close to obsession. "Tainting you."


    She flinched again and her lips began to part, but I didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.


    "You used to be so pure," I murmured, tracing my fingers over her knuckles. "So delicate. And now?" I blew the air on her face and let my lips barely graze the shell of her ear. "Now, you¡¯re dirty."


    She whimpered.


    I smiled.


    "But don¡¯t worry, mi flor, I¡¯ll fix you."


    Her breathing was erratic now, her body tense beneath my hold.


    "It¡¯s my job," I said simply, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Because I love you."


    She sucked in a sharp breath, her wide, glossy eyes locking onto mine.


    Ah.


    There it was.


    The hesitation.


    The fear.


    The <i>doubt.</i>


    And Dios, it was beautiful.


    I let my grip on her wrists loosen slightly, just enough to let her breathe, just enough to make her think, foolishly¡ªthat she had regained a bit of control.


    Then I pulled her close again, brushing my lips against the shell of her ear.


    "Watch," I whispered. "Watch and see how Axel, despite biting you, despite ruining your future... will discard you like an old, worn-out doll and marry your elder sister instead."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s defiance crumbled finally. Her face fell and I saw the sad pout on her lips.


    I smiled. Ah, there it was.


    The first crack.


    "Oh, mi flor," I sighed dramatically, stepping back just enough to look into her eyes, those big, foolish, hopeful eyes. "Your sister is better. She has a future ahead of her, a bright one. She isn¡¯t some sad little Omega who had to scrape by, working in a butcher shop because she let some fool rob her blind."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s lips parted as if she wanted to protest, but I pressed a finger against them.


    "Shhh," I cooed. "You don¡¯t have to believe me. You only have to watch."


    She shook her head violently. "You¡¯re wrong. Axel wouldn¡¯t do that. He¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s cared for me more than anyone ever had my whole life. Axel... he¡ªhe has proved himself worthy of my love."


    <strong><i>And WHAT ABOUT ME?!</i></strong>


    What else do I need to do before she could deem me worthy? Oh, was it because I let my emotions take charge of me and killed Ernesto when I ought to be busy killing Luis Miguel and his friends?


    Was that what she wanted? Fine. Tomorrow, my ultimate ns would begin. I¡¯d get so damn busy trying to make her mine and prove myself to her.


    But there was no winning this if I didn¡¯t nt enough doubt about her silly infatuation for Axel in her mind.


    Thus, Iughed. Loudly. Mockingly. I even threw my head back for effect.


    "Oh, you poor thing," I crooned, gripping her chin between my fingers and tilting her face up to mine. "He¡¯s already doing it. He¡¯s already preparing himself to leave you behind. And when he does..." I stroked my thumb over her lower lip, feeling her shudder beneath my touch. "You¡¯lle running to me."


    She made a strangled noise in her throat, trying to turn her face away, but I wouldn¡¯t let her.


    "And do you know what, mi flor?" I murmured, my smile widening. "You¡¯re going to love me even more than I love you."


    The words sent a visible shudder down her spine.


    I savored it.


    I let it simmer between us, let it sink deep into her thoughts. She would deny it now and, of course, fight against it with everything she had. Butter, when shey alone in the dark, wondering where Axel was, wondering why he wasn¡¯t by her side... my words woulde crawling back to her, wrapping around her mind like vines.


    I would wait.


    I would always wait.

 Chapter 151: _ She’s Mine to Mark

    <h4>Chapter 151: _ She¡¯s Mine to Mark</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... she said it.


    The one thing she should never have said.


    "I will never believe your words," she whispered, her voice stronger than before. "Axel has proven to me time and time again that he cares. He would never do anything to hurt me."


    My entire world fell apart after hearing those words. For a moment, all I could hear was the rush of blood in my ears.


    Never?


    Never?


    My lips twitched. My fingers curled.


    Oh, mi flor.


    You shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    I lost it. My emotions went into overdrive.


    I let out a low chuckle, and then, without warning, I grabbed her by the waist and spun her around, mming her back against the wooden wall with a force that rattled the entire room.


    She gasped, her eyes flying wide. I watched her hands reaching up to push me away. <i>She still hadn¡¯t learned who the master was, had she?</i>


    <i>She was the fragile flower... I was her one and only Messiah. </i>


    I caught her hands effortlessly and pinned them above her head with one hand.


    With the other, I traced a tender line down her trembling throat, stopping just shy of the mark... the mark that didn¡¯t belong to me.


    A mark that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    My jaw clenched.


    "I wonder," I murmured, tilting my head. "Would Axel still want you if I did this?"


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s eyes darted around, asking me without saying a word; <i>if you did what? Please, don¡¯t ruin my chances with Axel.</i>


    I was going to do the exact opposite.


    And before she could find her voice, before she could even think, I kissed her.


    Hard.


    It wasn¡¯t a kiss of passion.


    It wasn¡¯t a kiss of love.


    It was a punishment. A lesson. A scar carved in the shape of my lips.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ thrashed against me, her muffled protests vibrating against my mouth, but I didn¡¯t care.


    She needed to understand.


    She needed to learn.


    Axel wasn¡¯t her salvation. I was.


    I dragged my hands down, gripping the fabric of her dress tightly, and then I yanked it off. The sound of tearing fabric filled the room and I manicallyughed as a soundtrack.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ let out a panicked cry, her body twisting wildly beneath me. SHE whimpered against my lips, her whole body shuddering, but I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t.


    She had done this to herself.


    Her words still rang in my ears, poisoning me, infecting me like a sickness. <i>Axel would never do anything to hurt me.</i>


    Never? Never?


    I almostughed again. A broken sound tore from my throat instead.


    How dare she? How <i>dare</i> she put another man¡¯s name in her mouth while I was standing right in front of her? How dare she let Axel¡ª<i>that arrogant bastard... </i>bite her, mark her, taint her, yet look at me like <i>I</i> was the monster?


    My grip on her wrists tightened, and she winced. Her breathing grew louder, her pulse fluttering beneath my fingers, so delicate and fragile like the wings of a dying moth.


    And yet, despite her struggling, despite her trembling... she was still the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.


    Her dress hung from her shoulders in tatters. She writhed, trying to free herself, but I only pressed her harder against the wall, drinking in the way her chest rose and fell, the way her flushed skin glowed in the soft light.


    She was <i>mine</i>.


    She just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    I let my lips brush the shell of her ear as I whispered, "Tell me, <i>mi flor</i>... why should I let you go?"


    She sucked in a shaky breath. "Mateo, <i>please...</i>"


    "Why should I, hm?" I dragged my knuckles along her corbone, then lower, reveling in the way she recoiled. "You let Axel sink his teeth into you. <i>Axel.</i> And what did he give you in return? A proposal? A promise? No... nothing. <i>Nothing. </i>And yet, you let him have you. You let him im you in all the ways that matter."


    Her head shook violently. "I-It¡¯s not like that¡ª"


    <i>Was she even trying to lie further? How deep was the damage Axel had done to her?!</i>


    "Not like that? Then what was it like, <i>mi flor</i>?" My fingers trailed down, pressing into the skin just above her waist. The way she remained bare skin like that, half naked and so vulnerable made her look like the most fuckable little thing in the world.


    <i>Argh, how much my cock ached to ground her. I needed to do this. I needed to give her the best first time of her life. If only she had an idea how skillful I was in the art of pleasuring a woman, she wouldn¡¯t think about Axel twice afterward. </i>


    Axel. Axel. Axel...


    "Was it love? Was it <i>devotion</i>?" I scoffed. "No. It was shameful, wasn¡¯t it? You <i>shamelessly</i> let him touch you, let him bite you. So why not do the same with me?"


    Her whole body tensed.


    She <i>felt</i> the truth behind my words.


    Good.


    She tried to twist away, tried to press herself as far back against the wall as possible, but there was nowhere to go.


    I <i>owned</i> this space.


    I <i>owned</i> her.


    "Mateo, <i>please...</i>"


    Iughed. A real, delightedugh.


    It was so pitiful.


    So <i>funny.</i>


    She thought begging would work. She thought I was Axel, that I had a conscience, that I could be swayed by a few tears and desperate pleas.


    I shoved my knee between her thighs, forcing her legs apart. Oh, my... the warmth that filled my thigh from that gap between her legs?


    It was the chillest warmth I¡¯d ever felt... if that made sense.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ choked out a sob, recoiling as if my touch burned her.


    I <i>liked</i> that.


    I let my fingers work around her bare skin, dragging over the curve of her hip, up her ribcage, then down, down, down¡ªso slow, so <i>possessive, </i>until I reached the fabric that still shielded thest of her dignity.


    Her rosy panties.


    She wasn¡¯t even breathing anymore.


    I could hear her pulse violently thumping against my ears, fast and panicked and <i>so sweet.</i>


    "Ah," I murmured, pressing a palm over her panties. "You¡¯re not answering, <i>mi flor</i>." My fingers started drawing circles just above her vagina. "Is it because you know I¡¯m right?"


    She let out a sob, her lips quivering, her body shaking so violently now that it was making <i>me</i> tremble. She tried to click her legs shut, but her strength was no match for a demon¡¯s.


    I continued to y around with her clits, rubbing them like they were Jam on bread. I wondered if they¡¯d taste better than jam.


    I guess there was only one way to find out...

 Chapter 152: _ Let Her Go

    <h4>Chapter 152: _ Let Her Go</h4>


    I had bent to sniff in her opening before devouring it when the scent of something else caught my attention.


    I inclined closer to her neck, inhaling deeply and letting her scent fill my lungs.


    <i>Blood.</i>


    I could smell it. It was so thick, rich, tantalizing, and pulsing beneath the surface of her trembling skin. I could feel the hunger crawling up my throat, my demon fangs aching to sink into her skin, to <i>fix</i> what Axel had ruined.


    The scent of her blood... that soft and sweet scent like the ripest fruit waiting to be devoured, invaded my senses and made my head spin.


    My fangs ached.


    I wanted to mark her. <i>I needed</i> to mark her. I wanted to rip Axel¡¯s pathetic im from her body and <i>rece</i> it with my own.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t possible to rip his im off, but maybe we could both share a bond with her. The thought of sharing her with another man could drive me nuts just thinking about it, but I¡¯d rather share than to lose her.


    Later, when I was done proving my love to her, when I¡¯d done better than Axel could ever do for her, when I killed Luis Miguel and his friends for her, when I stole her father¡¯s wolf and gave it to her, she would finally see.


    She would see that it wasn¡¯t only Axel who could break boundaries for her. I, Luis Montenegro would crack the universe open if something in it interests Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    That was how deep my love for her was. <i>Oh, this obsession of mine... </i>


    I grabbed her chin and forced her head to the side, my mouth inches from the untainted side of her neck. My breathing was ragged and my vision was heavily hazy with need.


    One bite. Just one bite, and she would be mine in ways Axel never could have imagined.


    "Tell me, <i>mi flor</i>, would Axel still want you if I did this?"


    And finally, I let out my fangs. They were dark and impossibly long, the tips gleaming with a slick, venomous sheen.


    An animalistic growl reverberated in my chest. I could feel the pulse throbbing in her neck.


    I let out a small, terrified gasp that sent a jolt of perverse pleasure through me. I could smell the fear radiating off her, mixed with a faint, intoxicating sweetness that only fueled my desire.


    "Answer me, mi flor," I hissed. "Would he still care for you if you were tainted by me? What would the pack call you? The slutty Omega, getting marked by two men outside of the mate bond. But since you let him do it, I need to as well."


    I could feel her vibrating, the bones of her chin shuddering beneath my grip. The anticipation was a burning agony, but s, a delicious torment.


    Then, a single tear escaped her eye, running slowly down her cheek. It was a silent answer, I presumed.


    Or maybe a fragile surrender.


    The growl in me intensified, the urge threatening to overwhelm me. I lowered my head, the tips of my fangs brushing against her skin. The scent of her fear, of her <i>life</i>, was intoxicating.


    And I pulled her closer.


    Just a little more...


    Just enough to...


    A full-bodied sob wracked through her.


    And I felt it.


    For the first time, I <i>felt</i> it.


    It wasn¡¯t grief. It wasn¡¯t heartbreak.


    It wasn¡¯t pain from Axel¡¯s betrayal.


    Not just fear.


    Not just shame.


    <i>Despair.</i>


    Fear of <i>me.</i>


    Not Axel. Not her father.


    <i>Me.</i>


    Her whole body sagged against me, trembling so hard I thought she would copse if I let go. Her wrists which were still pinned beneath my grip, were weak. She was no longer fighting, no longer struggling.


    She was crying. I loved when she cried because someone else had hurt her. That meant I could fix it for her and teach them some lessons.


    I loved when she cried because of Axel. It meant loving him was hurting her. It meant there was a chance she could let go of the fantasy.


    However, she was crying because she was terrified of <i>me.</i>


    The realization cracked something inside my chest.


    My body was still pressed against hers, my breath still ghosting over her skin, my hands still <i>dangerously</i> close to ces they had no business being...


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    I didn¡¯t rip. I didn¡¯t bite. I didn¡¯t <i>take.</i>


    I just... stopped.


    I <i>terrified</i> her.


    I had never cared about that before. I <i>shouldn¡¯t</i> have cared about it now. I had wanted her to be afraid¡ªto understand that she was <i>mine</i> and that there was nothing she could do about it.


    But this...


    This was different.


    Her sobs tore through me like razor des, lodging themselves in my throat, my chest, my <i>soul</i>.


    And for the first time in what felt like an eternity, I hesitated.


    My grip loosened.


    What...


    What was I doing?


    I had thought I wanted to break her, to force her to see that Axel wasn¡¯t her salvation¡ªthat <i>I</i> was the one who truly cared. That <i>I</i> was the one who would never leave her.


    But looking at her now...


    Looking at the sheer horror in her tear-filled eyes, the way her lips trembled, the way her entire body <i>shrank</i> away from me...


    I realized I had done the one thing I <i>never</i> wanted to do.


    I had made her afraid of me.


    Not in the way I wanted.


    Not in the way that would make her <i>mine</i>.


    But in a way that would make her <i>run</i>.


    My jaw clenched so hard I thought my teeth might crack. My fingers twitched, desperate to reim their hold on her, to keep her against me, to <i>fix</i> this.


    But it was toote.


    I had broken something I couldn¡¯t repair.


    Her tears weren¡¯t for Axel.


    They were for herself.


    And they were because of <i>me</i>.


    I let out a shaky breath, stepping back. My hands slid away from her body, suddenly cold and suddenly empty.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ didn¡¯t move at first. She just stood there, frozen, her breathing in shallow, erratic gasps.


    The room was silent, except for the sound of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s huped sobs.


    I stared at her, drinking in the sight of her teary, desperate face, her trembling lips, the way she was <ipletely</i> at my mercy.


    I should¡¯ve enjoyed this.


    I <i>did</i> enjoy this.


    But the sobs kepting.


    And I couldn¡¯t ignore them.


    I closed my eyes.


    Then, with a sharp inhale, I yanked myself away from her.


    She nearly copsed, catching herself against the wall with her arms immediately wrapping around her torn dress in a desperate attempt to shield herself.


    I took a step back. Then another.


    What the hell was wrong with me?


    I turned away, running a hand through my hair, breathing through the sudden, sickening sensation curling in my stomach.


    I wanted her. I <i>needed</i> her.


    But not like this.


    Not when she was <i>afraid</i> of me.


    Not when the sound of her crying made me want to rip my own skin off.


    "I¡¯ll go. But know this, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, that I will spend every moment of my life working to prove myself to you. I will clean messes after you, protect you, and stay close until you realize I am your one true mate, not Axel. This, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, is a match made from the pit of destiny. You can¡¯t flee from it."

 Chapter 153: _ Putting Camilla in Her Place

    <h4>Chapter 153: _ Putting Cami in Her ce</h4>


    The moment I left Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s room, I was fuming.


    Not at myself, no. That would be ridiculous. My only regret was stopping. I should have bitten her. I should have branded her as mine, should have made sure Axel would never look at her again without seeing my mark on her skin.


    But no, I had to grow a conscience at the worst possible time.


    I needed air. I needed a distraction. I needed to hurt something.


    And as luck would have it, my distraction arrived in the form of Cami De Vega, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s pompous, spoiled, second-rate older sister.


    Just a few feet ahead, standing in the wide hallway with her arms crossed over her chest, was <strong>Cami</strong>.


    The one with her nose so high in the air it was a miracle she hadn¡¯t drowned in thest rainstorm.


    The one who had been fortunate enough to be born into power butcked the brain cells to wield it properly.


    She was talking to a maid, and with her gestures and tone, anyone could tell she was nning mischievousness.


    "...And you will do as I say," she was hissing, her nails tapping against her arm. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is hiding in that room like a coward, and I want her out. So, you..." she jabbed a finger at the poor girl¡¯s chest, "...will go inside and pretend you need something. Then, when shees out, we¡¯ll see if she still dares to disrespect me."


    The maid, who was a small thing with trembling hands, nodded quickly. She wasn¡¯t even trying to protest. Smart girl. Cami wasn¡¯t the type to ept disobedience.


    Ah.


    So, not only was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ crying because of me, but now this wretched, prancing aristocrat wanted to make her life even more miserable?


    Over my dead body.


    Stepping out of the shadows, I spoke.


    "You want to stress Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    Cami jumped so violently that she nearly headbutted the chandelier above her. The maid let out a squeak, clutching at her apron like it was the only thing keeping her from copsing.


    I bit back a smirk.


    Cami turned chalk white in rage. "?Maldito sea! Who do you think you are, jumping in like that?"


    I leaned against the doorframe, crossing my armszily. "I didn¡¯t jump in, you were just too busy plotting against your sister to notice me."


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened as she gasped.


    Cami¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, her lips curling in disgust. "Do you have any idea who you¡¯re talking to?"


    I tilted my head, pretending to think. "Hmmm. Let¡¯s see. Arrogant? Check. Pompous? Check. As full of herself as a fat tick on a dog¡¯s ass? Definitely." I grinned. "You must be <i>Cami De Vega, the dumb and pompous second daughter of the family.</i>"


    The silence that followed was beautiful.


    The maid looked like she was contemting throwing herself out the nearest window just to avoid the impending explosion. Cami, on the other hand, turned into a deep shade of red. Her nostrils red like an enraged bull.


    "How <strong>dare</strong> you..."


    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    Because she pped me.


    I felt the sting across my cheek sharply, but I didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, I stared at her, absorbing the rage on her face, the way she stood taller, proud, as if she had just struck down an insect.


    She would pay for that, but not in the way she expected. I wasn¡¯t some weak little omega who would tremble and grovel at her feet. No, I was Luis Montenegro, professional menace, destroyer of egos, and future ruler of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s heart.


    Oh, Cami.


    You have <strong>no</strong> idea what you¡¯ve just done.


    I smiled slowly. Not a friendly smile. No, this was the kind of smile that made men sweat and made weaker creatures piss themselves.


    "<strong>You shouldn¡¯t have done that.</strong>"


    Cami scoffed. "And what are you going to do about it?"


    I let out a nasal breath. "Nothing. Not yet. But, Cami?" I leaned in just enough for her to catch the glint in my eyes. "I¡¯m going to make your life miserable. <strong>Every. Single. Day.</strong>"


    She scoffed, flipping her blonde hair backward. "I ask again, do you have an idea who you¡¯re speaking to?"


    I straightened, adjusting my sleeves. "I¡¯m sure I already answered that. But for now, let¡¯s continue this little chat. You were saying something about luring Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ out?"


    "And how is that any of your business?!"


    "It¡¯s my business to put stupid women who think the world revolves around them because they have a wealthy father in their ces!"


    Her eye twitched. "You dare to mention my father? Oh, Dios, you just signed your death wish. But tell me, who even are you?"


    I knew she wanted to know who I was just toe capture meter or report me to her father who would definitely see to my illegal execution.


    The problem was, this was Mateo¡¯s form, not mine. Hence, they¡¯d be capturing Mateo. Poor man... he was going to get punished for things he knew nothing of.


    Well, I needed him gone to effectively use his form. Two Mateos couldn¡¯t be walking around the pack. It was only a matter of time before someone discovered it.


    I might as well let Don Diego do the work for me. Oh, Mateo... <i>sorry, buddy.</i>


    Your offense was being at the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    I gasped dramatically at Cami. "You don¡¯t know me? I¡¯m wounded, truly. I am a packhouse guard, of course!"


    Cami¡¯s lips curved in disgust. "A guard? That¡¯s even worse."


    I pressed a hand to my heart. "Worse? Mi cielito, I am more noble than you."


    She scoffed. "You? A lowly guard? More noble than me?"


    "Oh, of course. You see, I have something called morals¡ªa rare trait among de Vega women, I hear."


    The maid wheezed but regretted it immediately when Cami shot her a death re.


    She looked murderous as she yelled; "I should have you thrown out for that."


    I shrugged. "You should have a lot of things, mi reina, but what you actually have is a jealousy problem."


    "Jealousy? Of what?" Herrge eyes which looked a lot like Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s popped open wider:


    I smirked. "Of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, obviously."


    Sheughed. "Oh, please. Why would I ever want to be like Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    "Good question!" I agreed. "Why would you want to be like the girl who was yourte mother¡¯s favorite? The one who had more followers on social media than you even though she hasn¡¯t been online for months? The one who used to be your father¡¯s favorite? The one who, despite being ¡¯weak, useless, and wolfless,¡¯ still captured the heart of ¨¢lvaro¡ªthe same ¨¢lvaro you¡¯re supposed to be marrying in twenty-one days?"


    Cami stoppedughing.


    Oh.


    Oh, that one got her.

 Chapter 154: _ The Things We Do For Love

    <h4>Chapter 154: _ The Things We Do For Love</h4>


    I watched in delight as her expression soured for just a second before she quickly put on a look of indifference. But I saw it. I saw the whiff of rage, of humiliation, of truth hitting her like a flying brick.


    "<strong>You shut your filthy mouth.</strong>"


    I let out a dramatic sigh, shaking my head. "Oh, Cami. You can insult me all you want. You can pretend it doesn¡¯t bother you. But tell me..." I stepped closer, lowering my voice conspiratorially. "<strong>If Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is so weak, so useless, so unworthy... why does she have everything you¡¯ve ever wanted?</strong>"


    Cami pounced at me before I could even finish pronouncing the word ¡¯wanted¡¯.


    I was expecting it. I caught her wrist before she could w my face, twisting it just enough to make her gasp.


    The maid let out a stifled noise, eyes wide.


    Cami growled. "<strong>Let go of me.</strong>"


    I did.


    But not before leaning down to murmur, "If you ever try to use someone to stress Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ again, you¡¯ll wish your father had swallowed his pride and sent you off to some lesser noble for marriage instead of ¨¢lvaro.


    "But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re about to receive all the punishment you deserve in twenty-one days when you get married to that son of a bitch. You two really deserve each other." I patted her shoulder fondly.


    The maid¡¯s eyes were literally bulging now. Not only did I annoy the most insufferable De Vega daughter, but I called her father out, and even insulted the Alpha heir.


    She knew that whoever I was, I was going down after this. <i>Or so she thought.</i>


    <i>Eish... poor Mateo was going to be in quite a lot of trouble. </i>


    Cami was too dumbfounded that she couldn¡¯t even talk or blink.


    I took a step back, grinning.


    "Oh, and Cami?" I added as an afterthought. "You should thank me. No one else would dare talk to you like this, but I <strong>value</strong> honesty." I ced a hand over my heart, mockingly sincere. "It¡¯s a noble trait, really. Far more noble than some spoiled brat who needs a maid to do her dirty work."


    She was <strong>fuming.</strong>


    Good.


    "Listen to me, you pathetic little pack guard," she hissed. "You are nothing. You¡¯re a low-ss, powerless, nameless piece of filth who should know his ce. I could have you shot to death just for the way you¡¯re speaking to me."


    I tilted my head. "You could. But you won¡¯t. Because that would mean admitting I got under your skin."


    Cami¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger. Her fingers wriggled at her sides, fists curling and uncurling like she was debating her next move.


    For a moment, I saw the hesitation and the war in her mind. Her pride screamed at her to call for the guards, to demand retribution for this humiliation. But she didn¡¯t. Because that would mean I <i>won.</i> It would mean I had rattled her so deeply that she needed help dealing with a <i>mere</i> pack guard.


    Her jaw clenched. But her lips stayed shut. <i>Points for me!</i>


    I crossed my arms, staring her down. "Face it, Cami. No matter how many times you insult Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, no matter how many times you try to tear her down, you will never be her. Because unlike you, she doesn¡¯t have to try to be loved. She just is."


    Her nostrils red.


    I clicked my tongue. "Also, she¡¯s prettier than you."


    Her jaw dropped.


    I winked at the maid and strolled away, leaving Cami standing there, seething, knowing there wasn¡¯t a damn thing she could do about it.


    Not yet, anyway.


    .


    .


    I walked out of that encounter with Cami with a satisfied grin. Ah, the sweet taste of victory. It wasn¡¯t every day you got topletely dismantle someone and leave them standing there, too enraged to even form words.


    Cami had probably never been spoken to like that in her life, which made it all the more satisfying.


    And yet, despite my little triumph, there was a nagging feeling in the back of my mind. It was a familiar itch I couldn¡¯t scratch. It wasn¡¯t enough. Nothing would be enough until Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was free of people like Cami. Still, at least I had done something for her today.


    It would have to do. Tomorrow, I would seal Axel¡¯s marriage deal with Rosa, and the day after, I would hunt Luis Miguel and his gang down.


    <i>The things we do for love... </i>


    The evening air was tender as I made my way back to the packhouse. A few soldiers and vendors nodded at me as I passed, but I barely paid them any mind.


    If only they knew who they were greeting. If only they knew what kind of monster was hiding in their midst.


    I turned down the secluded path that led to my little house at the back of the packhouse grounds, where no one dared toe unless they wanted to be ignored. Which suited me just fine.


    Two more years.


    That was all.


    Two years, and I could finally shed this ridiculous disguise, finally im what was mine, and finally, build myself a house that <i>matched</i> my ambitions. No more tiny, suffocating spaces. No more sleeping under a roof that wasn¡¯t fit for someone like me.


    When I was done serving my master, I would build the biggest damn house in the entire pack. And then, I¡¯d watch as everyone who once ignored me had no choice but to bow.


    As soon as I was out of sight, I let go of the pathetic form of Mateo. My shoulders stretched, my spine straightened, and my body became <i>mine</i> again. My true face was then hidden beneath the veil of invisibility, unseen by any wandering eyes.


    I needed to go inside quietly and hope the illusion I left behind as <i>Luis</i> hadn¡¯t been cracked.


    I rolled my neck, cracking out the stiffness of pretending to be less than I was, and approached my house. I was already regretting it.


    Because I could hear <i>her</i>.


    That <i>goddamn</i> voice.


    Rosario was inside.


    Singing.


    Again.


    It was some tragic Spanish bad about longing and desire... the kind meant to be sung on balconies under the moonlight by some heartbroken idiot with a guitar.


    I was going to kill her.


    Well, I <i>would</i> if she wasn¡¯t actually useful in satisfying my sexual desires amongst other things. Seriously, even if I didn¡¯t care to admit it, Rosario had grown on me.


    She had taken care of me all those years, saw to my every need even if she did them in the most ludicrous and insufferable way, but she had been useful.


    She¡¯d been around me more than anyone ever had all these years. I couldn¡¯t even imagine changing her and having someone else take her position.


    Yet, she¡¯d been living a pathetic life that she didn¡¯t deserve. Maybe myst act of service for her would be killing her at the end of this all.


    I¡¯d give her an escape, so she could go to a better ce in the blossom of their pathetic Moon Goddess. Until the end, <i>I would look out for Rosario. </i>


    she was loyal, devoted, indispensable. But so were guard dogs, and even they got put down when they outlived their purpose.

 Chapter 155: _ Flirty Rosario

    <h4>Chapter 155: _ Flirty Rosario</h4>


    Pushing the door open, I stepped inside, preparing myself for whatever nonsense awaited me this time.


    And there it was.


    A sight so horrific and so disturbing, that for a moment, I actually reconsidered my entire existence.


    Axel was lying in my bed, shirtless, his wounds fully stitched, and was sleeping like some pampered prince.


    And Rosario¡ª<i>that stupid woman</i>, was kneeling beside him, lightly tracing her fingers over his abs as she continued singing her ridiculous song.


    "<i>Si me miras as¨ª, me muero, ay Dios...</i>" she crooned, sighing dramatically.


    For a moment, I just stood there. Watching. Disbelieving. <i>Dreading.</i>


    Was there... was there ever going to be an <i>end</i> to Rosario¡¯s absurdity?


    No. No, there wasn¡¯t.


    Because Rosario was not merely <i>horny</i>. She was a <i>state of being</i>.


    A <i>force</i> of chaos and high libido that refused to be tamed.


    There are moments in life that challenge a man¡¯s patience, that push the boundaries of his endurance, that make him question if there is a god above or if the universe is merely a chaotic,wless abyss.


    This was one of those moments.


    I slid back into my body to continue acting the crippled cousin role. The illusion dissolved, and once again, I was Luis¡ªthe cripple, the silent, pitiful thing bound to a wheelchair.


    Luis... a burden that nobody wanted.


    The feeling of reinhabiting this wretched, useless form; the stiff limbs, the dead weight of my legs, the pathetic stillness, was infuriating as always. But I had learned to wear the stroke like armor, my prison and my disguise in one.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    What mattered was <strong>her</strong>.


    Rosario.


    Kneeling. Fawning. Swooning over Axel as if he were some goddamn celestial being sent from above.


    I watched as she lightly trailed her fingers across his stomach, sighing wistfully, her lips singing some ridiculous poetic verse of longing. Her voice was <strong>tender</strong> and not the usual dramatic screeching she employed when nagging me.


    "Oh, <i>mi amor, mi vida,</i>" she moaned, her fingertips ghosting over the dip of Axel¡¯s abs like she was caressing a sleeping deity. "How could a man be so <i>perfect?</i> This body... this face... Dios m¨ªo, if only I were a few years younger..."


    I <i>choked</i> on my own saliva.


    If only she were a <i>few years younger?</i>


    What in the name of all that was unholy was she talking about? Rosario was barely in her mid-thirties. Mid thirties! Was she trying to act like some tragic old widow whose youth had long since withered away?!


    My fury deepened as she <i>sighed</i>, absolutely enchanted, like a woman who had justid eyes on a celestial being for the first time.


    The funniest part of it all was how she was always moring to me about how Axel was a pain in the ass and a bad influence.


    Indeed, love was the root of hatred of no source.


    So secretly, she had been crushing on him all this while. I mean, what woman in the pack wouldn¡¯t crush on a nobleman?


    Not to mention an able-bodied and good-looking one. I bet when I could finally move around as I wanted, all the girls would grovel after me.


    "You must be a gift from the Moon Goddess herself," Rosario breathed, clutching her chest as if her own heart couldn¡¯t withstand the raw magnificence before her. "Oh, <i>mi pr¨ªncipe</i>, if only the Goddess had made you my mate, I would have treated you like a <i>king!</i>"


    <i>Oh, you absolute clown of a woman.</i>


    Axel was lying there unconscious,pletely unaware of the tragedy unfolding beside him, and yet Rosario continued her <i>delusions</i> with such conviction, that I wanted to die.


    I narrowed my eyes. This was the same woman who had spent <i>years</i> telling me what a pain I was.


    <i>"Ay, Luis, do you know how much work it is to take care of you? You¡¯re exhausting."</i>


    <i>"Luis, I have a life too, you know! I can¡¯t spend all my time babysitting you!"</i>


    <i>"Luis, stop ring at me like that! You¡¯re lucky I haven¡¯t abandoned you yet!"</i>


    But now¡ª<i>now... </i>she was practically singing hymns over Axel¡¯s unconscious body, acting like it was an <i>honor</i> to care for him.


    I watched, teeth grinding, as she continued rambling.


    "Oh, if only I could take care of <i>you</i> instead," shemented, gazing at Axel¡¯s peaceful, unconscious face with far too much yearning for my taste. "Imagine, mi amor... I would bathe you, clothe you, feed you by hand..."


    <i>By hand?</i>


    I gnashed my teeth.


    Not only was Rosario a traitorous snake, but she was also an insufferable romantic fool. Aplete idiot who knew quite well that the very thing she was drooling over had nearly died hours ago.


    He couldn¡¯t even protect himself. What the heck was so special about him? What did Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ see in such a loser?


    I curled my fingers, the hatred for Axel swarming over him. I swear, I¡¯d do my best to ruin him. FOR good.


    And no, I wouldn¡¯t kill him. Death was too easy a punishment for a man who had been living the life I deserved because his Father chose to be a murderer.


    I decided to start by teaching Rosario a lesson first.


    I let a thin, invisible force snake around her body, locking her limbs in ce.


    She gasped as her entire body went rigid. Her hands, which had been<i> close</i> to Axel¡¯s stomach, froze in the air while her fingers twitched as she tried to move.


    "<i>?Qu¨¦...?</i>" Her breath ceased. "Wh-what¡¯s happening? I¡ªI can¡¯t move!"


    <i>That¡¯s right, you brainless wench.</i>


    I tilted my head, watching with delight as her eyes darted around in pure panic. Her chest rose and fell rapidly.


    "<i>Madre de Dios...</i>" she whispered. "Did I¡ªdid I anger the Moon Goddess?"


    <i>Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake.</i>


    Rosario, being Rosario, immediately assumed this was some kind of <i>divine punishment</i> instead of the reality; <i>that I was the one punishing her.</i>


    Of course, not in their wildest dreams would they have guessed that I was the one behind their worst nightmares.


    I tightened my hold on Rosario, almost wriggling the life out of her.


    She let out a sharp breath as her body remained locked in ce. A smirk curved my lips as hers trembled while she tried to speak.


    "M-maybe I shouldn¡¯t have been so flirty," she stammered. "Oh, Dios m¨ªo, was I too forward? Was I <i>too tempting</i>?"


    I rolled my eyes so hard I nearly saw the back of my skull.


    <i>Yes, Rosario. The gods simply couldn¡¯t handle your overwhelming sensuality. That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening here.</i>


    She whimpered, trying to shake free, but of course, it was pointless.


    "I¡ªI repent! I swear!" she gasped. "I... I was only admiring his beauty, <i>no es un pecado!</i> It¡¯s not a sin to admire, right?"


    I resisted the urge to break down withughter.


    Oh, she was <i>so</i> lucky I needed her.


    But she would not be getting away so easily.


    I turned my attention to Axel, who, despite all of Rosario¡¯s dramatics, was still fast asleep. I had to admit¡ªI wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with him waking up anytime soon.


    Not when I needed him inactive for what was toe tomorrow.


    Lifting a single finger, I curled my power into him, wrapping his consciousness in a prison.


    He wouldn¡¯t be waking up for at least <i>two days.</i>


    Not unless I willed it.


    And I wouldn¡¯t.


    Not yet.


    Not until I had done everything I needed to do with his form.

 Chapter 156: _ The Lawnmower

    <h4>Chapter 156: _ The Lawnmower</h4>


    Finally, I released my hold on Rosario.


    She stumbled back with a sharp gasp, clutching her chest as she looked around frantically, as if expecting to see some ghostly spirit floating around.


    "<i>Dios me perdone...</i>" she whispered, visibly shaken. "That was a sign. <i>A sign!</i>"


    I raised an eyebrow.


    <i>Oh?</i>


    Rosario suddenly sped her hands together, her face scrunching into a look of sheer <i>gratitude</i>.


    "It¡¯s a <i>blessing</i>," she breathed.


    ...


    A <i>what?</i>


    "A <i>sign</i> from above!" she eximed. "I was chosen! The Moon Goddess is testing my devotion!"


    I nearly lost the will to live.


    Was there <i>no</i> limit to this woman¡¯s idiocy?!


    Here she was, nearly pissing herself with fear just seconds ago, and now¡ª<i>now... </i>she was acting like she¡¯d been blessed by some holy force.


    I couldn¡¯t do this.


    I couldn¡¯t <i>do</i> this anymore.


    Rosario pressed a hand to her forehead, ovee with emotion.


    "I swear to you, mi amor," she whispered to Axel¡¯s <i>unconscious, unknowing</i> body. "I will be strong for you. I will pass this test. I will remain <i>faithful!</i>"


    That was it. I was going to kill her.


    Well... <i>maybe not. </i>


    Hm... how about this?


    They would freeze.


    Not for a minute. Not for an hour.


    Two. Whole. Days.


    With no food. No water. No movement. Nothing but silence and the slow, creeping realization that they had been reduced to living statues.


    Let them feel my pain.


    I sank back in my wheelchair, letting the satisfaction settle in as I gazed upon my artwork. Rosario, frozen in ce, eyes wide with terror, her fingers still outstretched toward Axel¡¯s abs like a woman trying to grasp salvation.


    And there was Axel; locked in perfect stillness, his stupidly handsome face nd with unconsciousness.


    A masterpiece.


    I should have been basking in my victory, perhaps evenughing, but instead, a strange hollowness sat in my chest. Because deep down, I knew none of this would change a thing.


    Rosario would wake up still worshiping Axel. Still swooning. Still acting like it was an <i>honor</i> to tend to him while she¡¯d spent years rolling her eyes at me.


    Axel would wake up to more praise, more admiration, more <i>everything</i>pletely oblivious to how much I loathed him.


    And Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦...


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wouldn¡¯t even know what I had done.


    I hoped after tomorrow, I¡¯d finally get what I wanted. However, as for tonight, I inhaled deeply, waiting, knowing what wasing next.


    The punishment.


    The Devil woulde. He <i>always</i> did.


    He would appear like a shadow in the corner of my room.


    And I would suffer. Because I had disobeyed him.


    I had gone to see <i>her</i>. I had let my emotions get the better of me. I had failed.


    So I sat. And I waited. Although, there was a slight chance he might not show up. I had two other presences here.


    He¡¯d nevere whenever I wasn¡¯t alone. He hated the sight of others. He considered them below breathing even the same breath as him.


    It was my fast pass to avoiding him whenever I wanted to. Hopefully, it worked this time too and I could carry out my mission tomorrow.


    .


    .


    Minutes passed. Then an hour and he was still absent.


    Phew! Looks like I ran this one off.


    Iy back in my chair, closing my eyes. I would sleep.


    And if the Devil wanted me, he woulde find me.


    <strong><i>******</i></strong>


    The dream started beautifully.


    It always did.


    The air was warm, filled with the scent of fresh grass and wildflowers. A golden glow bathed thendscape.


    The sun was in the sky, just on the cusp of setting.


    A house stood in the middle of it all; charming, rustic, with white shutters and ivy creeping up its walls. A small wooden fence enclosed the yard, and beyond it was an endless stretch of rolling fields.


    <i>Peaceful.</i>


    I was standing outside, awnmower in my hands, cutting through the green expanse of the yard. The hum of the machine filled the air, blending with the distant chirping of birds.


    It was a blissful symphony. I loved being here. Would always will.


    It gets better... came her voice.


    "Luis!"


    I turned, and there she was.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Barefoot, stepping onto the grass, her dress fluttering around her ankles. Her hair was loose, cascading over her shoulders and catching the sunlight like strands of spun gold.


    And she was pregnant.


    Dios mio... she was carrying a child in her belly. <i>My child. </i>


    There was a soft, round belly beneath her dress, her hands cradling it as she gazed at me with a smile.


    I felt my throat tighten.


    She looked happy. <i>So happy.</i>


    "You need to finish before sunset," she said, tilting her head with that gentle, teasing expression I loved. "Come on, work faster."


    I grinned. "Is that an order, mi amor?"


    Sheughed so pure it made my chest ache.


    I left thewnmower behind, moving toward her, arms outstretched to pull her in, to hold her close, to kiss her...


    But then, the front door of the house opened.


    And <i>he</i> stepped out.


    Axel.


    Shirtless, because of course he was. And the way Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ <i>lit up</i> at the sight of him, It was like I had been punched in the stomach.


    She <i>beamed</i> at him.


    Not at me.


    At <i>him</i>.


    And then, before I could evenprehend what was happening, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ walked straight past me.


    Past me.


    Like I was nothing.


    And into <i>his</i> arms.


    He wrapped his hands around her belly, pressing a kiss to the top of her head as she sighed contentedly against him.


    Her husband.


    Axel was her husband.


    I was the worker.


    The man who mowed theirwn.


    The realization hit me like a de to the gut. I turned, desperate and searching for some clue that this wasn¡¯t real, that this wasn¡¯t <i>my</i> fate...


    But my reflection stared back at me in the window.


    I was dressed in worn-out clothes, dirt-stained hands and sweat was dripping from my brow.


    A worker. A servant. A <i>nobody</i>.


    I took a step forward, but my legs felt like they were sinking into the earth as they were heavy and immovable.


    I tried to speak, but no sound left my throat. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ turned in Axel¡¯s arms, her eyes meeting mine.


    And she <i>smiled.</i>


    "Thank you for mowing thewn, Luis."


    Then she kissed him.


    I screamed.

 Chapter 157: _ Living as Axel

    <h4>Chapter 157: _ Living as Axel</h4>


    I woke with a start, my body drenched in sweat. What the heck was that dream?


    Was that a warning? That if I didn¡¯t act fast enough, I¡¯d lose her to my enemy?


    <i>No, no, no... I couldn¡¯t take that chance. </i>


    My fingers twitched, and my breath became ragged. I couldn¡¯t keep my chest from heaving as I tried to shake off thest remnants of the dream.


    But the agony stayed.


    The pain.


    The <i>rage.</i>


    I clutched the arms of my wheelchair so tightly that my knuckles went white.


    It wasn¡¯t real.


    It wasn¡¯t real.


    It <i>wasn¡¯t real.</i>


    But the ache in my chest told me otherwise.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ would <i>never</i> look at me the way she looked at Axel.


    Not now. Not ever.


    Unless I changed that. Unless I <i>took</i> what should have been mine. I couldn¡¯t let that future exist. I couldn¡¯t live in a world where she belonged to him.


    My fingers rxed at that mere thought. A wicked smile curled across my lips.


    Yes. I would take it all. Axel. The pack.


    <i>Her.</i>


    And when I did, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ would never smile at him again.


    Only me.


    Only <i>me.</i>


    I looked around and could already see the morning sun filtering through the blinds.


    Rosario and Axel were still frozen on the bed, locked in perfect stillness, unmoving and unknowing. It was beautiful. A true masterpiece.


    <i>Just how I wanted everything to be. </i>


    A slow grin spread across my face.


    This was about to be the biggest day of my life.


    I pushed myself forward, rolling up to the bed where Axely. He was still annoyingly handsome even in unconsciousness; muscles rxed, jawline sharp, looking as if he were simply catching up on his beauty sleep instead of suffering my wrath.


    I extended a palm, touching his face. And then, the shift began.


    A deep warmth flooded my veins, spreading through every nerve, twisting my body, reshaping my very being. My bones cracked, stretching and shrinking, my muscles contorting and I gritted my teeth in pain until...


    It was done.


    I opened my eyes and turned toward the mirror on the far side of the room.


    And there he was.


    Axel.


    No¡ª<i>me</i>.


    I stood, rolling my shoulders, adjusting to the new weight of my body. My hands wererger and rougher. My stance was broader which was evidence of a man who worked out and not one confined to a wheelchair. And my face...


    I sneered.


    What was so special about this bastard?


    Dios m¨ªo... I looked disgusting.


    I bent closer to the mirror, studying the sharp lines, the stupidly perfect symmetry. Was this what made women swoon? Was this the face that had <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦</i> looking at him instead of me?


    Ridiculous.


    I turned my head slightly, testing different expressions. The brooding re. The charming smirk. The intense, silent gaze that probably made weak-willed women melt.


    Iughed.


    "I look better."


    It was true. Axel had always been the second-best to me. And yet, here I was, living in his skin, and I already felt <i>bored</i>.


    But that was beside the point.


    I had work to do.


    I cracked my neck, adjusting to my new form, and grinned at my reflection.


    "Time for the show to begin."


    <strong><i>*****</i></strong>


    The walk through town was... <i>disgusting</i>.


    Everywhere I turned, people greeted me with smiles, nods of respect, and admiration even. Vendors waved. Elders gave approving nces. Women... Dios m¨ªo, <i>the women</i>¡ªwere unbearable.


    "Buenos d¨ªas, Beta Axel!" they chirped as I passed, batting theirshes, brushing their hair back, and standing a little straighter in my presence.


    One even went so far as to sigh dreamily as I <i>breathed in her direction</i>.


    I nearly gagged.


    The worst part? They weren¡¯t greeting me. They were greeting <i>him</i>.


    I wanted to look them all in the eyes and say, <i>You absolute morons. I could gut you right now and you wouldn¡¯t even realize it wasn¡¯t your precious Axel smiling at you.</i>


    But I didn¡¯t. Because I was on a mission.


    A group of vendors near the market square called out to me as I walked past.


    "Se?or, do you need a ride?" one of them asked, concerned. "We can arrange a car for you, Beta."


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. <i>Oh, of course. Heaven forbid Axel uses his perfectly functioning legs like the rest of us.</i>


    I waved them off. "No need."


    "But..."


    "I said, <i>no need</i>."


    They fell silent immediately, nodding in obedience.


    At least I could <imand</i> them. That part, I didn¡¯t mind.


    .


    .


    By the time I reached Don Diego¡¯s estate, I was already <i>so</i> done with this experience.


    The guards at the entrance stood taller the moment they saw me approaching.


    "Se?or Axel," one of them greeted with a nod of deep respect. "You¡¯re expected?"


    I smirked. "Aren¡¯t I always?"


    They chuckled, bowing their heads before opening the grand iron gates for me.


    <i>Dios.</i> This was <i>too</i> easy.


    Inside, the estate was asvish as ever; high ceilings, marble floors, expensive furniture that screamed <i>you can¡¯t afford to breathe in here</i>.


    Wealth... a wrath these men gathered with people¡¯s blood.


    The maids noticed me immediately, rushing over with polite smiles.


    "Se?or Axel, what an honor," one of them said with a small bow. "How may we assist you?"


    I parted my lips to speak, to say something dramatic or something formal.


    "I¡¯vee to..."


    But before I could finish, a shrill voice booms in the air.


    "<i>Brother-inw!</i>"


    I froze.


    Oh, no.


    No, no, no...


    I turned my head <i>very slowly</i>.


    And there she was.


    Cam.


    The stupid idiot who threatened me yesterday.


    She was seated on a velvet chaise like she was posing for a Renaissance painting. Two maids were painting her nails, and a third holding a fan over her head as if she were some ancient queen.


    The second she saw me... well, Axel¡ªher entire face lit up like fireworks.


    "Ay, Dios!" She practically flung herself up, scattering nail polish bottles and pillows everywhere. "You came to see us? To see me?"


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves or I just might end up killing her.


    Killing her, however, wasn¡¯t an option.


    Yet.


    I put on a dazzling smile ¨C the kind that made girls weak in the knees. "Ah... Cam."


    I had never seen anyone move so quickly. She rushed forward, nearly turning over a maid in the process, before grabbing my... Axel¡¯s¡ªhand with both of hers.


    "You have to sit with me," she dered, dragging me toward the couch. "Oh, it¡¯s been days! Why didn¡¯t you visit sooner? Were you too busy? Were you thinking about Rosa?"


    Ugh... what the hell was her problem? Was Axel supposed to visit daily because his brother was getting married to her?


    I bet ¨¢lvaro himself had nevere to see her once. What a pathetic little twig Cami was!


    She gasped, reading my silence as something far more sentimental than it was.


    "You were thinking about her!" She pped her hands together, eyes glittering with excitement. "Ay, how romantic! My brother-inw is a man of passion!"


    I¡¯d die before I ever thought of Rosa De Vega. She was a con artist and a fake. Her show of sophistication and reliable woman was a farce too.


    What everyone else in the pack didn¡¯t know about her, I did.

 Chapter 158: _ Sacrifices For The Greater Good

    <h4>Chapter 158: _ Sacrifices For The Greater Good</h4>


    <i>"Pap¨¢! Axel wants to talk to you! NOW!"</i>


    I fought the urge to rub my temples. Dios m¨ªo, I could feel the headache forming already.


    Cami turned back to me, vibrating with excitement. "You really should have told me sooner, Axelito." She grabbed my arm like we were best friends. "I would have prepared everything! Flowers, candles, the entire romantic atmosphere! But no matter. We can still fix it."


    <i>Axelito? What the heck?</i>


    I wanted to roll my eyes but smiled instead. "You¡¯re absolutely right, Cam."


    Her chest puffed with pride. "I <i>always</i> am."


    Oh, this was going to be fun. With this fucking dumb Cami, everything was going to go way easier than I had nned.


    I tilted my head as if I was in deep thought. "Actually, before we begin, do you mind fetching Rosa and..." I paused dramatically, watching her eyes widen in anticipation, "...Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    Cam gasped so violently that I feared she might pass out.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦</i>?" She clutched her chest like I¡¯d just proposed to <i>her</i>. "You mean to tell me you want to announce it in front of her?"


    "Of course." I sighed, as if it pained me. "She needs to let go of that childish crush she has on me. It¡¯s about time she faces reality."


    Cam squealed, bouncing on her toes like an overexcited chihuahua. "<i>Finally!</i> I¡¯ve been saying this for months, but does anyone listen to me? No! But you, Axelito... you¡¯re a man of reason! A man of action! Rosa and I are going to be sisters-inw. I don¡¯t care who marries you as long as it¡¯s not Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦! <i>I will dly help with this!</i>"


    Before I could even smirk at my victory, she turned around and took off like a woman on a mission, nearly trampling a poor maid in the process.


    <strong><i>******</i></strong>I barely had time to adjust my posture before Cam came <i>racing</i> back, dragging Rosa behind her like an auctioned goat at the market.


    "There he is!" Cam sang, presenting me like a feast before a starving guest.


    The second Rosa¡¯s eyesnded on me, her lips parted in a gasp, and... Dios m¨ªo¡ªshe <i>ran</i> into my arms, burying her face in my chest.


    <i>Oh, Axel!</i> she breathed. <i>I knew you¡¯de for me!</i>


    I swallowed back the bile. <i>What the fuck was this art? Why was she acting like she didn¡¯t sneak out at night and go beyond the pack borders every Wednesday and Saturday?</i>


    <i>Hell, she was a damn good actress. Poor Axel must think she was showing him real love. The idea that Axel was going to marry a woman like her made my insides tingle. </i>


    I smiled. <i>Axel¡¯s</i> smile. The soft, reassuring one that probably made Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s heart race.


    "I alwayse for you, Rosa," I murmured, stroking her hair. "You¡¯re the only woman in my eyes. No one elsees close."


    Rosa let out a shaky breath, and her entire body trembled in my arms. She clutched at my shirt like a heroine in a show, her eyes ssy with emotion.


    <i>"I... I have been waiting for this moment my whole life,"</i> she whispered, her voice thick with tears.


    <i>Yes, you have, but not for the reason you¡¯re making it seem. </i>


    Anyway, whoever Rosa truly was was none of my business. What I needed to do was to y my part and ruin Axel¡¯s life.


    I cupped her cheek, my thumb brushing away a crocodile tear on her face and I leaned in. It was just enough to make it look intimate. Just enough to make Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ <i>see</i>.


    And oh, she <i>saw</i>.


    I felt her before I spotted her. I caught a hold of her scent. It was crisp like rain-soaked lilies. It curled through the air, flooding to my senses before my gaze finallynded on her.


    She stood near a corner, partially hidden behind a grand column. She was watching us... particrly me, <i>Axel </i>with wide stricken eyes.


    Even from the distance, I could see the way her throat bobbed and the way her hands gripped her scarf tightly like she¡¯d already realized Axel had just ruined her life.


    <i>Not to worry, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... Big Bad Daddy Luis will get it fixed and all will be well and good again. </i>


    Ah... finally, everything was perfect.


    I turned my attention back to Rosa and... <i>Dios, forgive me</i> because I ran a hand through her hair, pulling her even closer.


    I was whispering softly. "I was a fool, Rosa. A fool for not telling you sooner."


    She inhaled eyes searching my face. "Axel..."


    I tilted her chin up and let my lips ghost over her forehead, pressing a feather-light kiss against her skin.


    That apparently, didn¡¯t settle well with someone.


    A sharp <i>thud</i> resounded in the air and the sound of something¡ªno, <i>someone</i>, hitting the floor followed.


    I turned my head just in time to see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ on her hands and knees, her breathing out in shaky gasps.


    Rosa gave one of her best performances as she gasped. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦..."


    I waved casually. "Ah, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦! I didn¡¯t see you there." I gave her my best <i>Axel</i> smile. "How are you, <i>hermanita</i>?"


    Her head snapped up at the word. <i>I had called her sister. </i>Her face was pale, eyes rimmed with unshed tears. She looked utterly and devastatingly <i>broken</i>.


    For a split second, my chest ached to see her in so much pain. However, sacrifices needed to be made for the greater good.


    I crushed the feeling.


    Cam, thanks to her wretched soul, made the moment even <i>better</i>.


    "Oh, what¡¯s wrong with you now?" she scoffed, striding over to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. "You look like you just lost your puppy.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ flinched. Her eyes were still darting between me and Rosa who was still wrapped in my arms.


    Cam gasped, pping a hand over her mouth. "Wait! <i>don¡¯t tell me...</i>" She bent to meet Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s height on the floor, shooting her some death res. "You actually thought he came here for <i>you</i>?"


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ visibly swallowed. Damn, her throat was working hard.


    Cam snorted. "Please, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Axel came here to say it to your <i>face</i>. He wants <i>Rosa</i>, not you." Her smile was cruel. "So you better know your ce and get the hell out of our way."


    The silence was deafening.


    And then, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ did something unexpected.


    She <i>looked at me</i>.


    Directly. I gulped. I hadn¡¯t expected that.


    She was looking at me like she needed <i>me</i> to say it. Like she refused to believe it unless it came from <i>my</i> mouth. Or more like unless I looked into her eyes and said it.


    Her lips trembled. "Axel..."


    Her voice was small. She was barely whispering. My heart was protesting against my actions. But I needed to hurt now so that we would enjoy evesting peace together in our cute house and with our cute kids.


    I tilted my head, arching a brow at my soon-to-be wife. "Didn¡¯t you hear Cam?"


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ let out a gurgling sound like she was being strangled.


    I took a step forward, smiling sweetly. "Or do you need me to p the words into your ears?"


    And thus, she recoiled like I had struck her already. A single tear slipped down her cheek.


    And <i>Dios m¨ªo</i>, something in my chest twisted again.


    Hard.


    <i>I hated doing this to her but I guess it was okay. I¡¯d fix herter. </i>

 Chapter 159: _ You Can Marry Rosa

    <h4>Chapter 159: _ You Can Marry Rosa</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ hadn¡¯t moved from where she sat crumpled on the floor. Her shoulders were still trembling and her hands curled into fists in the dirt. I could see her lips pressing together in a desperate attempt to hold herself together, but the single tear running down her cheek betrayed her.


    I tilted my head, watching her with mild curiosity, as if she were some fragile little thing on the verge of breaking¡ªbecause she was.


    All of this because of Axel. Know that, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Know that Axel did this to you. He marked you and now wanted to marry your sister.


    <i>He yed with your feelings like it was a board game. </i>


    Perfect.


    Just then, amanding voice boomed from behind.


    <strong>"What is going on here?"</strong>


    Ah. <strong>Don Diego. </strong>Axel¡¯s worst enemy and one of the most corrupted men in the pack to whom I nned on teaching great lessons.


    His voice carried the kind of authority that made men straighten their backs and women lower their gazes. Even the very air seemed to heat up in response to his presence.


    I turned, along with everyone else, to see the man himself approaching slowly and exuding the controlled fury of a man who was <strong>not</strong> ustomed to being left out of the loop.


    His sharp and gawking eyes took un the scene¡ªMar¨ªa Jos¨¦ on the ground, Rosa still clinging to me like a leech, and Cam jiggling with anticipation beside us. His gazended on mest, fixated with the kind of scrutiny that could peel the flesh from a lesser man¡¯s bones.


    <strong>"</strong>Is what I¡¯m hearing true?" he asked, squinting.


    I held his gaze, letting a bit of silence stretch between us, and then... I nodded.


    <strong>"S¨ª, se?or,"</strong> I answered smoothly as if none of this had been orchestrated with precision. "Everything I said is true."


    Don Diego exhaled slowly through his nose, as if considering something, then gave a curt nod. <strong>"The Alpha himself called me yesterday to inform me of Axel¡¯s interest in marrying Rosa."</strong>


    <i>Oh, I know. That was all the more reason why I was here. </i>


    A choked sound slipped from Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, and I felt it like a jolt through my spine. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it was <strong>raw</strong>; the kind of sound a person makes when the world they built in their mindes crashing down around them.


    <i>The fantasy she had created for her and Axel was finally crumbling. My n was working. </i>


    Don Diego¡¯s attention snapped to her immediately with furrowed brows. <strong>"Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦,"</strong> he said sharply. <strong>"C¨¢te. Stop this nonsense. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself."</strong>


    I watched as she flinched, her small frame shrinking under his scrutiny. Her lips parted like she wanted to argue, but then she swallowed thickly, pressing her forehead to the ground.


    That sharp, twisting ache returned to my chest, but I forced myself to ignore it.


    I wished I could snap her head up and tell her not to recoil in front of any man. Not even her disgusting father. But I couldn¡¯t. I needed to be cruel to her.


    <strong>This is necessary.</strong>


    Don Diego turned back to me. <strong>"I won¡¯t lie to you, Axel. I¡¯m skeptical about letting my daughter marry you."</strong>


    Now <strong>this</strong> was interesting. I blinked, feigning hurt. <strong>"Why?"</strong> I asked, making my voice sound just the right amount of wounded.


    Before Don Diego could respond, Rosa immediately jumped to my defense. <strong>"Pap¨¢!"</strong> she gasped dramatically, clutching my arm tighter. <strong>"Why would you say that? Axel loves me! You heard him!"</strong>


    Don Diego barely spared her a nce before returning his scrutiny to me. "Because you¡¯ve been rude," he said bluntly. "And so far, you¡¯ve given me no reason to believe you would make a promising husband for my daughter. You seem... careless."


    Well, if someone thought so low of Axel, I¡¯d take it with pleasure.


    I merely inclined my head thoughtfully.


    "I understand why you might think that," I kept my expression humble. "But that¡¯s simply not the case anymore. Things have changed."


    I let the moment stretch, ensuring I had everyone¡¯s undivided attention before I dropped the real bomb.


    "I am vying for the Alpha position against my brother."


    Cam gasped audibly. Rosa clutched my arm even tighter, her nails digging into my sleeve. Even Don Diego¡¯s stoic face twitched slightly in surprise.


    Rosa¡¯s reaction was instant. "That¡¯s amazing!" she shrieked, throwing herself deeper into my arms. "Axel, why didn¡¯t you tell me? This means so much! This means everything! I¡¯ll give you my utmost support, my love!"


    Cam, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as thrilled. "?Eso no es justo!" she snapped, her voice intense with outrage. "Axel, you should leave that position to my husband! You don¡¯t need it!"


    I barely managed to suppress the urge to roll my eyes. <strong>Ah, Cam... the stupid soon-to-be wife who had no idea what hell awaited her being a wife to a maniac like ¨¢lvaro. </strong>


    Don Diego, however, ignored herpletely. His expression was nd as he considered me, his fingers stroking his chin. "That¡¯s impressive," he admitted. "But it¡¯s still not enough. I need something more convincing."


    I tilted my head slightly. "How about this, then?"


    And then... I did something none of them expected.


    I <strong>knelt.</strong>


    Yes, that¡¯s it. I made Axel kneel in front of the one man who was his true opponent. I made him into a coward and I loved it.


    Gasps boomed through the air. Rosa¡¯s hands flew to her mouth. Cam looked like she might actually faint from the sheer scandal of it all.


    Don Diego, however, merely watched me, his eyes glittering with intrigue.


    "My father is trying to use the recent murder in town as a means to exploit you. He¡¯s nning something, Don Diego. And I can help you stop it."


    And now, I would make Axel seem like his littlepdog.


    A dangerous pause followed my deration.


    Don Diego¡¯s expression remained stoic, but I could feel the shift in the air and the importance of the opportunity I was dangling before him.


    "How?" he asked.


    I met his gaze evenly. "By being your insider. I¡¯ll bring you all the information you need. Every move my father makes, every n he puts into action¡ªyou¡¯ll know it all before he even has the chance to execute it."


    Another gasp. This time, it was Cam. "How could you do that?" she hissed, eyes wide with horror. "That¡¯s your father and brother you¡¯re talking about!"


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "Yes, and?"


    Don Diego¡¯s gaze flicked toward Cam, irritation shing across his features. <strong>"Silencio, Cam."</strong> He turned his attention back to me. <strong>"So... you¡¯re finallying to your senses. Recognizing the system."</strong>


    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t <strong>need</strong> to. I simply held his gaze, waiting.


    And then, slowly, he extended his hand.


    <strong>"Then wee to the family, Axel."</strong>


    The world seemed to hold its breath.


    Rosa let out a choked sob of joy, immediately throwing herself at me once more, whispering <strong>"?Gracias, pap¨¢!"</strong> over and over again like a prayer. Cam looked like she¡¯d just watched someone skin a cat alive.


    And Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦...


    She hadn¡¯t moved.


    She was still on the ground, staring at me like she didn¡¯t even recognize me anymore.


    And for the first time that morning...


    I couldn¡¯t quite bring myself to meet her gaze.

 Chapter 160: _ Conflicted

    <h4>Chapter 160: _ Conflicted</h4>


    <strong><i>~Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    Even I wasn¡¯t sure where the confidence came from when I pushed Cami. I just did. It was something about that dream I had.


    It felt like it had left an impact on me. I almost felt... different. Stronger.


    The sharp <i>crack</i> of my palm against Cami¡¯s cheek echoed louder than I expected. For a moment, everything stopped.


    Cami¡¯s head snapped to the side, and her breath ceased. She stood there,pletely still, as if her mind hadn¡¯t caught up with what had just happened.


    Then, the silence broke like it was never there.


    "??ME PEGASTE?!" she screeched, clutching her cheek. Her voice was so shrill it made my own ears ring.


    The maids gasped. Someone choked on their own spit. Rosa, who had just entered the room, her eyes darting between us.


    I felt my heart m against my ribs. The rush of adrenaline that had fueled me only seconds ago fizzled out as reality set in.


    Oh.


    Oh, no.


    I had actually hit Cami.


    My fingers tingled where they had touched her skin. It was a phantom sensation that made my stomach churn.


    What did I just do?


    Cami¡¯s face twisted in fury. She sucked in a dramatic breath, her eyes already glistening with crocodile tears. "?PAP¨¢! <i>DILE ALGO!</i>" she wailed, throwing herself in his direction. "SHE HIT ME! MAR¨ªA JOS¨¦ HIT ME!"


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response. I turned on my heel and <i>ran.</i>


    I heard the shocked gasps behind me, Cami¡¯s escting sobs, but I didn¡¯t stop. My heart pounded in my chest as I rushed down the hall, my breathing fast.


    What was that? What had I just done?


    It must be the dream.


    The dream. That <i>horrible</i> dream.


    Something about it still clung to me, like cold fingers tracing down my spine. It felt as though I had brought a piece of it back with me.


    I reached my room and shoved the door open, stepping inside. Without thinking, I turned the lock behind me.


    <i>Click.</i>


    Only then did I let out the breath I was holding.


    Outside, I could still hear Cami¡¯s shrieking. The whole house was probably in an uproar, but right now, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care.


    I pressed a hand against my chest, feeling my heartbeat thunder beneath my skin.


    Something was wrong with me.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know what.


    .


    .


    I had spent about an hour brooding on this before Mateo showed up.


    And everything that followed? Completely unexpected.


    At least now, I knew two things for sure:


    One, he didn¡¯t kill the pigs.


    And two... he loved me.


    Mateo <i>loves</i> me?


    What the hell?


    It was so unbelievable that I almostughed out loud. I had met him once. <i>Once.</i> Briefly. And yet, here he was, standing in front of me, saying those words like they actually meant something.


    What the heck was love to him?


    I had stared at Mateo, waiting for him to take it back. Tough and say he was joking.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    His dark eyes were so menacing that I couldn¡¯t quite ce what was it about them. He wasn¡¯t embarrassed. He wasn¡¯t second-guessing himself. He had said it¡ª<i>he loved me</i>¡ªand he <i>meant</i> it.


    That only made it worse.


    I had barely processed what had happened downstairs¡ªwhat I had done... <i>who I had been</i> for that one reckless second when I pped Cami. And now this? Now Mateo was here, saying things that made my chest feel tight.


    No.


    I couldn¡¯t deal with this.


    And when he said all those things about Axel? It broke mepletely. Once again, he sounded so sure and this waspletely unexpected.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe him without evidence.


    His words had haunted me ever since he said them¡ªthat Axel was not who I thought he was. That he would hurt me. That he wasn¡¯t my salvation, no matter how much I wanted him to be.


    I hadn¡¯t believed him. I had refused to.


    And now, as I sat there, trembling, my skin still burning from Mateo¡¯s touch, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªhad Mateo been right all along?


    Because I had put my faith in Axel. I had defended him. I had looked Mateo in the eye and said the words that shattered everything: <i>Axel would never do anything to hurt me.</i>


    And that was when Mateo lost it.


    Had I doomed myself the moment I spoke those words?


    I don¡¯t remember how it started. Or maybe... I don¡¯t want to.


    I didn¡¯t know anything anymore.


    All I knew was that I said something I shouldn¡¯t have. And then everything changed.


    Mateo snapped. His eyes, his voice, his touch¡ªeverything about him became something unrecognizable. Something terrifying.


    I had always known from that very first encounter that there was something dangerous about him, something that lurked beneath the surface, but I had never imagined... <i>this</i>.


    I could still feel the wall against my back, the weight of his presence pressing in on me, the way his hands¡ª<i>No</i>. I wouldn¡¯t think about that. I <i>can¡¯t.</i>


    But my body remembered.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I was back there. The way my heart pounded, the way my breath caught in my throat, the way I pleaded¡ªbut it didn¡¯t matter. <i>Nothing</i> I said mattered.


    Because, at that moment, I wasn¡¯t Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I wasn¡¯t a person. I was something to be <i>owned</i>. <i>Controlled</i>. <i>imed</i>.


    It should¡¯ve never happened. <i>It should¡¯ve never happened.</i>


    And yet, here I was, sitting in the aftermath, my hands still trembling, my skin still burning where he touched me.


    The worst part?


    A part of me still didn¡¯t believe it. Like it was a nightmare I hadn¡¯t woken up from. Like if I just pretended hard enough, I could scrub his voice out of my ears, his touch off my skin, the weight of him out of my mind.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Because I know... no matter how much I tried to shake the memory, no matter how much I tried to pretend I was still the same, I would <i>never</i> be the same again.

 Chapter 161: _ The Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 161: _ The Betrayal</h4>


    With my own eyes, I saw Axel professing his love for Rosa. I saw him.


    The words echoed in my head, over and over again, as if my mind refused to process them properly. The scene reyed in shes; Axel¡¯s voice that was tender and full of warmth. The way his hands brushed against Rosa¡¯s skin, the way he looked at her, the way he...


    I sucked in a shaky breath, pressing a hand to my stomach.


    I had been so sure.


    So, so sure.


    I had defended him. I had sworn up and down that Axel would never hurt me. That he was different. That he cared.


    And yet.


    I closed my eyes, but the memory was still there, burned into the back of my eyelids like.


    Had Mateo been right all along?


    No. No. I couldn¡¯t...


    I shot to my feet, barely noticing the way my legs trembled beneath me. My skin still felt too tight, like it didn¡¯t belong to me anymore. My body still hummed with the jiggle of something awful, something I couldn¡¯t name, something I couldn¡¯t let myself name.


    But none of that mattered now.


    Because Axel... Axel was gone.


    He was not gone in the physical sense. He was still around, still in Rosa¡¯s room doing God knows what. But right now, he was gone in the way that mattered.


    The Axel I had believed in, the one I had whispered my fears to, the one who had fought for me times without number, the one I had clung to when everything else crumbled¡ªhe wasn¡¯t real.


    Or maybe he was. Maybe I had simply never known him at all. Maybe I was the one who had drowned myself in a fantasy, thinking there was a connection between us.


    My hands curled around the scarf... the one that was covering the profanity he¡¯d left engraved in me.


    Oh, how dare he? How dare he sneak into my room in the dead of the night, kiss me, mark me, and then refuse to take responsibility?


    He hadn¡¯t even acknowledged this burden he¡¯d dropped me in yet. We haven¡¯t even talked about it. Was his n to ruin my life?


    What the hell was I supposed to do with the mark? The pull, the itch, the longing? What in the world did he expect me to do with my life now?!


    How could he do this to me?


    A strangled sound crawled up my throat.


    I had lost everything.


    I backed up until my knees hit the edge of my bed, and then I sank onto it, my hands gripping the sheets as if they could keep me from slipping into nothingness. My head swam with too many thoughts, and too many emotions, each one fighting to be felt first.


    Pain.


    Rage.


    Betrayal.


    And underneath it all, something worse.


    Something that made my chest ache and my throat burn.


    I wanted to cry.


    I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to rewind time, to go back to before I had seen what I saw before I had felt what I felt, before Mateo had...


    A shudder ran down my spine.


    No. I couldn¡¯t think about that.


    I wouldn¡¯t.


    I curled my fingers into the fabric of my dress, nails pressing hard into my palms. I didn¡¯t know how long I sat there, staring at the floor, willing the world to make sense again.


    But it didn¡¯t.


    It never would.


    Was this how it ended? <i>How my and Axel¡¯s promising bond would crash without getting the chance to blossom?</i>


    My heart ached so badly, I almost dug it out if that¡¯d reduce the pain. I didn¡¯t know what to think or how to feel. The whole world felt too suffocating to contain my emotions.


    <i>I lost. Or... </i>


    No.


    No, this wasn¡¯t happening.


    I refused to believe it.


    Axel wasn¡¯t like that. He wasn¡¯t some heartless, lying bastard. He wasn¡¯t the type to whisper sweet things one night and then run off to be with someone else the next. He wasn¡¯t...


    I squeezed my eyes shut and shook my head so hard I almost made myself dizzy. <strong>No.</strong> I wasn¡¯t going to do this. I wasn¡¯t going to sit here, drowning in pathetic tears like some useless fool who gave up at the first sign of trouble.


    I had fought too hard.


    I had lost too much.


    I wasn¡¯t about to let my life bepletely ruined like this.


    Axel and I had something. He cared about me. I knew he did. I had seen it in his eyes, felt it in the way he touched me¡ª<strong>marked</strong> me. That had to mean something, right? He wasn¡¯t cruel enough to do all that and then... and then turn his back on me like it was nothing.


    Maybe I had misunderstood. Maybe there was an exnation. Maybe Rosa had tricked him into something. Maybe...


    I dragged my sleeve across my face, wiping away the evidence of my breakdown. <strong>Enough was enough. </strong>


    Crying wouldn¡¯t fix this.


    Sitting here, trembling like a useless coward, wouldn¡¯t fix this.


    I needed to see him. I needed to hear it from him, to see his face and <strong>make him exin.</strong>


    My heart pounded against my ribs as I got to my feet. My legs were still shaky, but I forced myself forward, one step at a time.


    I was <strong>not</strong> giving up on Axel this easily.


    I was not giving up on us this easily.


    I straightened my dress, ignored the way my throat ached, and walked out of my room with all the confidence I could scrape together.


    The house was eerily quiet, except for the distant whispers of the maids, but I didn¡¯t care about them. I had one goal in mind¡ª<strong>Axel.</strong>


    When I reached Rosa¡¯s door, I paused. Yes, Axel was in there but what was I even nning to say?


    <i>Oh, hey, Axel, I saw you holding my sister like she was your whole world, but no big deal! Just wanted to know why you marked me and then ran off to someone else!</i>


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and clenched my fists. <strong>It doesn¡¯t matter. I need to see him.</strong>


    Just as I was about to knock, I heard the first sinful sound.


    <i>Thump.</i>


    I froze.


    Then, I heard it again.


    <i>Thump.</i>


    And then, I heard a soft, breathy moan.


    I blinked. Surely, I had imagined that.


    Then, it came again and louder this time. More drawn out.


    "Oh, Axel... YES! YES!"


    After that came a giggle.


    And then, another sound¡ªlower, rougher. Axel¡¯s voice. I couldn¡¯t move.


    My whole body turned to ice as the realization sank in most coldly and cruelly. Horrification creeping into my bones like a sickness.


    <i>No.</i>


    I must have heard wrong. There was no way Axel was mating with Rosa after just announcing his interest in her. I was about to call myself crazy when it happened again


    Rosa moaned his name. Loudly.


    "AXEL! FUCK ME HARDER!"


    Everything inside me <strong>shattered.</strong>

 Chapter 162: _ Talk To Me

    <h4>Chapter 162: _ Talk To Me</h4>


    I didn¡¯t even realize I had copsed against the door until I felt the wood press against my back. My breath came in shallow and uneven gasps, my fingers gripping the fabric of my dress so hard I thought it might tear.


    The sound of them ... <i>of him</i>¡ªwas unmistakable now. The quiet creak of the bed. The rhythm of it. Rosa¡¯s breathless little noises, so sickeningly sweet, so full of pleasure.


    And Axel.


    Axel.


    The same Axel who had kissed me. The same Axel who had made me believe..


    I pressed my hand against my mouth, forcing myself not to make a sound.


    I couldn¡¯t believe this.


    I <i>wouldn¡¯t</i> believe this.


    But the proof was right there, behind that door, sinking into my ears, making me feel like something inside me was being ripped apart, piece by piece.


    <i>He said he cared about me.</i>


    <i>He marked me.</i>


    <i>And now... now he was in there with her?</i>


    The betrayal was unbearable. It was a deep, gnawing pain that settled in my chest like a wound that would never heal.


    <i>It would never heal. </i>


    And as if the universe hadn¡¯t humiliated me enough, footsteps began to approach.


    I barely had time to lift my head before I saw them, the maids. They stopped when they saw me sitting there, and then... they smiled.


    "<i>Oh, look at this,</i>" one of them cooed.


    "<i>Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, waiting so patiently for her beloved Beta Axel. What a sight!</i>"


    A few others giggled.


    I said nothing. I couldn¡¯t.


    I sat there, staring at the floor, my whole body numb.


    "<i>Tell me,</i>" another one sneered. "<i>Did you actually think a nobleman like Beta Axel would settle for a useless little Omega like you?</i>"


    Laughter boomed through the group.


    "<i>She really thought she was special, didn¡¯t she?</i>"


    "<i>Poor thing. Sitting here like a stray dog, waiting for scraps.</i>"


    "<i>Maybe she should listen a little closer¡ªhear just how much he prefers Lady Rosa.</i>"


    I flinched.


    They giggled again, then walked past me. Soon enough, theirughter faded into the distance and I was again left alone to bask in the soundtrack of Rosa and Axel¡¯s sexual intercourse.


    I wished I had something to throw at them. Something sharp. Something that would make them bleed.


    But I had nothing.


    I was <strong>nothing.</strong>


    I pressed my forehead against my knees, my chest tight.


    I had thought this was going to be different. It wasn¡¯t.


    However, I wasn¡¯t going to move an inch from here until I had spoken to Axel, and he rejected me to my face.


    .


    .


    I don¡¯t know how long I sat there.


    Minutes. Hours. An eternity.


    The sun dipped below the horizon, and still, the sounds continued. The rhythmic creaking. The low, breathy moans. The asional gasp, muffledughter.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, but it didn¡¯t matter. The sounds had already carved themselves into my skull, ying on a loop in a cruel and inescapable torment.


    How much longer could they possibly go on?


    Was Axel using his supernatural stamina?


    Were they stopping for water breaks? A snack?


    I hated myself for even wondering.


    I shifted against the door, my legs stiff and aching from sitting for so long. The maids had passed through a few more times, each more delighted than thest to find me still here, still humiliated, still pathetic.


    I ignored them. I ignored everything.


    All I could do was wait.


    And suffer.


    <strong><i>*********</i></strong>It wasn¡¯t until the moon had fully risen that the door finally creaked open.


    My entire body tensed.


    A rush of cool air hit me first, the scent of sweat and perfume entered the hallway first. Then, <strong>them.</strong>


    Axel stepped out first, his broad frame making my stomach ache as I pictured it on Rosa, rocking her all day. His dark hair was a little disheveled, his shirt slightly unbuttoned, as if he hadn¡¯t even bothered to straighten himself before leaving.


    Behind him was <strong>Rosa.</strong>


    Her hair was effortlessly perfect, cascading over her shoulders like she had just stepped out of a painting. Her dress, which she had most certainly not been wearing earlier was practically announcing what had just transpired.


    She caught sight of me instantly.


    Her lips curled into something that was supposed to be a smile but was far too sharp and far too satisfied.


    "Oh, my sweet little Hermana. What are you doing here like some kind of creep?"


    I barely looked at her. I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t give a damn about her, frolicking with a man who had marked her sisters


    All my focus for now ¨C <strong>everything</strong>¡ªwas on Axel.


    His eyes met mine.


    For the briefest moment, something shed across his face. Surprise? Guilt?


    It was gone before I could name it.


    I swallowed hard, forcing my voice to work. "I need to talk to you."


    Axel exhaled slowly, as I had just presented him with a particrly tedious task. "Not now, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    <i>How could he say no to me? How could he?</i>


    "Please." I took a step closer shamelessly. "Just for a moment."


    His expression remained cold and indifferent, but I didn¡¯t miss the way his fingers twitched at his sides, as if he was resisting the urge to reach for me.


    Rosa, of course, was <strong>thrilled</strong> by this.


    She gasped, clutching Axel¡¯s arm as if I had just attacked him with a knife. "Are you serious?" she scoffed. "You¡¯re still here, begging? This is pathetic, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I love you so much, so maybe it¡¯s high time you learn to return my sisterly love!"


    I ignored her.


    She <strong>hated</strong> that.


    Axel sighed, rubbing his temple. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, go to your room."


    Go to my room? What did he expect? That I¡¯d return to living my life like nothing happened? Like I¡¯d overlook all of this and pretend like I was bearing his mark, like I wasn¡¯t on the verge of losing myself and my life. Like Father wouldn¡¯t marry me off to a rogue should they discover my secret. <i>Our secret. </i>


    I shook my head, reaching for his arm once again. "Not until you talk to me."


    <i>I meant it. </i>

 Chapter 163: _ A Small Victory

    <h4>Chapter 163: _ A Small Victory</h4>


    Axel¡¯s rejection stung like an open wound rubbed raw with salt. I stood there, clutching his sleeve like a desperate fool, my fingers quivering with the need to hold onto something... anything.


    I could feel Rosa¡¯s presence beside him, her stoic satisfaction that in the end, she¡¯s gotten what she wanted like she always did was so palpable and it made me sick.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let this end like this. I couldn¡¯t risk being sent to live as the wife of a devious rogue.


    "Axel," I whispered shakily.


    I reached for him, needing to touch him, to feel something real in the nightmare my life had be. But before I could even graze his sleeve...


    A sudden force mmed into my shoulder.


    I gasped as I tumbled backward,nding hard against the tiled floor. A sharp pain exploded in my hip, and my palms stung from breaking my fall. For a moment, all I could hear was my own shallow breathing and the rushing sound of blood pounding in my ears.


    "Stay away from my fianc¨¦, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you tramp!" Rosa snapped, ring at me with pure hatred.


    The mask of kindness she had been wearing for Axel¡¯s sake broke down, revealing the true Rosa underneath.


    I blinked up at her in shock, but I was too shocked to move.


    A muscle in Axel¡¯s jaw twitched. His fingers curled into fists at his sides. It was subtle, but I caught it¡ªanger was starting to overtake him.


    For a second, it almost looked like he couldn¡¯t stand seeing me in pain.


    He moved.


    Just a little; his foot lifted, like he was about toe forward and help me up, but then he stopped himself. His lips came apart before pressing into a hard line, and he forced himself to turn away.


    He was fighting it.


    But why?


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," Rosa gasped suddenly, clutching her hands to her mouth as if she had just realized what she had done. "Oh no! I didn¡¯t mean to push you that hard! Are you alright?"


    Liar.


    I knew her well enough to see the triumph twinkling behind her feigned concern.


    Axel knew it too.


    His eyes trailed to Rosa for a moment. His fingers wriggled, and for the briefest second, I saw the anger. He clenched his jaw, nostrils ring, but he swallowed it down, forcing himself to remain still.


    I had never seen Axel hold back anger before. He wasn¡¯t like that. When he was mad, he let the world feel it. The fact that he was forcing himself to remain indifferent, to stay away from me, only confirmed it; something was wrong.


    He still cared.


    He didn¡¯t want to. He was trying to pretend otherwise. But he cared.


    The realization shot through me like lightning. I wasn¡¯t imagining it. Something was wrong.


    Axel wasn¡¯t like this. Notpletely.


    I needed to get through to him.


    Before I could stop myself, I dropped to my knees, grabbing onto his leg with both hands.


    "Axel, please," I begged with desperation thickening my voice. "Please, just talk to me. Just tell me what¡¯s going on. I know you don¡¯t hate me. I know you..."


    "Let go of him," Rosa cut in but I ignored her.


    Axel didn¡¯t move. His whole body went stiff and I could feel his muscles tense beneath my fingers.


    "Please," I repeated.


    Rosa let out a frustrated huff. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, stop embarrassing yourself! He doesn¡¯t want you! Let go of him right now!"


    I clung tighter to Axel¡¯s legs, scrambling on the floor like a prisoner.


    "Please! Axel, listen to me. I just need an audience. Five minutes. Just five minutes..."


    "Get off of him!" Rosa hissed this time, reaching down to pry me away, but I only tightened my grip.


    "Axel, please!" I begged as tears burned my eyes. "Whatever it is, whatever¡¯s happening, you don¡¯t have to do this! Please just talk to me..."


    "Let go of him!" Rosa shrieked.


    Then what I felt next was a sharp pain as her foot mmed into my ribs.


    A sharp cry tore from my throat as I was thrown backward, my body curling in on itself. My breath left me in a ragged gasp as a wave of agony sizzled through me.


    She had kicked me.


    Hard.


    My finger wed at the ground as I tried to breathe through the pain. Stars danced in my vision, and for a moment, I thought I might pass out.


    I had thought Axel would just stand there and watch me get kicked like a criminal, but he didn¡¯t


    "Rosa! Are you out of your damn MIND?!"


    Axel¡¯s voice roared through the hallway, raw and furious. The sound of it rattled through me, jolting me back into awareness.


    "You just <i>kicked</i> her?" His voice was filled with an overwhelming amount of rage that even Rosa clearly hadn¡¯t expected.


    I forced my gaze upward, blinking through the haze of pain in me. Rosa¡¯s face had gone pale.


    "I¡ªI was just..."


    Axel took a threatening step forward, his eyes aze. "You think I want to marry a woman who treats others like trash? Who can¡¯t even show an ounce of kindness?"


    His hands clenched at his sides, shaking. His whole body was taut, like he was barely restraining himself. "I don¡¯t want a <i>heartless bitch</i> as my wife."


    The words echoed through the hall like gunfire.


    Rosa gasped, clutching her chest like he had physically struck her. "Axel! You¡ªyou don¡¯t mean that! I was just..."


    And then, before I could even process what was happening, Axel reached down and yanked me up. His grip was firm but very careful not to bruise me. The butterflies in my stomach fluttered to life as his warmth seeped into my skin while he held me steady.


    He turned to me with his jaw still tight.


    "Come with me," he muttered.


    My heart skipped. He was taking me with him.


    Rosa made a strangled noise, her hands fisting in her skirts. "Axel, <i>no</i>! Don¡¯t let her manipte you! You¡¯re mine! You <i>love</i> me!"


    Axel ignored her.


    I felt the smallest hint of a smile tug at the corner of my lips.


    Oh, Rosa must be <i>seething</i>. She was no more or less acting like Cami now and losing her popr sophistication.

 Chapter 164: _ You Did This To Me

    <h4>Chapter 164: _ You Did This To Me</h4>


    I could hear Rosa sputtering behind us, frantically trying to salvage the moment. "Axel, baby, I...I didn¡¯t mean to! You know how I get when I¡¯m emotional! I was just... I was just trying to protect you!"


    He didn¡¯t look back. Neither did I.


    I followed him without hesitation, my body still aching, but I barely noticed. He was taking me to my room. To talk. To finally give me the chance I had been praying for.


    Rosa¡¯s footsteps pounded against the floor as she ran after us. "Axel, mi amor, wait! Please, I didn¡¯t mean it! You know I love you."


    We reached my door. I stepped inside first.


    Axel hesitated at the threshold. He looked guilty. So, so guilty. He wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes.


    Rosa tried to follow us in, her hands reaching for him. "Axel, let¡¯s just talk about this..."


    I turned.


    Met her wide, desperate eyes. And then I grabbed the door.


    For the first time in a long time, I smiled. It was a slow victorious smirk.


    And I mmed the door right in her face.


    The sound of it mming shut was like a gunshot echoing in the silence that followed. I stood there for a moment, my hand still resting on the knob.


    Rosa was on the other side of that door, likely fuming. If I had any energy left, I might haveughed. But I didn¡¯t.


    I was too tired.


    I exhaled slowly and turned to Axel.


    He stood stiffly near the door, his hands dipped in his pockets. He looked guilty¡ªso guilty. His jaw was tight and his eyes were downcast, refusing to meet mine.


    Coward.


    "Axel," I said quietly.


    There was no reaction. He just stood there, blowing out air from his mouth. As if he was bracing himself.


    I stepped closer, searching his face, trying to find the Axel I once knew in the man standing before but I almost couldn¡¯t.


    <i>Where was MY Axel?</i>


    "Look at me," I said, firmer this time.


    He didn¡¯t. The rejection stung sharper than Rosa¡¯s kick to my ribs.


    "Look at me, Axel."


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. His fingers twitched, but he finally lifted his gaze to meet mine. His eyes were full of things he wasn¡¯t saying, things I wasn¡¯t sure I even wanted to hear.


    I clenched my fists. I had to ask. I had to hear it from his lips.


    "Please."


    For another briefest second, his gaze darted toward me before quickly shifting away.


    I swallowed hard, forcing down the lump in my throat.


    "Is it true? Are you marrying Rosa?" I asked, wondering when I¡¯d grow up so fast to stand up for what I wanted like this.


    However, Axel didn¡¯t answer.


    He closed his eyes briefly before exhaling through his nose. And then, finally¡ªhe nodded.


    "Yes."


    It shouldn¡¯t have hurt.


    I already knew. I had seen the way Rosa draped herself over him, the way she dered him hers without hesitation, the way he had initiated it first today.


    The fact that he knelt before my Father just because he wanted his approval after everything, the fact that Axel, who was literally a tter of ego did that already said enough.


    I had already known.


    But hearing it?


    Hearing him say it so bluntly, so easily like it was just a fact, like it was as natural as breathing¡ªfelt like being sliced open with a dull de.


    <i>Slowly and painfully. </i>


    I let out a shaky breath and forced myself to stay strong. I could crumbleter. When I was alone. When he wasn¡¯t looking.


    <strong>Stay strong, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Don¡¯t break.</strong>


    I licked my lips, blinking back the tears that were threatening to rise in my eyes. "And what about me?"


    Axel flinched.


    "What about me?" I repeated. "Why did youe to my room that night, Axel? Why did you kiss me? What was I?"


    There was a pause. Then, quietly... too quietly¡ªhe said, "A mistake."


    A sharp pain shot through my chest, spreading like wildfire all over. <i>It hurt so badly, I¡¯d give anything to make it stop. </i>


    "A mistake," I repeated, letting the words settle and feeling them pierce through me. "Is that what you¡¯re telling yourself? That I was nothing more than a mistake?"


    Axel clenched his jaw. His whole body was rigid, like a man holding back something highly secretive. Was there more to this?


    "That night... was the biggest mistake of my life," he ground out. "And if I could take it back, I would."


    I felt like he had just kicked me in the ribs again.


    Everything around me blurred; the walls, the floor, the fuzzy light of the room. All I could see was <strong>him</strong>¡ªand the way he was tearing me apart piece by piece.


    I couldn¡¯t stop a hup, blinking against the burning in my eyes. "Then what about this?"


    My hands trembled as I reached for the scarf wrapped tightly around my neck. The scarf I had worn every single day since that night. The scarf that protected me. That protected him.


    Slowly, I untied it, letting the fabric slip through my fingers and pool onto the floor.


    Axel¡¯s eyes snapped to it immediately. I turned my head, exposing my skin to him. <strong>Exposing his mark.</strong>


    His face paled. <i>Yes, it better do. </i>


    The mark he had left. The mark that branded me, that tied me to him in a way that could never be undone.


    I watched his expression carefully, looking for anything like guilt, regret, or anger. But all I saw was bleakness in his features.


    <i>Since when had Axel changed so much? Has he been ying me all along?</i>


    "You did this to me," I said, my voice breaking. "Do you have any idea what happens to an Omega who has been marked outside of the mate bond?"


    Axel remained frozen, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard.


    "Do you know the consequences I will face? Do you know what they will call me? A desperate Omega who tried to seduce a high-ranking wolf. A disgrace. A liar. Some might even say I forced you. And do you know what happens to women like that in our pack, Axel?" My voice cracked. "They get <strong>banished.</strong> And with my Father, he¡¯ll marry me off to an old, ugly, and devious rogue, iming I have sullied the family¡¯s name because I HAVE, Axel."


    I took a moment to breathe, my chest rising and falling. "First, I am an Omega, and now, I got marked by my sister¡¯s soon-to-be fiance outside of the mate bond?!"


    Surely, there must be even an ounce of remorse and conscious left in him, right?

 Chapter 165: _ Broken

    <h4>Chapter 165: _ Broken</h4>


    Axel remained mute as though he was deaf to my words. However, from the way his throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, I knew he was feeling their impact.


    "Do you know the consequences I will face? Do you know what they will call me? A desperate Omega who tried to seduce a high-ranking wolf. A disgrace. A liar. Some might even say I forced you. And do you know what happens to women like that in our pack, Axel?" My voice cracked. "They get <strong>banished.</strong> And with my Father, he¡¯ll marry me off to an old, ugly, and devious rogue, iming I have sullied the family¡¯s name because I HAVE, Axel."


    I took a moment to breathe, my chest rising and falling. "First, I am an Omega, and now, I got marked by my sister¡¯s soon-to-be fiance outside of the mate bond?!"


    His hands twitched at his sides.


    I took a step closer, desperate for him to understand, to <strong>see</strong> what he had done to me. "I have lived every day terrified that someone would notice. That someone would pull at my scarf, and my secret would be exposed. Every time someone reaches for it, my heart stops. Every time someone nces at my neck for a second too long, I feel like I can¡¯t breathe."


    Axel¡¯s breathing had grown heavier. His fingers curled into fists so tightly his knuckles went white.


    <i>Was he feeling it? The guilt? Regret? Did he realize what was at stake now?</i>


    "I have protected our secret. I have protected <strong>us.</strong> I¡¯m not even good at protecting myself, but I have gone out of the way just to protect what we shared." My voice trembled, but I kept going. "And what about you? Are you just going to marry Rosa and let me be ruined?"


    His face fell and I thought I had finally gotten to him, but when he finally spoke, his voice was cold. "I¡¯m sorry, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    "Sorry?" I repeated hollowly.


    "I have always wanted Rosa. Since childhood. And I won¡¯t let one mistake stop me from achieving my deepest desire." He finished in a distant tone.


    I physically recoiled at those cruel words. Who could have known that behind all that fake act of justice, behind all that caring exterior was a disgusting and heartless bastard in Axel?


    After everything... <i>after making me feel like I was the most important woman to him in the world, he was doing... this?</i>


    Deepest desire. That was what she was to him.


    Not me. It was never me.


    I sucked in a sharp breath, but it was useless. The pain had already settled in my chest, and it wasn¡¯t being pretty either.


    "The only thing I can do for you now is give you some advice," Axel continued, his voice oddly emotionless, as if this wasn¡¯t destroying me. "If there is someone else who wants you, you should go to them. Love them heartily."


    I stared at him, waiting for him to <strong>take it back</strong>.


    He didn¡¯t.


    "You should find someone who actually wants you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Because it¡¯s hard to choose an Omega when there are so many eligible females in the pack."


    It felt like the final dagger to my heart. So that¡¯s what I was to him now... an Omega. Coming from someone who goes out of his way to show people that I was worth something beyond my omega status, this was a lot to swallow.


    He almost seemed like someone else. Yet, he felt so familiar.


    I let out a brokenugh that was bitter and humorless. "You think I should appreciate a man who I don¡¯t have any feelings for? To lead him on and trap him in a one-sided love web as has been done to me?" My voice cracked. "Do you even hear yourself right now?"


    Axel said nothing.


    The room spun around me and I thought I might copse, but I didn¡¯t care. The pain inside me was too loud, too crushing, and too much.


    There was no more shame in me. I wouldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Axel would never get this version of me ever again. I would never be the Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ I was about to be in his presence ever again.


    The one who actually says how she felt.


    I lifted my chin, swallowing down the sob lodged in my throat. "What if I don¡¯t want someone else?" I whispered. "What if I want <strong>you?</strong>"


    His eyes shed.


    My lips trembled, but I refused to stop now. "What if I <strong>love</strong> you?"


    and of course, there was silence.


    Axel shook his head, further dipping his hands in his pockets. He looked like he had just been punched, like I¡¯d dered I wanted to kill him, not love him.


    He had no idea how big this was for me. How personal, how memorable this moment would be for the rest of my life. This was the first time I¡¯d ever confess my feelings to any man.


    Axel he¡ªhe was my first love.


    But then, after what felt like an eternity, he inhaled sharply, schooling his features into that of indifference.


    "Then if you love me, you should let me be with the woman I love." He dered and bells rang in my eyes.


    Everything inside me shattered.


    Tears burned my eyes, but I really didn¡¯t want to let them fall. <i>No, don¡¯t cry, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. </i>Not in front of him. Not when he didn¡¯t deserve to see them.


    I shouldn¡¯t have doubted Mateo. He only meant well. He only didn¡¯t want to see me hurt. He had been right about Axel.


    Was this how Mateo felt when I rejected him? Was this how much his chest hurt that it felt like a wound was festering in it?


    It was no wonder he reacted that way. No wonder he terrified me. You were either disgusted or vengeful. In Mateo¡¯s case, he was vengeful.


    I, on the other hand, was disgusted with this deceitful man in front of me. <i>I couldn¡¯t believe I let myself get fooled. All along, I didn¡¯t mean more than a little sister to him: </i>


    A second of silence passed and then, I made an internal decision.


    I exhaled shakily and stepped back, feeling the cold rush of air between us. I reached for my scarf, pulling it up over my neck and covering the mark¡ªthe shame, the taint as Mateo had called it.


    Then, in a whisper, I pointed toward the door. "Get out."


    Axel nced at me. At first, he hesitated and I almost got fooled by the seeming pain in his eyes until I saw the corners of his mouth faintly curving up.


    Was that a... smirk? Was he triumphant? d he had broken my heart?


    Really?!


    I lifted my head, meeting his gaze, and this time, <strong>I</strong> was the one who looked away first. "I said get out, Axel!"


    There was a long pause. And then¡ªfootsteps.


    The door creaked open. He didn¡¯t say anything as he left. Didn¡¯t look back. <i>He was worse than ¨¢lvaro. </i>At least, ¨¢lvaro was in about who he really was. He didn¡¯t pretend to be some emphatic hero who deceived girls into winking their hearts.


    And as the door clicked shut behind him, I finally let myself break.

 Chapter 166: _ Stand Up For Myself

    <h4>Chapter 166: _ Stand Up For Myself</h4>


    Axel was gone.


    I knew because the door had clicked shut behind him, and the space he had upied was now empty.


    But the moment he left, it was as though the tears I had been desperately holding back crumbled, flooding my cheeks.


    My knees wobbled and gave way, and I copsed onto the floor. I clutched my scarf so tightly that my nails dug into my palms, the pain grounding me, but it wasn¡¯t enough. It wasn¡¯t nearly enough topete with the gaping hole inside my chest.


    The first sob burst out of me so violently I almost choked on it. Then another. And another. I pressed my hands to my face, but it did nothing to muffle the sounds. It was ugly. It was loud. I cried like a dying animal, like something had been ripped out of me, and maybe it had.


    Axel.


    The same Axel who had once told me to always stand up for myself.


    The same Axel who had once beaten the butcher ck and blue when the bastard dared to put his hands on me.


    The same Axel who had once stormed into my father¡¯spound and demanded that I be treated right He had been furious then, livid in a way that made me believe... truly believe¡ªthat I mattered to him.


    And now, that same Axel had just left me shattered on the floor like I was nothing.


    I wrapped my arms around myself and rocked back and forth, my body trembling from the force of my cries. It wasn¡¯t fair. <i>None of it was fair. </i>


    How had he changed so fast? How had I not seen it?


    I lost track of time, lost in my grief, until an hour must have passed. My tears had dried in crusty tracks on my cheeks, and my throat was raw from all the sobbing. I was still curled up on the floor, staring nkly at the ceiling, when...


    <strong>BANG! BANG! BANG!</strong>


    The door rattled on its hinges. I flinched, my swollen eyes darting toward it.


    "MAR¨ªA JOS¨¦!"


    Fucking Rosa.


    My blood turned to ice.


    "Open this damn door before I break it down!" she shouted.


    Her voice carried the kind of rage that set houses on fire... one that burned everything in its path.


    Panic surged through me, but then the anger at everything I was losing because of her selfish self was bigger than whatever fear of Rosa had been embedded in me.


    It came fast and hot, flooding over the sadness like a violent wave crashing against the shore. <i>I was done being the victim. I was done being the first obedient well-mannered daughter Father had trained me to be.</i>


    What was the point of living up to the ways I¡¯d been taught all my life if he had abandoned me midway and left me to face the wrath of the world alone without his protection?


    What was the point in wallowing in fear and respecting my older sisters if they had not even in the least bit of empathy towards me?


    If all the emotions they felt for me were dark; jealousy, envy, hatred, and rage?


    Hatred built up of years of envy? Rage that came from hoarding the hatred in and not daring to touch a finger on my head because Father wouldn¡¯t condone it ever since varo set his sight on me.


    Of what use was all of this when my purpose in life had changed?


    Perhaps, it was high time I changed just as my life had. Maybe, just maybe, that was the only way I¡¯d survive in this cruel new world.


    Otherwise, I just might die some pitiful death soon enough.


    I bolted upright, but I couldn¡¯t help my shaking hands. "Go to hell, Rosa! You¡¯re good at ruining lives, aren¡¯t you? Ruin someone else¡¯s for a change!"


    The silence that followed my words was much expected. Never had I spoken to Rosa rudely. I mean, I had never raised my voice at her as the fear of her was heavy in my heart from all the childhood bullying.


    Outsiders might not know, but Rosa was one dangerous and terrifying being.


    <i>BANG!</i>


    The entire door shuddered under the impact.


    I scrambled backward.


    "Oh, you <i>bitch</i>," Rosa snarled. "You think you¡¯ve got a spine now, huh? You¡¯re a wolfless little rat. You should <i>know better</i>."


    Another bang.


    I jumped.


    "You have three seconds to open this door," she growled, her voice almost inhuman.


    I let out a bitterugh, the sound scratching at my sore throat. "Why don¡¯t you go n your wedding instead? You¡¯re good at stealing things from people. Maybe go pick out my leftovers from Axel¡¯s closet!"


    I could hear Rosa scoffing before growing silent. You know the shock when someone who had done nothing but now their head and obey you all their lives suddenly grew some balls? I bet that was the conflict she was grappling with right now.


    The sheer shock.


    For a second, I thought I had won. Then...


    <i>BANG. BANG. BANG. </i>


    "YOU FILTHY LITTLE BITCH!" Rosa screeched. "OPEN THIS DOOR!"


    "OR WHAT?!" I shot back, something in me snapping. My usual timid self was nowhere to be found. "You gonna cry to Daddy? Gonna get your pretty Luna dress dirty? Oh, wait, I know! You¡¯ll threaten to tell the whole pack I¡¯m a dirty Omega whore, right? So original, Rosa! Really! Maybe you should carve it on my gravestone when I die!"


    I heard her furious breathing from the other side.


    Oh, she was<i> mad mad.</i>


    <i>Good. </i>


    <strong><i>CRACK.</i></strong>


    My eyes widened as the door suddenly broke down under a terrifying force.


    <strong><i>CRASH! </i></strong>


    Wood splintered all over, the door bursting open like it had been hit by a wrecking ball. My mouth dropped open in horror.


    "What the...?!"


    My heart nearly dropped in my mouth as Rosa stormed in, her eyes burning with unrestrained fury and I suddenly realized that I might have pushed her too hard.


    I scrambled backward, my entire body going rigid as she stalked toward me. Rosa was tall, powerful, and every bit the Luna she was meant to be. I, on the other hand, was nothing but Wolfless and Weak.


    Her presence alone made the room feel suffocating.


    "You must have lost your damn mind! Did you just tell <i>me</i> to go to hell?"


    I swallowed hard. My body screamed at me to run, but there was nowhere to go. It was better to plead as this was a battle I¡¯d already lose the moment Rosa stepped in.


    The Rosa I knew wouldn¡¯t hesitate to disable me if she so wished. <i>Maybe, just maybe, she might destroy the beauty I had that they so much despised today. </i>

 Chapter 167: _ How Could You Bear His Mark?!

    <h4>Chapter 167: _ How Could You Bear His Mark?!</h4>


    Rosa¡¯s fingers brushed against my scarf, and I flinched so hard it was as if she had set fire to my skin.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t react. Just stood there, tilting her head ever so slightly, like a cat toying with its prey. Then, slowly, it made my stomach churn.


    Her lips curled into a sinister smirk.


    She had seen it. The mark. Of course, she must have. I should have known when she stood behind my door that she would have used her elevated hearing to eavesdrop on us.


    Panic surged through me like lightning striking the same spot twice. I jumped forward, trying to yank the scarf back over my neck, but Rosa was faster. Her grip mped around my wrists like an iron shackle, pinning them in ce.


    "Ah-ah," she tutted, shaking her head as though I were a disobedient child. "Now, why would you want to hide something so... scandalous?"


    I thrashed against her hold, but it was useless. Rosa was stronger, fueled by her fury and whatever twisted pleasure she got from watching me squirm.


    "Let go," I hissed, my voice rasping from the earlier choking.


    "Why? So you can pretend this never happened?" She yanked me closer until I could see the glint in her eyes. "I already overheard everything, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Everything."


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to whimper. I had given her enough satisfaction tonight.


    "Leave me alone, Rosa," I warned, struggling to blink as one of my eyelids was already swollen and bruised.


    Her eyes gleamed with triumph. "Oh, you stupid, wolfless little thing." She released me suddenly, only to take a step back and snap her fingers.


    The maids lurking in the hallway flinched at the sound, their eyes darting between us. Just a little snap of Rosa¡¯s fingers was enough to make them squirm.


    "All of you, out," Rosa ordered in a voice that was as sharp as a whip. "Not a word of this to anyone."


    The maids scrambled away as if the devil himself was on their heels, shutting the door behind them with a heavy thud.


    And then, it was just the two of us.


    Alone. With nowhere for me to run.


    I swallowed hard, pulse hammering against my throat.


    Rosa turned back to me, tilting her head, the amusement in her eyes bing something uglier and darker.


    "I heard everything," she murmured again, sighing like it was a little piece of work that needed taking care of.


    The room began to tilt, and I was dizzy. <i>Was this the highlight of my life? </i>


    <i>Was this how I¡¯d end up until old age? Someone needed to do something real quick. I had thought Axel was the one, but I was wrong. </i>


    <i>Who exactly was my... savior?</i>


    My stomach twisted into a violent knot.


    Rosa sighed dramatically, running her fingers through her hair. "Oh hermana, I heard the way you were <i>begging</i> him toe take you. How you whined about your precious little kiss." She pouted mockingly. "How <i>he</i> marked <i>you</i>." Her eyes snapped to mine, and the malice in them sent ice down my spine. "Like you were <i>his</i> to mark."


    I clenched my fists, breathing through my nose and trying to steady the roaring panic in my chest.


    She leaned in and her breath was warm against my ear. "You¡¯re pathetic," she whispered. "A desperate, wolfless Omega trying to sink her ws into something she doesn¡¯t deserve."


    I turned my face away, refusing to let her see the way my throat burned with unshed tears.


    I wouldn¡¯t cry. Not in front of her. Not for him.


    Her fingers wrapped around my jaw, nails digging into my skin as she yanked my face forward.


    "Look at me when I¡¯m talking to you," she seethed.


    I was about to tell her to go have him for all I care when I felt a sharp, blinding pain shing across my face.


    For a second, I didn¡¯t understand what had happened. What I heard at first was a crackling sound that echoed in my ears, and something warm sttering against my skin.


    Blood and it was mine.


    My vision blurred as my knees wobbled. My hands shot up to my cheek, but Rosa snatched my wrist midair, holding it in a bruising grip.


    <i>She... she just shed my face. She just scarred me on the face. My beauty¡ªit was all I had now. Now... </i>


    I gasped. "What did you..."


    "You don¡¯t listen," she hissed. "You <i>never</i> listen."


    The scent of blood filled the air as it gushed out of me. A slow, burning sensation crawled across my cheek, and then the pain <i>exploded</i>.


    I staggered as the room spun even faster now. Oh, by the Moon, she... she had shed me.


    With her <i>fangs</i>.


    She had <i>marked</i> me.


    Not in the way Axel had, not in a way that signified anything other than pure, seething hatred.


    "You think you can take <i>my</i> ce?" Rosa spat. "You think you can take what belongs to me and walk away unscathed?"


    Blood trickled down my chin in a hot and sticky way. My fingers trembled as I touched my cheek. The wound was deep. I could <i>feel</i> the skin hanging, raw and torn.


    I turned wide eyes to her, and she smiled. It wasn¡¯t a smile of satisfaction. It was a smile of <i>possession</i>.


    "Consider that my gift to you, little sister," she crooned. "Something to <i>remember me by</i>."


    She stepped closer, brushing her thumb over the fresh wound and smearing the blood across my cheek.


    My stomach twisted violently.


    "This is for daring to kiss him." She whispered in the most loving voice I¡¯d ever heard from her.


    I trembled when she shot her hands in the air once again, bracing myself for impact. It dide in the form of a p on my other cheeks


    "This is for daring to bear <i>his</i> mark."


    She squatted to meet my height, gripped my shoulder, and dug her fangs into it.


    "And this¡ªis for making me regret not killing you sooner." She twisted her fangs in my shoulder, tearing my flesh sessfully and spilling blood over my dress.


    I could feel the energy rushing out of my body along with the blood. My eyes were barely holding together from shutting finally.


    <i>Very soon, I¡¯d die in the hands of these people. I just could tell and feel it deep within my bones. </i>

 Chapter 168: _ Shameless Little Whore

    <h4>Chapter 168: _ Shameless Little Whore</h4>


    Finally, Rosa stood to inspect the mess she had made, straightened and smoothed her dress like she hadn¡¯t just shed open my face.


    "You should be grateful I¡¯m feeling generous tonight," she mused. "I could have done <i>so much</i> worse."


    Her eyes flickered to my neck, the mark burning there like a brand, and then sheughed.


    "Oh, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," she sighed, shaking her head. "Why am I even bothered?"


    My eyes blinked rapidly, struggling to stay open.


    "Axel has <i>nothing</i> to be mated to where you¡¯re concerned


    <i>I knew what that meant. </i>The words struck harder than her ws. I sucked in a sharp breath, the sting of the wound forgotten when it came to the impact of her cruel words.


    "You¡¯re wolfless," she continued, waving a hand like it was the simplest truth in the world. "You have <i>nothing</i> to offer him. No wolf. No bond. No <i>future</i>." She clicked her tongue, feigning pity. "How tragic."


    I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to w at her perfect stoic face and tear it apart the way she had torn mine.


    But I couldn¡¯t. Because she was right. Axel had rejected me. Not just as a mate. But as <i>someone</i> who even <i>mattered</i>.


    Rosa stepped back, her eyes gleaming. "And until I¡¯m <i>sure</i> that you haven¡¯t already mated with him..."


    She trailed off, a cruel smile curving her lips. "You will <i>protect</i> that mark like your <i>life</i> depends on it."


    I stiffened.


    "If <i>anyone</i> sees it, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you <i>will not</i> link it to Axel. Find someone else to me it on. I can¡¯t let you ruin my and Axel¡¯s future because you chose to be a whore rather than being the innocent girl Father has brought you up to be."


    My stomach churned.


    "And if they <i>do</i> find out?" Her voice turned silky. "I will make sure you regret it."


    She let the words sink in, watching me with something I could only call pure delight.


    "Know what I¡¯ll do? I will work day and night to ensure Father marries you off to a rogue," she mused. "Someone <i>worthy</i> of a wolfless, worthless Omega."


    <i>Well, that wasn¡¯t news. I really wanted to talk back at this point, but even my mouth felt too heavy to move. </i>


    She chuckled. "Oh, don¡¯t look so horrified." She tapped my nose with one bloodied nail. "It¡¯s only what you <i>deserve</i>."


    My breathing turned shallow, panic curling around my ribs. She leaned in, lips brushing my ear one final time.


    "Remember, little sister, you <i>belong</i> to nothing. And no one. Especially not to Axel."


    With that, she turned away, striding toward the broken door, herughter trailing behind her.


    But as she reached there, I saw her stumbled back, startled, just as a figure stormed in, his presence swallowing the room whole.


    My blood ran <i>cold</i>.


    Don Diego. Father.


    His furious eyes snapped between us, taking in the wreckage.


    The blood. The broken mirror. The <i>mark</i> on my face.


    "Which one of you dares to break down a door in my precious VILLA?!" He roared, his wolf howling beneath the vibration.


    Was that the more important thing right now? Didn¡¯t he see the gash on my face? The horrendous wound inflicted upon me by my so-called sister amongst other things?!


    Rosa, who had been so confident moments ago, was startled at his entrance but it was only for a fraction of a second. Then, like the skilled actress she was, she straightened her shoulders, widened her eyes in carefully ced innocence, and let out a trembling gasp.


    "Oh, Pap¨¢!" she eximed, clutching her chest as though she had been caught in the middle of some terrible tragedy. "Thank the Moon you¡¯re here!"


    I stared at her, still too dazed from the blood loss to even scowl. I should have expected this. I should have <i>known</i> that Rosa wasn¡¯t done ruining me.


    Don Diego¡¯s furious gaze snapped between us, nostrils ring. "What the hell is going on here?"


    Rosa bit her lip, like she was fighting back tears, then stepped toward him. "It¡¯s Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, Pap¨¢. I¡ªI don¡¯t even know where to begin!" She turned to me, shaking her head with something like <i>pity</i>. "How could you?"


    How could I what? <i>Exist?</i>


    I wanted to speak. I really did. But my body was barely holding itself together. The sting of the open wound on my face, the sticky warmth of the blood trailing down my neck, the burn of Rosa¡¯s ws still embedded in my ski.... it all blurred at the edges.


    Still, I forced myself to stay upright. Because I knew what wasing.


    "She..." Rosa turned back to Don Diego with an shaky sigh, like she was <i>so</i> exhausted by the weight of her own suffering.


    "She was waiting outside my door, Pap¨¢. Like a <i>pervert</i>!" She shuddered, wrapping her arms around herself. "Just sitting there, waiting for <i>my fianc¨¦</i> like some desperate..." She let out a fake, breathy sob. "And when Axel walked past, she <i>lured</i> him inside!"


    I almost choked.


    <i>"I did what?!"</i>


    But my voice barely came out. It was hoarse and weak, making me unsure if it even made it past my throat.


    Rosa didn¡¯t even look at me. She was fullymitted to the performance.


    "She threw herself at him," she continued dramatically, stepping closer to Don Diego, her hands clenched into fists. "<i>Kissing him, touching him, begging him</i> to leave me!"


    She let out a gaggedugh, like she just <i>couldn¡¯t believe</i> what she was saying. "I¡ªI was in shock! I walked in and she was <i>all over him!</i> And poor Axel, he... he didn¡¯t even know what to do! He was <i>frozen</i>!"


    <i>Frozen?</i>


    I barely had the strength to scoff.


    Don Diego turned to me now, eyes dark and cold. "Is this true?"


    The rage in his voice sent a pulse of fear through me, but I clenched my jaw. My vision swam, and my body swayed all thanks to the exhaustion, but I forced myself to stay standing.


    And then Rosa, as if she <i>hadn¡¯t</i> already damned me beyond repair, let out a <i>tiny</i> little whisper... just enough for Don Diego to hear.


    <i>"She¡¯s trying to steal my mate, Pap¨¢."</i>


    The room <i>exploded</i>.


    "YOU SHAMELESS, WORTHLESS GIRL!" Don Diego¡¯s voice thundered so violently that the walls seemed to shake.


    His wolf howled beneath, vibrating with anger, so powerful that even the broken mirror at my feet cracked further.


    If there was one thing Father hated the most in the world, it was when his daughters embarrassed him. It was when they didn¡¯t act like <i>well-mannereddies should.</i>


    Times without number, he had said to us that he would never ept a daughter who acted too vulgar around men. Hence, I could understand and imagine his anger right now.


    I winced.


    But Rosa? Rosa looked <i>pleased</i>.


    "How dare you? How dare you throw yourself at your <i>sister¡¯s</i> fianc¨¦ like some desperate whore?"


    Finac¨¦? They weren¡¯t even engaged yet. Pfft.

 Chapter 169: _ No Longer a De la Vega

    <h4>Chapter 169: _ No Longer a De Vega</h4>


    I didn¡¯t even try to defend myself. My mouth barely worked, and my body was betraying me, growing weaker by the second. But even if I <i>could</i> speak, would it even matter?


    "You don¡¯t know your ce," Father seethed, taking a step forward with his fists clenched at his sides. "Axel can never be yours. You are <i>wolfless</i>. You are <i>nothing</i>."


    The words should have hurt. They probably <i>would</i> have if I had anything left in me to feel.


    Rosa sniffled beside him, nodding solemnly. "I¡ªI didn¡¯t want to believe it, Pap¨¢, but..." She looked at me then, eyes cold and victorious. "She¡¯s been acting so strangetely. And now this?" She let out another fake sob. "I... I just don¡¯t know what to do anymore!"


    Don Diego turned his full wrath back to me. "You disgust me."


    I felt lightheaded now, like my body was slowly separating from itself, floating further and further away. The room swayed. The floor tilted.


    And then Don Diego moved. He lifted his hand. I braced myself already.


    I <i>knew</i> what came next. I had been <i>hit before</i>.


    But just as his palm hovered over my bruised, bloodied face, he <i>stopped</i>. It took me a second to realize what happened.


    His hand trembled mid-air, his breathing heavy and erratic. I forced myself to meet his gaze, and for the first time in my <i>entire</i> life... I saw the <i>hesitation</i> in Don Diego De Vega.


    It wasn¡¯t mercy.


    No. It was something else.


    Because when his gaze trailed over my face; over the deep, <i>jagged</i> wound Rosa had left, over the way my left eye was already swollen shut, over the way my body <i>wobbled</i> under the weight of itself... something flickered in his eyes.


    Something that looked like... <i>regret</i>. Itsted only for a second though. It was almost like he couldn¡¯t believe I was the same beautiful daughter of his.


    Like I couldn¡¯t be the same pretty flower looking so ugly with my scar. <i>It hit my heartless Father so hard that he stopped in his motion.</i>


    <i>Yes, your oldest daughter did this to your youngest. </i>


    I had almost thought I¡¯d prated him when his expression hardened again.


    But instead of hitting me, he took a shuddering breath and <i>lowered his hand</i>.


    "Pack your things," he ordered.


    I blinked slowly. My head throbbed. My ears rang. <i>This wasn¡¯t what I expected to hear.</i>


    "What?"


    He nodded but was unable to meet my eyes. "You heard me. You will leave this estate <i>tonight</i>."


    My jaw dropped.


    "You are no longer my daughter," he continued. "You are no longer a <i>De Vega</i>."


    <i>Wow... </i>


    <i>That was all that came to mind, really. My thoughts were so nk that I couldn¡¯t even think clearly. </i>


    "You have been disowned, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. And from this moment forward, you belong to <i>nothing</i>. Not to this family or anyone. This is the best I can do for you because if you continue to stay here and embarrass me, I will send you off to a rogue. Believe me!"


    Oh, so to Father, this was his form of mercy. Quit being my daughter or get married to a rogue. Any day and time, I would pick thetter over the former.


    However, it was alreadyte. I had nowhere to go. I knew no one in the pack. Who would be willing to take in Don Diego¡¯s disowned Omega daughter?


    My future just got bleeker.


    Rosa gasped beside him, pressing a hand to her lips in <i>fake</i> shock. But I could see it; the quiet <i>delight</i> dancing in her eyes.


    I wanted tough. Not because it was funny.


    Because it was <i>so expected</i>, so predictable, and so ridiculously <i>tragic</i>, that all I had left was to <iugh</i>.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I just stood there, staring at him, barely registering the words and barely feeling the weight of them.


    Maybe because I had already <i>known</i> deep down that I never really belonged here. Maybe because I had already <i>known</i> that my father, after finding out what I was; never truly saw me as his daughter.


    Maybe because, after everything, I was just too <i>damn tired</i> to care anymore. <i>I didn¡¯t care anymore.</i>


    <i>Oh, hell... I couldn¡¯t lift my lids anymore. </i>


    The world started to blur and the room began to tilt.


    My legs shook beneath me.


    And as I hit the ground, thest thing I saw was Rosa¡¯s victorious smirk before the darkness swallowed me whole.


    <strong><i>**********</i></strong>


    I winced but I could barely hear my own voice.


    First, there was darkness. It was a suffocating kind of darkness that weighed on my chest, pinning me down like an iron chain.


    I tried to move but I couldn¡¯t.


    Tried again. A dull ache blossomed in my limbs, spreading like slow poison through my veins. My body felt foreign, heavy and unwilling to cooperate. My head throbbed, and my mouth was so dry I could swear I had swallowed an entire desert.


    Then came the voices.


    Muffled at first, like they were speaking underwater, but slowly sharpened into words.


    <i>"We¡¯ll get in trouble if we get caught."</i>


    <i>"I know... but we couldn¡¯t just leave her out there! They dumped her outside like basura! What if she dies?"</i>


    <i>"Her family clearly doesn¡¯t care, so why should we?"</i>


    <i>"Because, Letizia, the poor girl didn¡¯t ask for this fate. She lost everything¡ªher status, her beauty, her family. The only things she had left!"</i>


    <i>"I know... I do feel bad for her, but I have to think about my own family too. If we get caught, I could lose my job. And then what? My mother, my sisters... who¡¯s going to take care of them?"</i>


    <i>"If Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ were your daughter, would you have done this to her?"</i>


    There was a pause from Letizia. A heavy, weighted silence.


    Then, a sigh. <i>"No. No, I wouldn¡¯t."</i>


    <i>"Exactly. And now what? She¡¯s been unconscious sincest night. It¡¯s already evening!"</i>


    <i>"She should¡¯ve woken up by now. We stitched her up, gave her medicine..."</i>


    <i>"If only she had a wolf, she would have healed by now."</i>


    Guilia and Letizia.


    I recognized them now. The maids.


    The only two in this cursed estate who had ever treated me with anything close to kindness apart from Juana. I needed to wake up now.


    Did they say I had passed out since yesterday?!

 Chapter 170: _ Abandoned And Broken

    <h4>Chapter 170: _ Abandoned And Broken</h4>


    I forced my eyelids to move, but they were as heavy as bricks. Myshes stuck together, crusted over with dried tears and blood. I fought against the exhaustion sinking its ws into me, willing myself back to consciousness. My body screamed in protest. Everything hurt. Everything.


    The voices continued, but I wasn¡¯t listening anymore. I needed to wake up. I needed to <i>move.</i>


    After what felt like an eternity, my lids cracked open.


    Blurry shapes swam in front of me, shifting and distorting under the dim, shing bulb light. My breath rattled out of my lungs. The air smelled faintly of soap, old fabric, and the zing of blood... my blood.


    I blinked rapidly, wishing for my vision to clear.


    I saw a low ceiling. A small room. A single dim bulb swinging slightly overhead.


    The servants¡¯ quarters.


    I was lying on one of their beds, covered in a scratchy, faded nket that smelled ofvender and starch. My fingers curled into the rough fabric as my mind slowly pieced everything together.


    I wasn¡¯t in my room.


    I wasn¡¯t in the vi.


    I had been thrown out.


    Disowned.


    My throat tightened, but no tears came. Maybe I had finally run out of them.


    Giulia and Letizia hadn¡¯t noticed me yet. They were too busy wringing their hands, looking torn between regret and fear.


    "<i>Dios m¨ªo,</i>" Giulia muttered, rubbing her temples. "I swear, if Don Diego finds out ..."


    "I¡¯ll take the me," Letizia said firmly. "I was the one who dragged her inside."


    Giulia shot her a look. "And what if he <i>does</i> find out? What if he decides to make an example out of you? What if he..."


    I groaned.


    Both women jumped like they¡¯d been struck by lightning.


    I wanted to smirk at the way their eyes widened, mouths falling open, but my face hurt too much for that. My entire body protested as I shifted, every muscle screaming in pain. It felt like I¡¯d been hit by a truck.


    Or, well... beaten half to death and left for the dead by my loving <i>familia.</i>


    Letizia was the first to move, rushing to my side. "Se?orita!" Her hands fluttered over me like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should touch me. "Are you...?"


    "Alive?" My voice came out raspy. "Unfortunately."


    Giulia made a choking noise, half-relieved and half-exasperated. "<i>Dios santo,</i> Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, don¡¯t joke about that."


    I let out a humorlessugh. "Why not? It¡¯s the only thing I have left."


    Letizia¡¯s face hovered over mine, her brown eyes wide with concern. <i>"You had us worried, ni?a!"</i>


    <i>"We thought..."</i> Guilia swallowed hard, her fingers gripping the nket tightly. <i>"We thought you might never wake up."</i>


    <i>"Well, that would have been convenient for some people." I blinked with one eye because apparently, that was the only thing I could move in my body for now as I wanted. </i>


    Letizia sucked in a breath. Guilia¡¯s face darkened.


    <i>"Don¡¯t say that,"</i> she murmured. <i>"You don¡¯t deserve this."</i>


    I almostughed. Didn¡¯t I?


    I tried to push myself up, but my arms tangled instantly.


    Letizia caught me before I could hit the bed again. <i>"Slow down. You¡¯re still weak."</i>


    <i>"No kidding,"</i> I muttered, grimacing at the pain slicing through my ribs.


    My face felt tight and swollen. I reached up instinctively, but Guilia caught my wrist before my fingers could brush my skin.


    <i>"Don¡¯t,"</i> she said softly. <i>"Your wounds are still fresh. We did what we could, but..."</i>


    Her eyes flickered with something close to pity.


    I knew what she meant. I remembered Don Diego¡¯s hesitation. I remembered how he had looked at me¡ª<i>like he didn¡¯t recognize me anymore.</i>


    I turned my head slightly to the side, catching a glimpse of myself in the small, cracked mirror hanging on the wall.


    A stranger stared back; a monstrous, battered, and <i>ugly</i> stranger.


    My left eye was swollen shut, a deep purple bruise blooming across my cheekbone. A jagged wound stretched across my face, clumsily stitched together. The skin was still raw and angry.


    My lips open slightly. So this was what finally broke him. Not my suffering. Not my pain.


    Not the years of loyalty, of devotion, of desperately trying to please him.


    No.


    It was the simple fact that I wasn¡¯t beautiful anymore. Something bubbled up in my chest.


    Augh.


    A hollow and humorlessugh that made both women flinch.


    <i>"Se?orita Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦..."</i> Letizia hesitated. <i>"Are you... okay?"</i>


    <i>"No,"</i> I admitted, still staring at my ruined reflection. <i>"But at least I finally look the way I feel."</i>


    Silence descended between us.


    Then Guilia exhaled sharply, muttering under her breath as she reached for the bowl of water on the nightstand. <i>"Here. Let¡¯s clean you up a little more."</i>


    I let them fuss over me. Because what else could I do? I had nowhere to go. No one to turn to.


    And for the first time in my life, I truly, <ipletely</i> belonged to no one.


    The silence stretched was suffocating, as Letizia and Giulia continued tending to my wounds and changing the sters. Their hands were gentle and careful, but nothing they did could soothe the rage crawling under my skin like a living, breathing thing.


    I had been disfigured, discarded like rotting fruit, beaten into something unrecognizable¡ªnot just physically, but in every way that mattered. The warmth I had clung to all my life had been doused in ice.


    But this wasn¡¯t the end of me.


    This was my rebirth.


    I felt it in my bones, in the deep, marrow-deep fury that no longer burned hot but boiled.


    I forced my fingers to move, gripping the rough fabric of the nket as I whispered, "I swear on my mother¡¯s grave..."


    Letizia and Giulia halted, the water dripping from the cloth in Giulia¡¯s hands.


    "I swear," I continued even as my voice was still gruff, "that I will get back at them all. One by one, I will make those who made my life miserable wish for death that will nevere."


    Letizia sucked in a sharp breath, her eyes flickering with unease. "Se?orita, don¡¯t say such things. You¡¯re still..."


    "Still what?" My lips twisted, cracking against my swollen skin. "Still weak? Still the pitiful girl who thought she could earn love through obedience? Who let them take and take until there was nothing left?"


    Giulia¡¯s mouth opened, then closed. She had no words because she knew I was right.


    "I was a fool," I said, tilting my head slightly to gaze at my reflection again. The jagged stitches on my face were crude. But I would wear them like armor.


    I <strong>wouldn¡¯t</strong> hide.


    Cami had been jealous of my beauty?


    Rosa had hated it to the core? Let her see what she had done to me. Let her live with the knowledge that she had only made me stronger.


    Axel had <strong>marked me</strong>, kissed me, whispered words that made my heart ache¡ªonly to <strong>spit them back in my face</strong> and crawl into my sister¡¯s bed? Fine. Let him enjoy his prize. I would show him what it meant to truly regret.


    And my father...


    A sharp, bitterugh escaped my lips.


    Don Diego had broken me, thrown me away like I was nothing, all because I no longer fit the image of the daughter he wanted.


    Very well.


    If he could not love me, he would <strong>fear me. </strong>They should be prepared for me for I wasing. I no longer had anything to lose.


    But them? They had everything in the world to lose and I¡¯d use that against them.

 Chapter 171: _ Nowhere to Stay

    <h4>Chapter 171: _ Nowhere to Stay</h4>


    I shifted, wincing as my body protested, but I fought through the pain. My fingers brushed the damp towel Giulia had abandoned in herp, and I gripped it, squeezing it between my fingers.


    "They think I am nothing now," I murmured, my voice steadier than it had been since I woke. "But they will soon learn... there is nothing more dangerous than something they tried to kill but failed."


    I would return. Not as the girl they knew. Not as the <strong>battered, pathetic Omega</strong> they had left for dead.


    No.


    I would return as the ghost that haunted them. As the shadow that slithered through their nightmares, the whisper in the dark that made their hearts seize with terror.


    I would make Rosa suffer first. I would watch as everything she loved turned to ash in her hands. I would take her happiness piece by piece, rip it from her just as she ripped my life away from me.


    And Axel...


    Oh, Axel.


    He had marked me, tied his soul to mine in an unbreakable bond... only to betray me in the cruelest way possible. He thought his rejection was final? That I would wither away in heartbreak?


    No.


    I would make him regret every moment he had chosen her over me.


    I would not touch him. I would not need to. The world itself would turn against him at my will. And my Father? Oh, I¡¯d have the greatest satisfaction when both of his two cherished daughters became his downfall and worst nightmares.


    I exhaled, feeling my heart steady. Vengeance was no longer an option. It was my destiny.


    Letizia and Giulia exchanged wary nces, sensing the shift in me.


    Let them be afraid.


    They should be.


    Because I wasn¡¯t weak anymore. Power... I¡¯d do anything to acquire that. I would not stop until the weakest became the strongest.


    Letizia fidgeted, wringing the damp cloth in her hands as if she were trying to strangle the guilt out of herself. Giulia, as the worrier that she was, had her arms folded tightly over her chest, shifting her weight from one foot to the other.


    Their hesitance was loud and almost suffocating. I could already tell where this conversation was going before Letizia even parted her lips.


    "Se?orita," she started, her voice careful, like she was tiptoeing over broken ss. "As much as we¡¯d love to help you, you need to leave before sunrise."


    I arched a brow despite the sting that came with the movement. "You¡¯re kicking me out already? Not even a proper farewell dinner?"


    Letizia sighed, shaking her head. "It¡¯s not like that. If they find out we hid you, we¡¯ll be fired."


    "Or worse," Giulia muttered darkly, crossing herself. "Don Diego doesn¡¯t take betrayal lightly."


    That was an understatement. Don Diego had once thrown a man into a pit of rabid hounds for miscalcting his shipment logs. A <i>miscalction</i>.


    What he¡¯d do to his disfigured, disowned daughter and the poor maids who tried to hide her was something I didn¡¯t want to imagine.


    I exhaled slowly, letting the realization settle in my bones. "It¡¯s fine," I said finally. "I understand your point."


    Giulia¡¯s face softened. "We really are sorry, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. If we could do more..."


    "I know," I cut in, sparing them from more guilt. "And I appreciate this much already."


    Letizia bit her lip before hesitantly asking, "Do you have anywhere to go?"


    I let out a dryugh. "Where do you think?"


    Letizia and Giulia exchanged a nce, both clearly torn. Letizia inhaled, straightening up as if making a decision.


    "I have a cousin in the pack¡¯s military. He has an apartment, but he¡¯s barely there since he¡¯s always on duty. If you don¡¯t mind squatting there until you figure things out, I can call him and ask."


    <i>This was something I had never done in my whole life. Never have I ever slept out, not to mention squatting with a stranger. </i>


    Giulia¡¯s brows lifted. "You¡¯d send her to live with a <i>man</i>?"


    Letizia huffed. "It¡¯s not like that! Mateo¡¯s a good man. High morals. He wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on her."


    I snorted. "High morals? In <i>this</i> pack? That¡¯s rare."


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!" Giulia huffed, throwing her hands up. "What if he¡¯s one of those secret perverts who act all honorable by day and..."


    "Enough!" Letizia red at her. "I trust Mateo. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ will be safe with him."


    Safe.


    That word rang in my head like a siren, rattling something in my chest that I hadn¡¯t realized was there. An unease and a whisper of warning.


    Oh, hold up...


    Did she just say Mateo?!


    As in the pigsty Mateo?!


    I remembered the creak of my bedroom door opening as I let him in clueless. His whisper, this touch... how much he terrified me.


    <i>"You deserve better than Axel. He¡¯s just like the others. But me... I could take care of you, love you the way you need."</i>


    Blood drained from my face.


    Not <i>him</i>.


    Not Mateo.


    Letizia had already pulled out her phone, fingers tapping against the screen as she muttered, "I¡¯ll call him right now."


    No.


    I sucked in a breath, my throat tightening. My hands clenched into the nket, suddenly mmy. I tried to say something, <i>anything</i>, but my voice wouldn¡¯t work.


    Giulia turned to me, frowning. "Se?orita? Are you alright? You look like you just saw a ghost."


    I forced my expression to smooth over, swallowing the panic wing at my throat. "Yeah. Just... still sore."


    Letizia pressed the phone to her ear, waiting as it rang. My pulse pounded in my temples. I felt like I was trapped in a slow-moving nightmare, unable to stop what wasing.


    Then she frowned. "That¡¯s odd."


    Giulia raised a brow. "What?"


    "He¡¯s not picking up." Letizia tried again. The phone rang and rang. Still no answer. She frowned deeper. "That¡¯s not like him. He always picks up."


    Yay!


    He wasn¡¯t picking. Maybe luck was on my side. I exhaled, but the relief was short-lived.


    Just as I thought I had dodged the worst, Letizia¡¯s phone buzzed. She put it on speaker.


    "Mateo?"


    His voice came through, low and cut back. "Can¡¯t talk long. I¡¯m in a situation."


    Letizia¡¯s brows knitted. "A situation? What¡¯s going on?"


    There was a moment of hesitation before he said...


    "I¡¯m detained. By Cami De Vega."


    A cold chill shot through my veins. My sister detained him?! Cami knew him?!


    Giulia¡¯s eyes widened. "Cami? <i>Why</i>?"


    Mateo let out a frustrated breath. "She¡¯s questioning me. I don¡¯t even know what for. Something about...disrespect for the De Vega name and treason. She ims I spoke ill of her Father and the Alpha. I swear, I didn¡¯t."


    <strong><i>What in the bloody hell was going on? </i></strong>Now, I knew why Cami wasn¡¯t present to rub it in when Rosa was busy thrashing me two days ago. I had thought she had been busy with her endless shopping for her wedding items, but now I knew.


    Oh, wait. Cami and ¨¢lvaro¡¯s wedding wasing up in eighteen days now. What if... what if they conjoined it with that of Axel and Rosa?

 Chapter 172: _ Live With Mateo

    <h4>Chapter 172: _ Live With Mateo</h4>


    Mateo spoke ill of Father and Alpha Tomas? To be honest, I knew quite well how capable he was of what he was used of.


    Mateo was fearless and bold enough to say anything.


    Letizia looked like she had swallowed a lemon. "Are you in trouble?"


    "Not yet," Mateo muttered. "But I might be soon."


    The line went dead.


    A heavy silence settled between us.


    Letizia slowly lowered the phone, her expression ugly with worry. "What could he have done?"


    Giulia snorted. "You tell us! You¡¯re the one who said he had <i>high morals</i>."


    "Don¡¯t start," Letizia snapped, rubbing her temples. "This doesn¡¯t make sense."


    Nothing about this made sense.


    And yet, for the first time since waking up in the servants¡¯ quarters, I felt the slightest ember of satisfaction in my chest. Mateo was <i>detained</i>.


    Good.


    Maybe Cami would rip out his teeth one by one. Maybe she¡¯d squeeze out his dirty little secrets the way he had tried to squeeze his way into my life, my room, my <i>bed</i>.


    But... what if this wasn¡¯t about <i>that</i>? It definitely wouldn¡¯t be about that because how would Cami know? Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t fight for me but use it AGAINST me.


    A dark thought crept into my mind, curling its fingers around my throat.


    What if this was indeed about <i>me</i>?


    If Cami had him under questioning, it meant she suspected something. And if she suspected something, it meant there was a chance that Mateo might drag me into whatever mess he had gotten himself into.


    I wasn¡¯t safe yet. What if he said I told him what he said? He did seem like someone who could destroy me if he couldn¡¯t <i>have me. </i>


    But then again, I just might be paranoid.


    Letizia chewed her lip, deep in thought. "If Mateo is in trouble, that means..."


    "That means I have nowhere to stay," I finished for her.


    Giulia sighed, crossing her arms. "What now?"


    What now?


    That was the golden question, wasn¡¯t it?


    The silence between us went on as thick as msses. Letizia was still gripping the phone, her knuckles white. Giulia crossed her arms and let out a slow and exaggerated sigh, her gaze flicking between us.


    "What now?" she asked again, as if I had suddenly developed a grand master n in thest thirty seconds.


    Before I could muster a response, Letizia¡¯s phone buzzed violently in her hand. The three of us were startled like guilty criminals, eyes snapping to the screen.


    Mateo. Why the hell was he calling again?


    Letizia shot us a wary look before answering. "Hello?"


    "You never told me why you called," Mateo pointed out from the other end.


    I could barely breathe. He was going to learn that it was me who needed his help. I bet he¡¯d agree without batting an eyelid.


    Letizia swallowed. "Right... I needed to ask you something."


    There was a long pause. Then, in a slow, almostzy drawl, he asked, "And what might that be?"


    She halted. I could see the calctions flickering in her head like she was wondering just how much to say and how much to withhold.


    Giulia and I waited.


    Letizia opened her mouth. Closed it. Rubbed her temple. Then finally admitted, "It¡¯s for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    I expected Mateo to snap to attention immediately but he was silent for a while until he finally blurted.


    "Who?"


    Oh, he was good. He was ying dumb.


    Letizia shifted ufortably, throwing me a nce as if reconsidering whether to say my name at all. I leaned in, whispering, "Tell him."


    She sucked in a breath and then did. "The sister of the person who detained you. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ De Vega."


    Mateo let out a chuckle immediately. "And why, pray tell, should I help a De Vega?"


    What?! D-did Mateo just say that?


    I tensed, my nails digging into my palms. Was he genuinely refusing, or was this some kind of act for whoever was listening on his end?


    Letizia, to her credit, pushed forward. "She¡¯s also a victim of their wrath, Mateo. You know how they treat Omegas. You know what that family is capable of when ites to power ys."


    And then, came another pause. I could picture him now; probably smirking in that arrogant, wolfish way of his.


    "And you think I¡¯d risk my neck for her?"


    Wow, really? Was the same Mateo I knew seriously saying that?


    "I think," Letizia said firmly, "that you¡¯re not as heartless as you pretend to be."


    A long exhale crackled through the speaker. Then, grudgingly, he muttered, "Fine. Listen carefully."


    Letizia stiffened, ready. I strained to hear every word.


    "The keys to my ce are under the third flower pot to the left of the front door. She can take whatever room she wants¡ªif she dares to stay."


    If she dares. A chill ran down my spine. Did that mean he¡¯d sneak into my room at night and tear my dress again?


    "Thank you, Mateo," Letizia murmured.


    He only grunted before the line went dead.


    Another silence settled between us, but this time, it was different.


    Giulia was the first to break it as a slow grin spread across her face. "Well, look at you. You¡¯re officially a homeless, traumatized Omega with a terrifying new roommate. I¡¯d say things are looking up."


    I had no idea Giuilia was this much of a joker. I shot her a re, but she onlyughed.


    Letizia reached for my hand. "We¡¯ll help you get out through the back entrance."


    I blinked. "Now?"


    "Now," she confirmed. "You don¡¯t want to waste time."


    She was right. If Rosa found out I was just about to sneak out, I might never make it out the front door alive. After what she did, it was very much obvious that she was out for blood.


    Oh, and she would pay with blood. Lots of it because I wouldn¡¯t do gown alone. I swear on my mother¡¯s grave.


    My hand instinctively reached for my scarf and it was only then that I found that it was gone.


    My mark was exposed!

 Chapter 173: _ I am Not a De la Vega

    <h4>Chapter 173: _ I am Not a De Vega</h4>


    The silence was unbearably long. Hell, it felt like a de hovering over my throat. Letizia and Giulia had both gone rigid, their eyes darting back to my bare neck.


    My own fear was right up there. I hadpletely forgotten myself and had left what I should have done at first for thest.


    I resisted the urge to cover the mark with my hands. Maybe they hadn¡¯t really seen it. Maybe the light was ying tricks on them. Maybe...


    "Uh..." Letizia cleared her throat, the sound grating against the stillness. "Your scarf, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... about that..."


    Giulia looked anywhere but at me, suddenly fascinated with the wooden floorboards. "We... uh... we had to take it off when we were bathing you."


    My stomach plummeted.


    "We didn¡¯t mean to pry," Letizia added hastily, her hands pping like agitated birds. "It¡¯s just¡ªwe saw..."


    I gulped down. I knew what they saw.


    "We saw the mark," Giulia blurted, finally daring to look at me.


    I could actually hear my own heartbeat drumming in my ears. This was bad. This was really, really bad.


    My mark. My biggest secret. The one thing that had the power to either ruin me or damn mepletely. Even though I didn¡¯t want to follow Rosa¡¯smand, I knew she was right.


    I needed to guard this like my life depended on it because maybe it does.


    I tried to swallow down my panic, but my throat was dry. "You saw it?"


    Letizia nodded hesitantly. "It was hard to miss."


    Giulia crossed her arms, tilting her head. "I thought you were wolfless."


    The question was innocent, but it felt like an usation.


    I had spent months in the shadows of this pack, dismissed and trampled on, all because I was considered weak. Because I wasn¡¯t supposed to have a mate. And now... now they knew I had gotten an abominable mark.


    I had to say something. Anything at all, but nothing seriously came to mind.


    My mouth opened and closed while my mind wandered. How was I supposed to exin this?


    "It... it just happened," I finally muttered, feeling like a fool and ording to Mateo¡¯s words, tainted.


    Letizia and Giulia exchanged nces, clearly unimpressed with my answer.


    "It just happened?" Giulia repeated, arching a brow. "That¡¯s the best you¡¯ve got?"


    I clenched my fists. "It¡¯s the truth."


    Letizia sighed, rubbing her temples. "Alright, fine. But whose mark is it?"


    Axel¡¯s name was already on my lips, but something in me hesitated.


    I could lie. I could protect him. I could let this pass, let the shame continue to crush me while he yed the devoted fianc¨¦ to my sister.


    That would save my face too, wouldn¡¯t it? It would keep me from being tagged as the whore who seduced her sister¡¯s finac¨¦ even if they didn¡¯t know the entire truth.


    But then again... what was left of my reputation to be saved? I was already the weakest link, the cursed one, adding ¡¯whore¡¯ to the list wouldn¡¯t really do more damage than was already done.


    I could let it go, really. Or I could start here. I knew I had just said a few seconds ago that my life depended on it. But I hade to discover that everything in this world was mind set


    I could start my revenge... NOW.


    I lifted my chin and squared my expression. "It belongs to Axel."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Giulia blinked at me like I¡¯d just grown a second head. Letizia¡¯s mouth opened, closed, then opened again, but no sound came out.


    Then, just as I shut my eyes, thinking my story was too absurd to even deserve an answer, I heard it.


    "WHAT?!"


    The force of theirbined shriek nearly sent me stumbling backward.


    Giulia grabbed my wrist like I might disappear. "Axel?! As in Beta Axel? The Alpha¡¯s son?"


    "The same Axel who¡¯s engaged to Rosa, your sister?!" Letizia¡¯s voice cracked in disbelief. "That Axel?"


    I nodded.


    They gawked at me and I could see the shock and horror on their faces.


    "But... but his engagement to Rosa was announced this morning!" Giulia practically shrieked. "The entire pack is talking about it! How¡ªhow can he mark the younger sister and then get engaged to the older one?"


    What?


    It was announced already? Really? I guess my guess was correct. Axel, that bastard!


    "This is a mess!" Letizia wailed, pacing the small room. "An <strong>abomination!</strong> This is the kind of thing that starts wars in packs! What was he thinking? What were you thinking?"


    <i>The hell did she mean what was I thinking? This wasn¡¯t my fault! It was Axel who snuck into my room, it was him who kissed me first and marked me. I never asked for any of this. </i>


    <i>Never asked for this burden. </i>


    I scowled. "Oh, don¡¯t you dare make this about me. <strong>I</strong> didn¡¯t do anything wrong. <strong>I</strong> was the one he marked first. <strong>I</strong> was the one he imed before Rosa seduced him."


    That made them pause.


    Giulia slowly sank onto the bed, shaking her head in disbelief. "You¡¯re serious."


    "I wish I wasn¡¯t."


    Letizia pressed a hand to her forehead. "Axel and Rosa... they actually did this to you?"


    "They did worse," I muttered, staring at the floor.


    A silence that carried a million words then filled the room again.


    Then, like a dam breaking, the two women erupted.


    "That bastard!" Giulia hissed. "He used you, didn¡¯t he? He marked you, <strong>knowing</strong> he was going to abandon you!"


    "And Rosa," Letizia spat, her face scrunched in anger. "That snake. She must¡¯ve known. She must¡¯ve stolen him on purpose."


    "She did," I confirmed.


    Giulia threw her hands up. "This is so unfair! Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, this is the worst betrayal I¡¯ve ever heard of! Axel should be <strong>disgraced</strong> for this. Rosa too!"


    Letizia nodded fervently. "This isn¡¯t just some small scandal. If your father or the Alpha finds out, they won¡¯t let this slide."


    "They¡¯ll me me," I said bitterly. "They¡¯ll say I¡¯m trying to ruin Rosa and Axel¡¯s union."


    They both grimaced, because we all knew it was true.


    Giulia leaned forward, gripping my hand. "What are you going to do?"


    I met her gaze and let the rage in my chest burn hot and clear.


    "I¡¯m not going to be used of ruining their union." I smiled coldly. "Because I¡¯m actually going to ruin it."


    Giulia and Letizia stared at me and their mouths popped open simultaneously.


    Then Giulia let out a low whistle. "Damn."


    Letizia swallowed. "Just... just don¡¯t do anything reckless, okay? Weak people don¡¯t survive in this pack, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You know that."


    I gave them a sharp smile. "Don¡¯t worry about me."


    Letizia still looked worried, but she sighed. "Alright. Let¡¯s get you out of here before Rosa or anyone else finds out you¡¯re still here."


    Giulia hopped up and helped me gather my things. It wasn¡¯t much; just a small bag of clothes and whatever little possessions I had left. The maids must have packed them.


    But as we moved toward the door, I realized something strange. For the first time in a long time, I felt light.


    Letizia led me through the back of the house, avoiding the busier parts of the estate. She handed me a slip of paper with scribbled directions. "This is Mateo¡¯s address. His house isn¡¯t far, but..." She hesitated. "Are you sure about this? Living with him?"


    I had no idea.


    Mateo terrified me. He was unpredictable, untrustworthy, and had made it painfully clear that he was no friend of mine. But right now, I had no other choice.


    "I¡¯ll manage," I said.


    Giulia patted my shoulder. "Good luck. And if he tries anything, kick him where it hurts."


    That actually made meugh. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    <i>I actually might. </i>


    I stepped outside, dragging my small bag behind me. The sun was already dipping low, illuminating golden hues over the estate as dusk set in.


    For once, I walked through the packnds without anyone spitting insults at me. No taunts. No sneers.


    They didn¡¯t recognize me because of my hideous scar. They barely even cast me a single nce.


    It felt... good. <i>I was no longer a part of that cursed family. Maybe being a noble wasn¡¯t all that after all. </i>


    <i>The only reason why this might hit me a little was because my mother used to bear the name De Vega. Even though she acquired it through marriage, she had been a devoted and true De Vega.</i>


    I wanted to follow in her footsteps and be obedient. I wanted to be a true De Vega just like her.


    However, I had forgotten that when I got married, I was shedding that name. I might be a De Vega by blood, but it had taken more blood than I was born with from me.


    I didn¡¯t need that name. What I needed was the peace thrumming underneath my skin now:


    But that peace wouldn¡¯tst. I knew that much.


    Still, as I trudged toward Mateo¡¯s house, my grip tightening on my bag, I let myself savor this brief moment of freedom.


    Because soon, I would make sure that Axel and Rosa felt what it meant to be powerless.

 Chapter 174: _ Strays of Santa Leticia

    <h4>Chapter 174: _ Strays of Santa Leticia</h4>


    The address led me far from the estates, away from Don Diego¡¯s influence and the noble homes clustered around the packhouse.


    The roads became uneven, the buildings smaller and more worn down. Clotheslines stretched across alleys, swaying with faded garments, and the scent of grilled meat was in the air.


    Santa Leticia. That¡¯s what they called this part of the pack. A ce for those who worked but never prospered, where the cobblestone paths crumbled into dirt roads, and the wolves who lived here had long epted their ce at the bottom of the hierarchy.


    I clutched my small bag tighter and nced around, trying to find the right house number. The street names had long faded from the cracked walls, and I was starting to regret not asking more questions when I left Giulia and Letizia behind. I sighed, ncing up at the sky, hoping divine intervention would guide me...


    And that¡¯s when I spotted them.


    Luis Miguel and his group.


    Wasn¡¯t itughable how I felt irritation at first, then exhaustion, and finally, relief at the sight of them? <i>I mean, they¡¯d redeemed themselves but I couldn¡¯t me myself for not totally forgetting what they did. </i>


    They stood at the corner, leaning against a graffiti-covered wall and looking as up to no good as ever. Luis Miguel, the ringleader, was in the middle, all smug confidence and stupidly good looks. Gonzalo, who was taller and leaner, wasughing at something Pedro had said, while Ruben, the shortest but the loudest, gestured wildly with his hands.


    I could still remember thest time we met... how they had, miraculously, decided to <i>redeem</i> themselves, turning from my tormentors into my personal choir, serenading me with apologies and ridiculous bads. It had been absurd. Unbelievable.


    And now, here they were again,pletely unaware that I was standing right there.


    For the first time in a long while, relief settled on me. <i>Finally, someone I know.</i>


    I hurried toward them, calling out, "?H, chicos!"


    They turned, eyeing me with the kind of disinterest they reserved for things beneath their notice. Luis Miguelzily took in my worn dress, my uncovered face, and said, "We don¡¯t talk to ugly girls."


    "..."


    "..."


    There was silence. A long and painful silence.


    I blinked. My soul briefly left my body.


    <i>?Perd¨®n? </i>


    I had never been called <i>ugly </i>and never in my life had I thought I¡¯d ever be called one. I used to be so tired of having so much beauty that it became a burden.


    <i>Ugly </i>was a word that even my greatest hater wouldn¡¯t dare to use on me. However, I had just been called one. <i>An ugly girl. </i>


    I had no idea how I felt. I was just... stunned.


    Gonzalo hummed in agreement, crossing his arms. "Yeah, sorry. We have a reputation to uphold."


    Pedro wrinkled his nose. "Yeah, we don¡¯t..."


    "<i>WHAT?</i>" I literally shrieked, making them all jump.


    Luis Miguel furrowed his brows, looking at me properly this time. His expression went from boredom to mild curiosity, then to... confusion.


    "Wait," he said slowly. "Do we know you?"


    I clutched my head, exhaling. "You <i>sang</i> for mest time. To apologize for treating me like trash. <i>And for kissing me, Luis Miguel.</i> It¡¯s me, dummies!"


    All four of them went rigid.


    Pedro was the first to react. He took a step back, pointed an using finger at me, and gasped, "No."


    Gonzalo grabbed Luis Miguel¡¯s arm. "Tell me she¡¯s lying."


    Ruben spun around dramatically. "Dios m¨ªo. This can¡¯t be happening."


    Luis Miguel, still staring at me, looked like he had just been pped with a brick. His mouth opened and closed, eyes scanning my face as if trying to piece together a puzzle with missing parts.


    And then, he stumbled back as if he had been physically hit. "<i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?</i>"


    "?S¨ª, idiotas!" I threw my hands in the air. "It¡¯s me!"


    The reaction was instantaneous.


    Ruben screamed. <i>Screamed.</i> Pedro bent over like he had been punched in the gut. Gonzalo clutched his chest as if he was experiencing heart failure.


    And Luis Miguel... Luis Miguel just stood there, staring nonstop.


    His brown eyes darkened, and I could first see shock on his face until it blossomed into something heavier. He swallowed hard, looking like he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    Gonzalo was the first to break the chaos. "<i>What happened to you?</i>" He almost wailed.


    Pedro was shaking his head. "No, no, no. This is a nightmare. Who did this to you?! This can¡¯t be the pack¡¯s gracious pretty flower everyone knows."


    "Rosa," I answered, and that was a mistake.


    Because suddenly, Luis Miguel did something unexpected.


    His entire body tensed and his hands clenched into fists, and in the next second, he <i>bolted</i>.


    "?Voy a mata!" he roared, charging straight toward the packhouse. "She¡¯ll pay for this!"


    What?!


    Luis Miguel wanted to make Rosa pay? I knew he was trying to fight for me, but it was almostughable. Rosa would crush him like he was a pesky little fly.


    She was the strongest Luna wolf in the pack. Was he kidding right now?


    "?No, no, no!" I jumped forward, barely managing to grab his arm before he could take off. The others rushed in too, grabbing onto him like he was a wild animal about to break loose.


    "Let me go," he growled, straining against their hold. His jaw was clenched, his entire body trembling with anger. "I¡¯ll kill her. I swear to God, I¡¯ll..."


    "Luis Miguel, <i>c¨¢lmate</i>!" I tugged harder. "It¡¯s fine!"


    "<i>Fine?!</i>" Pedro¡¯s voice blurted out in wonder. "She ruined your <i>face</i>!"


    "She was jealous!" Ruben spat, his outrage fueling Luis Miguel¡¯s rage. "She couldn¡¯t stand that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was the most beautiful girl in the pack!"


    Luis Miguel¡¯s breathing was harsh, his fury radiating like a storm. But after a moment, his muscles rxed...just a little. His gaze met mine, searching, as if waiting for permission to continue his rampage.


    I exhaled, steadying myself. "I can take care of myself. What I <i>do</i> need, however, is directions."


    Luis Miguel stared at me, still tense. "Directions?"


    I pulled out the address. "To here."


    Pedro snatched the paper, his eyes scanning it. "Oh, we know this ce."


    Gonzalo nodded. "Yeah, it¡¯s like five blocks from here."


    I sighed in relief. "Perfect."


    I just couldn¡¯t help but feel like living under Mateo¡¯s roof would be an unraveling for me.

 Chapter 175: _ New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 175: _ New Beginning</h4>


    Before I could even think about taking my bag, Ruben grabbed it. "We¡¯re taking you there."


    Luis Miguel, who was still eerily quiet, took my second bag without a word.


    Pedro pped his hands together. "Alright, let¡¯s move! <i>La reina</i> needs an escort!"


    I huffed augh, following them down the street.


    As we walked, they kept throwing me nces, their old teasing nature creeping back in.


    "You know," Gonzalo mused, "the scar actually makes you look kinda..."


    "Careful," I warned.


    "...mysterious," he finished still.


    Pedro nodded. "Like a tragic beauty."


    Ruben smirked. "A femme fatale."


    I rolled my eyes, but the warmth in my chest was undeniable.


    Then Luis Miguel spoke, and take it from me when I say I had never seen him this way before... This soft. "You¡¯re still the most beautiful girl in the pack."


    Silence fell over the group. I turned to him, startled. But he wasn¡¯t looking at me. His gaze was fixed ahead, his grip tight around my bag.


    And for the first time since I got my scar... since everything fell apart¡ªI felt something shift.


    A strange, bittersweetfort. I smiled, just a little. Maybe this wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all. Maybe I hadn¡¯t lived before. Maybe I was just beginning to thread the path to what living truly was.


    .


    The boys kept ncing at me, and I knew it was only a matter of time before they started running their mouths.


    Gonzalo, predictably, was the first to crack. "You know," he mused, stroking his chin like he was contemting the mysteries of the universe. "If I squint, I can still see traces of the Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ we once knew."


    Pedro let out a dramatic sigh. "Yeah. If I ignore the scar and the whole... tragic aura thing, you still look kinda decent."


    Ruben chimed in,pletely serious. "It¡¯s giving <i>haunted beauty.</i>"


    I stopped walking. "What?"


    Luis Miguel muttered, "I hate that I agree."


    I shot him a re, but the warmth in my chest was undeniable. <i>Idiots.</i>


    They were still the same... infuriating, ridiculous, and somehow, exactly what I needed.


    We kept walking, the uneven cobblestone streets turning into packed dirt as we made our way deeper into Santa Leticia. The scent of grilled meat and freshly baked tortis wafted in the air, mixing with the faint tang of rust from the old rooftops. A stray dog trotted by, its ribs visible beneath its matted fur, before flopping down in the shade of a fruit cart.


    I clutched my bag tighter as the boys started making more jokes.


    "If you¡¯re going for a <i>mysterious woman with a past</i> aesthetic, you nailed it," Pedro teased.


    Gonzalo nodded solemnly. "Yeah, I mean, if this were a movie, you¡¯d be the femme fatale with a hidden dagger and a tragic backstory."


    I snorted. "I <i>do</i> have a tragic backstory. Just no dagger."


    Luis Miguel, who was still unnervingly quiet, finally spoke. "We could get you one."


    The others perked up instantly.


    Pedro grinned. "Ooooh, now <i>that¡¯s</i> an idea."


    "I know a guy," Ruben added,pletely serious.


    I rolled my eyes. "No one is getting me a dagger."


    "Just say the word. And I¡¯ll personally hand you Rosa¡¯s head on a silver tter." Luis Miguel muttered.


    I turned to him, raising an eyebrow. "Dramatic much?"


    "She ruined your face," he said tly, gripping my bag a little too tightly.


    I sighed, shaking my head. "She did a lot more than that, Luis Miguel."


    Silence settled over us. It wasn¡¯t just my face. It was my <i>life.</i>


    For a moment, the humor faded. The weight of everything pressed down on me again; the humiliation, the loss, the shift from the most admired girl in the pack to the lowest-ranked Omega. The house I could never go back to. The father who didn¡¯t care.


    But then, Ruben threw an arm around my shoulder and said, "But hey, look at it this way... at least you don¡¯t have to deal with the pressure of being <i>too</i> pretty anymore. Must be liberating."


    I snorted. "Wow. Thanks."


    Pedro smirked. "See? <i>That¡¯s</i> the spirit. Look at her! Already finding the silver lining in her misery."


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that escaped me. They were idiots, but they were my idiots.


    For the next few minutes, they kept at it; throwing joke after joke until I wasughing so hard my sides hurt. At one point, Gonzalo tripped over a rock and nearly took Pedro down with him, which sent Ruben into a fit ofughter so violent that he had to sit on the curb to recover.


    By the time we reached the house, my worries had shortly faded.


    "This is it," Pedro said, pointing to a small, worn-down building with peeling paint and an iron gate that looked like it had been kicked one too many times.


    The windows had thin curtains, and the nts on the porch were either dead or barely hanging on.


    I stared at it for a moment, adjusting my grip on my bag. <i>Wee to a new Chapter, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.</i>


    The boys¡¯ attention was still fixated on the buildings I followed their gazes and stared.


    Well, I had been expecting something... <i>rough,</i> sure. I knew I wasn¡¯t walking into another grand estate like the one I had grown up in.


    I swallowed.


    Pedro turned to me, rubbing the back of his neck. "You¡¯re, uh... you¡¯re staying here?"


    I kept my expression even. "Yeah."


    Gonzalo frowned. "But why? You don¡¯t have to, do you?"


    I shifted on my feet. "It¡¯splicated."


    Luis Miguel chimed in. "Trouble at home?"


    <i>Bingo! </i>


    "Something like that."


    The boys exchanged nces.


    Pedro sighed. "Damn, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. This is gonna be rough for you."


    "Living here after spending your whole life in luxury?" Ruben whistled, shaking his head. "That¡¯s gonna suck."


    I stiffened. Luxury? It was funny how people still thought I lived in some fairytale.


    I turned to them and spoke dryly. "You think my life has been luxurious since I became an Omega?"


    They didn¡¯t have an answer for that and were silent. Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.


    They had known me since when I was still Don Diego¡¯s perfect daughter, the shining jewel of the pack. But after my fall? They must know that I had gone from being feared and admired to being nothing.


    Nothing at all.


    I inhaled and exhaled slowly. "Listen, you guys can go now. I appreciate you bringing me here."


    Pedro frowned. "Are you sure? We can stick around a little longer if..."


    "She said she¡¯s fine," Luis Miguel interrupted.


    Pedro shrugged. "Alright, if you say so. We¡¯ll head out."


    But then Luis Miguel did something unexpected.


    He turned to his friends and said, "You guys can go. I¡¯ll stay."


    I blinked. The others turned to him and were as equally confused.


    "What?" Ruben furrowed his brows. "Why?"


    Luis Miguel crossed his arms. "I want to make sure she gets inside safely."


    Pedro gave him a suspicious look. "Since when do you care about safety?"


    Gonzalo grinned. "Wait, wait, wait... does our fearless leader have a soft spot for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    Luis Miguel rolled his eyes. "No, idiota. I just think it¡¯d be rude to leave her struggling with all these bags while we walk off."


    "Uh-huh," Ruben smirked. "So it has nothing to do with the fact that you¡¯ve had a crush on her since high school?"


    Luis Miguel shot him a death stare. "I¡¯ll kill you."


    The boys burst intoughter.


    I shook my head, exasperated. "Dios m¨ªo, you¡¯re all impossible."


    But... I wasn¡¯t mad. Not really.


    I turned to Luis Miguel, my arms crossed. "Fine. If you want to y the noble gentleman, be my guest."


    His lips twitched. "I always knew you¡¯d recognize my greatness one day."


    I snorted. "Yeah, yeah, whatever helps you sleep at night."


    The others made their farewells, leaving with a series of dramatic salutes and exaggerated goodbyes. Pedro even yelled something about not letting Luis Miguel steal a kiss again, and I threw a rock at him.


    Then, it was just the two of us. <i>Me and Luis Miguel. </i>

 Chapter 176: _ I’ll Make Them Pay

    <h4>Chapter 176: _ I¡¯ll Make Them Pay</h4>


    The silence reigned as we stood in front of the small, worn house. Luis Miguel shifted, adjusting my bag over his shoulder. "You sure about this ce?"


    I nced at the house, at the broken fence and the peeling paint, at the window with its cracked ss.


    No.


    I wasn¡¯t sure about any of this. But what choice did I have? I didn¡¯t know Mateo was poor though. He always looked well put together every time we met.


    I straightened my shoulders. "Yeah."


    He studied me for a moment, his usual arrogance now gone and his expression was now quieter... more serious.


    "Alright," he finally said. "Let¡¯s go in."


    And together, we stepped forward.


    I stepped into the dimly lit building, Luis Miguel was at my side as the both of us were wary of our surroundings. The corridor smelled faintly of wood and cheap detergent, the kind used whenndlords wanted to pretend they cared about upkeep.


    A lone bulb blinked overhead, emitting twitching shadows along the cracked walls.


    "Are you sure this is the ce?" Luis Miguel asked, skepticism in his voice.


    "Yes," I answered, scanning the row of doors. Letizia¡¯s note had been specific; third door on the left, just past the stairwell.


    We reached it, and Luis Miguel ced a hand on the doorframe, his fingers drumming against the chipped paint. "Whose apartment is this anyway?"


    "A packhouse soldier¡¯s," I replied, fishing for the key Letizia had promised would be here. "He¡¯s away for now, so I¡¯m staying here for a while."


    Luis Miguel gave me a dubious look. "And what if hees home?"


    "He¡¯s the cousin of one of my father¡¯s good maids. He¡¯s trustworthy," I said, brushing aside his concern.


    Luis Miguel snorted. "Trustworthy? That¡¯s what they said about thest stable boy at the Vasquez¡¯s, and he ran off with half the gold."


    I sighed, sensing an argument brewing, but I didn¡¯t have the energy for it. "I¡¯ll be fine. I promise."


    Luis Miguel gave a sharp nasal breath. "I don¡¯t like this, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I¡¯m going to check on you from time to time."


    I nodded, more out of exhaustion than agreement. "Thank you."


    For a second, he paused before he extended a hand toward me. It was awkward, as if he wasn¡¯t sure whether we were supposed to be formal or friendly. I stared at his outstretched palm before finally shaking it.


    His grip was firm and mine, tentative.


    He pulled away first. "Take care of yourself," he muttered, before turning and disappearing down the hall.


    I waited until the sound of his footsteps faded, then turned back to the door. Just as Letizia had instructed, I found the key tucked beneath a dusty flower pot. I unlocked the door and stepped inside.


    The interior was a stark contrast to the dpidated exterior. It wasn¡¯t grand, but it was clean and organized, smelling of faint cologne and the faint scent of coffee.


    The floors were wooden, the walls a in beige with only a few personal touches which were; a battered bookshelf lined with old paperbacks, and a single framed photograph of Mateo with a group of men, all grinning in their uniforms.


    There were only two bedrooms. One door was slightly ajar, showing glimpses of an unmade bed and a half-packed suitcase. That was Mateo¡¯s room, no doubt.


    I chose the other.


    The room was small but neat; just a bed, a wardrobe, and a tiny nightstand with a flickeringmp. It wasn¡¯t home, but it was shelter. It was mine, for now.


    I sat on the bed, staring at my hands.


    Whew!


    The change in my life hit me all at once, settling on my shoulders like an unbearable weight.


    I had nothing now.


    No home. No father¡¯s protection. No pack standing behind me. No Axel fighting for me.


    For years, I had been the favored daughter, the one who walked with her head high, untouchable despite the whispers and envious nces. Now, I was an Omega, discarded, forced into hiding like some shameful secret.


    My hands curled into fists. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be.


    Now, I was disowned because of Rosa. I touched my face, the nagging stitches rough under my palm.


    Oh, fucking Rosalie! That name alone sent a surge of burning hatred through my veins. She had ruined me.


    She had turned Axel against me. She had smiled, all innocent and sweet, while she cut me down piece by piece.


    I needed something... anything at all to use against her. But Rosa was perfect. She was untouchable. She had done everything right and yed her cards with wless precision.


    I gritted my teeth. <strong>If only there was something I could use against her...</strong>


    But I had nothing.


    For now. That was if there was anything at all.


    The room was dark but my thoughts were darker. Even the shadows flickering were haunting me. Everything was making my skin crawl.


    Oh, I could still hear it; Letizia and Giulia¡¯s voice.


    <i>"But Axel and Rosa¡¯s engagement has been announced this morning!"</i>


    <i>"They are getting married alongside ¨¢lvaro and Cami!"</i>


    A sharp pain stabbed through my chest. Days. Axel and Rosa would be married in <strong>days</strong>.


    I pressed my hands against my arms, my nails digging into my skin as if the pain might distract me from the overwhelming ache settling deep in my bones.


    No. No, this couldn¡¯t be happening.


    I had spent months loving Axel. Months.


    And now, he was gone. Just like that.


    My body trembled as I curled into myself, my forehead resting against my knees.


    My hand flew to the mark Axel had given me... his mark, the proof of what we once were or never were.


    It itched. No, it burned. Like a reminder seared into my skin. Like our souls have been intertwined and there was no going back.


    How could he do this? Did he not feel it? Didn¡¯t he feel the way I¡¯m feeling? Was the mark not affecting him?


    Tears welled in my eyes as I gritted my teeth, fingers digging into my flesh as if I could somehow erase the pain by pressing harder.


    I still loved him.


    Despite everything, despite the betrayal, despite the way he had cast me aside like I was nothing I still loved him.


    And that was the worst part.


    A sob bubbled up in my throat. I bit it back, refusing to let it escape, but the moment I did, another rose up, and another, until they forced their way out.


    I wept uncontrobly. Not just for Axel. Not just for what I had lost.


    I wept for the girl I used to be; the one who had believed in love, in family, in loyalty. The one who had thought she would always be safe.


    She was gone now. And in her ce, something else was emerging. Something dark. Something vengeful.


    I wiped my tears with the back of my hand, my heart still aching but my mind needed to sharpen.


    I needed to be colder. Rosa had taken everything from me. I would find a way to take something from her.


    Even if it was thest thing I did.

 Chapter 177: _ Did We Do it?

    <h4>Chapter 177: _ Did We Do it?</h4>


    <strong><i>~Axel¡¯s Point of View~</i></strong>


    Darkness loosened its grip on me slowly, like a stubborn fog unwilling to lift. My senses crept back but it was sluggish and uncoordinated.


    First came the headache. Oh, by the Moon, it was an unbearable pounding behind my eyes, like someone had stuffed my skull with molten rocks and shook it for fun. Then came the hunger. It was like a gnawing, bottomless pit that made my stomach cramp.


    It felt like I hadn¡¯t eaten in days. I groaned. Dios, why did I feel like I had been hit by a truck?


    Something heavy was on top of me.


    I frowned, still groggy. What the hell...? My limbs felt leaden and my muscles sore as I tried to shift. But the weight didn¡¯t budge.


    Instead, it shifted closer. I could feel the warm and solid presence pressed against my chest, trapping my arm underneath.


    I tensed.


    What. Was. On. Me?


    I inhaled sharply, my senses sharpening in panic. The scent of warm vani and faintvender filled my nose. Soft strands tickled my jaw. Something warm and <i>very much alive</i> sighed against my skin.


    My entire body went rigid.


    <i>No. No. No.</i>


    I turned my head slowly, <i>painfully</i> slow, afraid of what I¡¯d find. The dim morning light sifted through the room, illuminating the unmistakable shape of a woman curled against my side, her arm draped over my stomach.


    Rosario. Fucking damn Rosario!


    My eyes popped open. My brain refused to process what was before me.


    Then, with dawning horror, I noticed something even worse.


    I could feel her skin. Holy shit, it was bare!


    A choked noise left my throat. My heart started pounding violently. <i>No. No, no, no, no, NO.</i>


    I wrenched the nket off us and immediately wished I hadn¡¯t. Because under that nket, Rosario was half-naked. And me?


    Completely. Naked. I was fuckingpletely naked with another woman in bed when my body belonged to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, my soon-to-be wife. Oh, shit. I wanted to see her and this happened. She must be expecting me. She must miss me.


    How on earth would I exin to her that I was caught up in a near-death experience and ended up spending an entire night with another woman in bed?


    The world tilted and I could feel my eyes going dizzy.


    I did the only rational thing a man in my situation could do.


    I SCREAMED.


    "<i>?Mierda!</i>"


    I scrambled backward so fast I nearly flung myself off the bed. My hands clutched at my throat, panic wing at my chest. My wound was <i>gone</i>. Completely healed. I ripped the bandages off, my fingers running over smooth, unbroken skin.


    I should have been relieved. Instead, all I could think was: <i>WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED LAST NIGHT?</i>


    Had I...?


    Did we...?


    I grabbed my head, squeezing my eyes shut. <i>No. No, that can¡¯t be right. I would remember something like that.</i>


    Wouldn¡¯t I?


    I tried to think back... tried to recall anything after I passed out. I could remember nothing. Just a ck void. Thest thing I remembered was Rosario fussing over me, telling me to sleep.


    My stomach knotted. <i>What if... </i>


    No. No way.


    I shook my head violently. I needed to get the hell out of here.


    My clothes. Where the fuck were my clothes?


    I scanned the room, and then spotted them. Scattered all over the floor. <i>Of course.</i>


    Gritting my teeth, I bolted out of bed and grabbed my pants. That was when I felt <i>another</i> presence.


    A prickling sensation crept up my spine.


    Someone was <i>watching</i> me.


    I turned sharply and came face-to-face with Luis in his damn wheelchair. Bro was busy staring.


    Motionless. Expressionless. Like a damn ghost... as always! But today, I was on the edge.


    I yelled. "?Por Luna! <i>Luis!</i>"


    My soul nearly left my body. My knees wobbled and my vision blurred for a second.


    Then I exhaled, clutching my chest.


    "Dios, Luis, you nearly killed me," I rasped, trying to calm my racing heart. But of course, Luis said nothing. He just <i>stared</i>, his gaze boring into me, unmoving and unreadable.


    Creepy bastard.


    And that was when Rosario stirred.


    She stretchedzily, sighing, her hair spilling over her bare shoulders. Then, ever so slowly, she blinked herself awake. Her gaze was unfocused as she took in her surroundings.


    Then... her eyesnded on me.


    On me, standing <i>naked</i>, pants clutched in my hands like some disgraceful thief caught in the act.


    And worse? Her gaze <i>dropped</i> to me. To its


    She STARED. For a <i>long</i> fucking moment.


    My entire body stiffened. I gulped down hard, wishing the earth would swallow me whole. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Rosario <i>gasped</i>.


    I barely managed to yank my pants in front of me before she shrieked.


    "<i>?Dios m¨ªo!</i>"


    "DON¡¯T LOOK!" I bellowed, fumbling to cover myself.


    "WHY ARE YOU NAKED?!" she screeched, yanking the nket up to her chest.


    "WHY ARE <i>YOU</i> HALF-NAKED?!" I shot back.


    She gawked at me before realization struck her. She looked down at herself.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Then, she gave a piercing, earsplitting shriek.


    I flinched. "<i>Por el amor de Luna, stop screaming...</i>"


    "??Qu¨¦ demonios pas¨® anoche?! ??QU¨¦ NOS PAS¨®?! <i>Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!</i>"


    My face burned hotter than the fucking sun.


    I pulled my pants on with record speed, tripping over myself in my haste. "<i>I don¡¯t know!</i> I... I woke up like this, and <i>you were</i> on top of me, and¡ª<i>Luis was watching the whole time!</i>"


    She froze. Her wide, horrified eyes snapped to Luis.


    Who was still staring like a goddamn horror movie doll.


    Rosario let out a strangled noise and grabbed the nket tighter around herself. "<i>He saw everything.</i>"


    I groaned, dragging a hand down my face. "<i>S¨ª. He saw everything.</i>"


    There was a pause and I was anticipating Rosario storming over to p me or something. However, to my absolute <i>shock</i>, she <i>smiled</i>.


    I narrowed my eyes. "...<i>Why</i> are you smiling?"


    Her lips stretched into amusement and dawning delight.


    "Did we...?"


    I stared.


    She wiggled her eyebrows. "Did we <i>do it</i>?"


    I choked. "?NO!"


    "Are you <i>sure</i>?"


    "YES!"


    She squinted at me like she didn¡¯t believe me. "Because, ni?o, I woke up <i>veryfortable...</i>"


    I covered my ears. "<i>STOP TALKING.</i>"


    "Ohhh, Dios m¨ªo," she drawled, smirking now. "If we <i>did</i> do it, I feel like I should at least remember..."


    I pointed a shaking finger at her. "I SWEAR TO THE MOON, ROSARIO, IF YOU DON¡¯T STOP!"


    She giggled. Freaking <i>giggled.</i>


    Meanwhile, Luis <i>still hadn¡¯t moved</i>. I turned to him desperately. "Luis, say something."


    Luis, as always, said <i>nothing</i>.


    I groaned and dropped to the floor, burying my face in my hands.


    Worst. Morning. Ever.

 Chapter 178: _ Gone For Two Days

    <h4>Chapter 178: _ Gone For Two Days</h4>


    I dragged my hands down my face, inhaling sharply. My mind was still reeling from the absolute disaster I¡¯d woken up to. Rosario giggled, thoroughly enjoying my misery, while Luis remained unmoving and emotionless like a statue.


    It was as if he were some damned guardian spirit sent to haunt me.


    This wasn¡¯t happening. This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    I pulled on my shirt with shaking hands, my fingers fumbling with the buttons. My clothes smelled faintly of sweat, wood, and the scent of Rosario.


    Fuck. I resisted the urge to gag.


    Rosario stretchedzily, the nket slipping slightly from her shoulder, and I turned away so fast I nearly gave myself a beating.


    "Listen, until I figure out what the hell happened and what to do about it, <i>you</i> will not say a word of this to anyone."


    Rosario arched an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Oh,e on, ni?o, don¡¯t be so dramatic. This is a little secret between friends." She wiggled her fingers at me yfully.


    Was she really serious?!


    I red at her, my jaw tightening. "Rosario."


    "What?" she said innocently. "I was just going to say..."


    I shot her a look so sharp it could¡¯ve sliced through metal.


    She blinked, then pouted. "Fine. No fun."


    Ignoring her, I yanked on my shoes, grabbed my belt, and cinched it tighter than necessary. "I need to get the hell out of here."


    Luis still hadn¡¯t moved. His gaze was unwavering and made my skin crawl. I pointed at him, exasperated. "And <i>you</i>! Stop looking at me like that!"


    I knew that was unnecessary and would probably make the poor Luis feel more bad about himself, but I was too paranoid and confused to care:


    But my sweet cousin, Luis was a creepy bastard as usual. He simply continued to stare.


    I groaned, running a hand through my already messy hair. I needed fresh air. I needed to get far, far away from this room before Ipletely lost my mind.


    I stormed out, nearly ripping the door off its hinges in my haste. The cold morning air hit me like a p, but it wasn¡¯t enough to clear my head. My thoughts were a swirling mess.


    This was bad. <i>Really</i> bad. I wanted food. <i>Wanted Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Hell, I missed her like crazy. </i>


    My ns for yesterday were ruined. Dang, it was a bad day yesterday and it was about to get worse.


    Because the moment I stepped into the packhouse, still uneasy from my ordeal, I mmed straight into a wall of solid muscle.


    I staggered back, blinking.


    Oh, no. That wasn¡¯t a wall. That was my father with ¨¢lvaro right beside him.


    Perfect.


    "Where have you been?" my father demanded, his sharp gaze boring into me.


    I forced my features into something neutral. "Good morning to you too."


    His eyes narrowed as he assessed me coldly. ¨¢lvaro, the arrogant bastard, crossed his arms and smirked.


    I turned, ready to walk past them and pretend this conversation didn¡¯t need to happen.


    But then...


    "I thought you were finallying to your senses and trying to be responsible," my father said coolly. "Guess I was wrong."


    I paused mid-step, my hands clenching into fists. <i>Here we go again... </i>


    I turned back slowly. "What exactly are you talking about?"


    ¨¢lvaro scoffed. "Don¡¯t y dumb, hermano. We¡¯re talking about your little visit to Don Diego."


    What the heck were they talking about now?! Oh, wait... <i>did Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ report me already?!</i>


    I stared at him nkly. "What visit?"


    My father¡¯s eyes darkened. "Don¡¯t even try to deny it. I <i>am</i> the Alpha... have ears everywhere."


    A cold prickle ran down my spine. Oh, Dios, they know:


    "One of my men nted at Don Diego¡¯s told me you came over," my father continued, voice sharp as a de. "That you promised him heaven and earth."


    My frown deepened. "I <i>what</i>?"


    He stepped forward, his presence looming over me. "Did you really think betraying me and offering yourself as a mole... feeding Don Diego information about what goes on in my packhouse would make Rosa love you more?"


    I felt the blood drain from my face.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" I snapped. "I don¡¯t even care about Rosa, so why should I give a damn about what she thinks?"


    ¨¢lvaro scoffed. "Oh, <i>really</i>? Because your visit didn¡¯t exactly scream <i>I don¡¯t care</i>."


    I clenched my jaw. "I don¡¯t..."


    ¨¢lvaro cut me off with a slow, mockingugh. "If you want to vie for the Alpha post with me, maybe try ying fair and square like a <i>man</i>, instead of resorting to dirty tricks." He gave me a pointed look. "After all, while we¡¯ve been busy trying to investigate the murder, you¡¯ve been busy trying to impress a <i>woman</i>."


    Murder? Oh, the murder. I had ns of my own to investigate. Oh, wait. Was I not allowed to ck off for a day?


    After seeing Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ today, I¡¯d definitely get into it. I had no idea what tactic Father and ¨¢lvaro wanted to resort to grate on my nerves this morning but they sucked and I wasn¡¯t down for it.


    Two days? Why not just make it ten? Pfft.


    I stared at them, looking hard from one to another. "I slept off at Luis¡¯s ce and came back this morning. When the hell did I have time to do all the things you¡¯re using me of?"


    ¨¢lvaroughed again, shaking his head. "Oh, so now you¡¯re ying dumb? That¡¯s so cool of you, hermano."


    My father¡¯s gaze bore into me, dangerous and threatening. <i>Oh, could this man spare me already?!</i>


    ¨¢lvaro crossed his arms. "Ever since the discovery of the murder <i>two days ago</i>, you haven¡¯t set foot in the packhouse."


    What in the world was he talking about? What were they on about?!


    "...Two days?" I repeated in a whisper.


    ¨¢lvaro smirked. "What, you lost track of time while you were <i>busy</i>?"


    No. No, that couldn¡¯t be right.


    I had only been gone for one night. I was sure of it. I had left the packhouse, stayed at Luis¡¯s, and woken up <i>this</i> morning.


    Just one night. Not two. The room suddenly felt smaller. My head throbbed, the pounding growing louder and my stomach twisting.


    What the hell was going on?


    I racked my brain, trying to piece together anything that could exin this. Had I really been unconscious for two days?


    Had something happened to me?


    I swallowed hard as my mind raced, trying to make sense of this absurdity.


    This wasn¡¯t just a misunderstanding. Something was <i>very</i> wrong.


    And for the first time since waking up in that bed, naked, with no memory of what had happened, I felt real fear.

 Chapter 179: _ I Didn’t Do it

    <h4>Chapter 179: _ I Didn¡¯t Do it</h4>


    I stared at my father and ¨¢lvaro, heart pounding, and head spinning. My brain was still stuck on the fact that I had supposedly been gone for <strong>two days</strong>. Two. Whole. Days.


    That wasn¡¯t possible. I had left the packhousest night. I <strong>knew</strong> it.


    And yet... the way they were looking at me like I was some treacherous, backstabbing bastard was making my stomach twist into knots.


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s smug grimace was so annoying with his arms still crossed over his chest like he was enjoying the hell out of this. <i>Pinche idiota.</i>


    "I have no idea what the hell you two are talking about," I finally said, keeping my voice steady because I couldn¡¯t let these two men see me break despite the chaos in my head.


    My father scoffed. "Don¡¯t lie to me, Axel."


    I clenched my fists. "I¡¯m not lying. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯d rather cut out my own tongue than bow to a man like Don Diego just to get the Alpha post." My lip curled. "And Rosa? You can tell her to go suck her own ass for all I care."


    ¨¢lvaro grunted loudly, but I wasn¡¯t finished. I turned to him, eyes locking onto his with an intensity that finally made his smug expression waver.


    "But the Alpha post?" I stepped closer, invading his space. "Oh, I <strong>do</strong> want it, hermano." My voice dropped lower now. "And whatever I want, I get."


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s smirk twitched and his body stiffened instantly. My little brother¡¯s entire life was set on the Alpha post. He¡¯d wake up early and sleepte just to attend to pack matters


    I would give it to him that he¡¯s worked hard to acquire this post, but he wasn¡¯t the man for it. He had the determination and efficiency butcked thepassion the people of this pack needed.


    Their lives would only turn more miserable should ¨¢lvaro rule... starting from mine. And I wouldn¡¯t let that happen. Not while I was still alive.


    Now, me telling him was synonymous with digging a de into his heart. Good. Let him feel it. Let him <strong>know</strong>.


    I turned sharply and stormed past them, my heart hammering fast. ¨¢lvaro muttered something behind me which wad probably some weak-ass threat¡ªbut I was too furious to care.


    I needed to get the hell out of there.


    The hallway was mercifully empty, my footsteps echoing as I stalked toward my room. My head was a mess, my emotions all over the ce. I needed <strong>space</strong>. I needed <strong>answers</strong>.


    But just as I reached my door, I heard the soft sound of someone behind me.


    "<strong>Mi amor.</strong>"


    I froze.


    For some reason, those two words hit me harder than all the bullshit my father and ¨¢lvaro had just thrown at me.


    I turned, my chest tightening when I saw her.


    My mother stood there, smiling softly. Her eyes were warm and filled with an affection I hadn¡¯t let myself acknowledge in years.


    And suddenly, like a man who had just realized he was in love, I was <strong>moving</strong>. Oh, my mam¨¢. After that near-death experience, I realized just how close I wanted to be with her.


    <i>And her too. </i>


    I barely processed it before I was pulling her into my arms, burying my face against her shoulder.


    She stiffened in shock... hell, I was shocked too¡ªbut then she melted against me, her armsing up to cradle me like she had when I was a kid.


    "Axel..." she whispered, her voice breaking.


    I swallowed hard, my grip tightening around her. "<strong>Dios... mam¨¢.</strong>"


    I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing. I just knew that, for the first time in forever, I needed this.


    Her hand smoothed over my hair, her voice full of emotion. "It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve held you like this. Mi hijo."


    I exhaled shakily, letting myself stay there for a moment.


    Just... breathing.


    Just... existing.


    And for the first time since waking up this morning, the anxiety wing at my chest eased just a little.


    But I couldn¡¯t stay like this forever.


    After a few more seconds, I pulled back, clearing my throat and trying not to feelpletely exposed.


    My mother gave me a sad smile, touching my cheek. "Are you alright?"


    <i>No, mam¨¢. Your son is far from being okay. I don¡¯t know if I slept with Rosario or not. I had no idea when I went to impress Rosa which was something I¡¯d never do or when I promised to be one of her maniac father¡¯s minions.</i>


    I was skeptical about telling this to her. I hesitated. Then, finally, I told her.


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted, running a hand through my hair. "I slept off at Luis¡¯s ce, and now, <strong>everyone¡¯s</strong> saying I¡¯ve been gone for two days. I swear to you, mam¨¢¡ªI don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t remember leaving. I don¡¯t remember any of it."


    Her expression changed, her gaze searching my face carefully. "Axel..." she murmured. "You really <strong>were</strong> gone for two days."


    I felt my stomach drop.


    "What?" I whispered.


    She nodded slowly. "Your father isn¡¯t lying. I overheard the mole reporting to him, and if there¡¯s one thing those men wouldn¡¯t dare do, it¡¯s report something so serious if it weren¡¯t true."


    I <strong>stared</strong> at her, my head pounding. No. No, that couldn¡¯t be right. I would¡¯ve <strong>known</strong>. I would¡¯ve...


    My hands clenched. "Does that mean... I <strong>slept</strong> for two days since I was gone for two days?"


    My mother sighed softly. "I don¡¯t know," she admitted. "But somehow, without a doubt, you went to Don Diego. You asked for Rosa¡¯s hand in marriage. You promised to be hisckey." She frowned. "And yet... you don¡¯t remember any of it."


    My jaw dropped. I asked for Rosa¡¯s hand in marriage?! ME?! Never!


    Why on earth would I do that? Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the poor girl is burdened by my mark. Something I gave to her without her permission. My mistake, yet something I hade to learn I cherished so dearly, yet, I asked for her sister¡¯s hand in marriage?


    Tell me in what universe that made any sense. It¡¯s not Rosa I want to be with, it¡¯s Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It¡¯s not Rosa I loved, it¡¯s Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    That wasn¡¯t just <strong>wrong</strong>. That was... Impossible.


    I took a shaky step back, trying to <strong>think</strong>. "Mam¨¢, I swear¡ªI <strong>didn¡¯t</strong> do any of that."


    "I know you can¡¯t, hijo. You love the little sister so dearly and innocently. That¡¯s what¡¯s <strong>puzzling</strong>."

 Chapter 180: _ Need Answers

    <h4>Chapter 180: _ Need Answers</h4>


    Mother just said she knew I loved Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ innocently. I knew I loved her but I wasn¡¯t sure if <i>innocently</i> was the word for it when I had marked her, abandoned her, and now, went to ask for her sister¡¯s hand in marriage?


    By the Moon, what the hell was going on?


    I dragged a hand down my face. My throat was dry too. My mind was running in circles, desperately trying to make sense of this.


    What the hell had happened to me?


    My mother¡¯s gaze softened. "Could it be... that you were drunk?"


    Drunk?


    I frowned. "No. I didn¡¯t drink anything."


    But even as I said it, I hesitated.


    My thoughts flickered back to this morning. To Rosario. To waking up in that bed, my clothes scattered and my mindpletely nk.


    To the way she had stretchedzily under the sheets, wiggling her fingers at me with that yful smile.


    <i>"Ni?o, don¡¯t be so dramatic. This is a little secret between friends."</i> She¡¯d said.


    My stomach turned.


    Had she...? Had she done something to me?


    I swallowed hard. "Mam¨¢... I think I need to talk to someone."


    Her brow furrowed. "Who?"


    I exhaled sharply, shaking my head.


    "...Rosario."


    I took a slow breath, trying to push down the gnawing unease in my gut. My mother¡¯s eyes were still on me, full of that quiet, patient concern that somehow felt worse than anger.


    "Rosario?" she repeated, frowning.


    I gave a stiff nod. "Yeah. Luis¡¯s caregiver."


    I saw the silent hesitation before she sighed. "I don¡¯t know, Axel. It¡¯s just a feeling, but... I think Luis is cursed."


    I blinked. "What?"


    Cursed? That was a new one. So Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wasn¡¯t the cursed one now, it was Luis. Why did they have to name almost everyone I loved and who was on my side ¡¯cursed¡¯?


    Mother exhaled, rubbing her temples like she was searching for the right words. "I can¡¯t exin it. It¡¯s just... mother¡¯s instincts. Something about him... about what happened to him, about his condition. You know, no improvements after all these years. It just feels... unnatural."


    I scoffed, shaking my head. "That¡¯s ridiculous. Mam¨¢, Luis is..."


    "Miserable," she cut in. "And he¡¯s going to stay that way, Axel. It would be kinder to just let him be alone in his misery. You don¡¯t have to be around bad energy to avoid the aura rubbing off on you. Look at what happened just because you fell asleep there."


    A sharp, unexpected re of anger shot through me. "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re saying this. You, of all people."


    Her gaze didn¡¯t shake. "Don¡¯t twist my words, mi amor. I feel bad for him. I really do. I wish things were different, but they¡¯re not. And now that things are the way they are... why are you insisting on being around him? What do you think you can do to help him? Why haven¡¯t you done it already and he¡¯s back on his feet?"


    Dios... even her? I expected better from her. Never in my wildest dreams would I have expected that she¡¯d badmouth Luis too. After everything. After everything she knew our family did to his.


    I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palms. "I don¡¯t know, maybe just treat him like a human being instead of some damn ghost we¡¯re all supposed to ignore."


    She sighed again, slower this time. "I make sure he¡¯s taken care of, Axel. I always have. His caregiver is instructed to give him maximum care, and I¡¯ll continue ensuring that. But spending time with him?" She shook her head. "That, I don¡¯t want."


    I stared at her, my head pounding. "So what? We just pretend he doesn¡¯t exist?"


    "We acknowledge that he exists, but that his existence is not our burden to carry."


    Her voice was calm... too calm. Like she¡¯d already made peace with something I refused to.


    My teeth ground together. I was so damn sick of everyone deciding what was best for Luis when the only thing that made sense was treating him like a person.


    "It¡¯s not his fault he¡¯s like this."


    "No," she agreed quietly. "It¡¯s your father¡¯s."


    The room suddenly felt too small. His fault. It was my father¡¯s fault. My jaw locked so tight my teeth ached. Don¡¯t react. Don¡¯t let it show, Axel.


    But Mom could see it. I felt her gaze on me, digging in, prodding, and I hated it.


    Not this. Not now.


    I forced a smirk. I wished it¡¯d be something dismissive, something I hoped looked like I didn¡¯t care instead of what it really was... me desperately trying to keep my bnce.


    "Well, this has been fun, but I actually have somewhere to be." I turned immediately, heading for the door.


    "Axel."


    I ignored her, grabbing the handle.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Out."


    I didn¡¯t look back.


    I didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of seeing the way my fingers trembled as I pushed the door open and stepped into the hallway, the walls suddenly feeling too close around me.


    I needed air. I needed space.


    And most of all, I needed answers. And right now, the only person who might have them was Rosario, not Mother.


    I moved fast, my mind full of conflicting thoughts as I cut across the courtyard toward Luis¡¯s cottage. The sun had dipped lower in the sky, drenching everything in long golden shadows. I barely noticed. My pulse was too loud in my ears


    Rosario.


    She had said it so casually. <i>Ni?o, don¡¯t be so dramatic. This is a little secret between friends.</i>


    What the hell did that mean? What had really happenedst night?


    I reached the cottage and knocked sharply on the door.


    There was no answer.


    I knocked again, harder this time. The faint sound of movement shuffled from inside before the door swung open, revealing Rosario in the doorway. She blinked at me, then let out an exaggerated sigh.


    "Again?" She folded her arms across her chest, leaning against the doorframe. "Dios m¨ªo, ni?o, what are you doing back here?"


    I didn¡¯t waste time. "We need to talk."


    She gasped before her eyes went wide, and then, before I could process what the hell was happening, her lips stretched into a slow smirk.


    "Oh?" She tilted her head. "Do you want us to do another one already?"


    By the Moon, what do I do with this crazy woman?


    "What?"


    She tsked, stepping closer while her long nails traced along the doorframe. "Axel, cari?o, I know I¡¯m irresistible, but you could¡¯ve at least waited until nightfall."


    Her voice was humorous, but I wasn¡¯tughing.


    I felt my entire body go rigid and my throat suddenly dry.


    <i>"Another one."</i>


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. Was she kidding me? Did that really mean we had... sex?

 Chapter 181: _ Anything is Better than Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 181: _ Anything is Better than Nothing</h4>


    Rosario¡¯s smirk widened like she had just won a game I didn¡¯t know we were ying.


    "Another one," she mused, crossing her arms over her chest with her fingers tapping against her elbow. "Dios m¨ªo, Axel, you could at least pretend to have some restraint."


    I ignored the way my stomach twisted at her words, stepping inside before she could stop me. The scent of dried herbs and something sweet... maybe honey?... was in the air, but beneath it, I could still pick up faint traces of myself.


    My scent was in this room, just like it had been this morning.


    I swerved to face her, speaking in a tight voice. "Cut the crap, Rosario."


    Her brows shot up. "Ay, why so serious?"


    I advanced a step, and to her credit, she didn¡¯t back away. If anything, she looked even more amused. "Do you remember anything about the nights I spent here?"


    She squinted briefly, too fast for me to see before she let out an exaggerated sigh and flopped onto the edge of the bed. "Nights? Ni?o, we only slept together for one night."


    So I thought as well. And right now, Rosario was either ying dumb or was also as confused as I was.


    I inhaled sharply. "Then exin why everyone has been saying I¡¯ve been missing for two days."


    Rosario¡¯s smirk froze.


    I watched as the amusement drained from her face and I watched as her expression turned serious like she was suddenly calcting. She blinked, once, then twice, as if I had spoken in anguage she didn¡¯t understand.


    "Two days?"


    I nodded, crossing my arms. "So unless you¡¯re trying to tell me that the entire estate is in on some borate prank, I was here for longer than one night."


    She let out a breathlessugh, shaking her head. "No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible. You were only here for one night."


    "Are you sure?" I challenged.


    Her brows furrowed, lips pressing together as if she were trying to recall something. "S¨ª... of course I¡¯m sure." But there was hesitation in her voice now.


    She must know something. After all, it was only me, Luis, and her in this house. Luis couldn¡¯t have done anything, so it¡¯s got to be her.


    As for who or what attacked me, I¡¯d tackle and investigate thatter. For now, I needed to know most importantly how on earth I deemed it fit to ask for Rosa¡¯s hand in marriage, betray Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, and bow to their Father.


    Could it be that the witch I overheard Don Diego and that elder talking about was behind all of these miseries? Who the hell was he/she?


    Perhaps, it was high time I watched this pack intently and started ying a detective of my own. Something was terribly wrong.


    This pack was bing something else. Really, what has Don Diego been doing? Was this a way to protect a pack?


    I narrowed my eyes. "Rosario, don¡¯t lie to me."


    She scowled, standing up. "I¡¯m not lying!" Her hand shot up dramatically to her chest. "?Por Luna! I swear, Axel, I would never do such a thing."


    Her reaction wasn¡¯t what I expected. No hint of guilt was present in her eyes at all. No shift in her heartbeat. Just pure, genuine disbelief.


    Which meant...


    I swallowed. <strong>She really didn¡¯t know.</strong>


    Or at least... she was one hell of an actress. Whatever it was, I needed to figure it out today. I needed to see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. How the fuck was I supposed to face Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ when I didn¡¯t even know what the hell happened?


    What would I give her as an exnation? That I was busy sleeping while my doppelganger took over my life?


    Like this was a movie series. Dammit. I was going to go insane just imagining the pain she could be going through right now.


    I made up my mind right here and then. After I was done with Rosario, I would seek her out. I needed to see her. If I couldn¡¯t give her an exnation, I could bear my heart to her.


    <i>Anything was better than nothing. </i>


    I took another step toward her, lowering my voice. "Then answer me this... did we drink? Did I drink anything that night?"


    She looked at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. "No. Why would we drink?"


    "Because I don¡¯t remember anything!" My voice rose, frustration curling in my gut.


    Her mouth fell open before she suddenly gasped and grabbed my wrist, eyes wide with exaggerated horror. "Wait, are you saying you think I drugged you? ?Beta Axel, qu¨¦ horror!"


    I yanked my arm away. "I don¡¯t know what to think!"


    Rosario clutched her chest again, stumbling back like I had just struck her. "Ni?o, do you really believe I would do such a thing?"


    I raked a hand through my hair, my pulse pounding. "Rosario..."


    She gasped even louder, spinning in a slow circle like she had just been mortally wounded. "Ay, no, this is tragic! My honor is ruined!"


    "Rosario..."


    "My reputation is shattered!"


    "Damn it, Rosario, just answer me!"


    She whirled back to face me, all dramatics vanishing in an instant. "I didn¡¯t drug you," she said firmly, meeting my gaze with an uncharacteristically serious expression. "And I don¡¯t know what happened to you or between us."


    Silence stretched between us.


    I stared at her, searching for any trace of deception. Any sign that she was hiding something. But there was nothing.


    She was telling the truth. My stomach knotted.


    Then what the hell happened to me?


    Rosario squinted. "Axel, cari?o, you really don¡¯t remember anything?"


    I exhaled, shaking my head. "Not a damn thing."


    She clicked her tongue, muttering something under her breath before gesturing for me to sit. "Well, we clearly have a problem, don¡¯t we?"


    No kidding.


    I sat and could feel my legs suddenly heavier than before, the weight of the unknown too hard for me to handle.


    Two whole days. Gone.


    And neither of us knew why.

 Chapter 182: _ Reality is a Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 182: _ Reality is a Nightmare</h4>


    I dragged a hand down my face, inhaling deeply before exhaling through my nose. Two whole days of my life had been wiped clean, and Rosario, helpful as ever... had absolutely nothing to contribute.


    I wasted my timeing here just to receive more headaches.


    "Gracias, Rosario. You¡¯ve been incredibly helpful." My voice was filled with sarcasm as I pushed myself to my feet.


    She grinned, so unfazed by it. "I do try."


    I rolled my eyes. "If you ever <i>do</i> remember something, anything, youe straight to me. First. No ying games."


    Rosario pressed a hand to her chest, feigning offense. "<i>?Yo?</i> y games? Axel, cari?o, I am wounded!"


    I gave her a t look. "You¡¯ll survive."


    With that, I walked off and strode out the door before she could dramatize any further. I had more pressing matters to deal with.


    I needed to see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    My gut twisted just thinking about her. She was probably confused, hurt, and <i>angry.</i> She had every right to be. I¡¯d vanished for two days, and when I finally showed up again, it was with a betrothal to another woman. <i>Her sister. </i>


    Even if she didn¡¯t believe in me, even if she thought I had <i>chosen</i> Rosa, I still had to try. <i>She</i> was the one I missed, not the woman people assumed I was running to.


    And so I ran. To her... <i>to my pretty lily. </i>


    I bolted through the streets, my heartbeat pounding in my ears as my muscles coiled and stretched with every powerful stride I took. My lungs burned, but I pushed harder, moving past startled pack members, and ignoring their wide-eyed stares.


    "?El Beta est¨¢ corriendo!" Someone gasped, pointing at me.


    I heard whispers all around.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Maybe he¡¯s chasing a rogue!"


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous. He¡¯s running to his <i>fianc¨¦e</i>¡ªhow romantic!"


    "Ah, young love. He must miss her terribly!"


    <i>Bunch of stupid, stupid, idiots!</i>


    I clenched my jaw. Oh, I missed someone, alright. I missed her dearly. Right now, my brain felt like it was being melted away and my heart, like a deep gash had been burned into it with the mere thought of her.


    But it wasn¡¯t Rosa.


    A few people even <i>congratted</i> me on my engagement and uing wedding while I ran, which only made me sprint faster. As if I wanted to be reminded of my so-called engagement and the <i>never-happening wedding. </i>


    By the time I reached Don Diego¡¯s estate, my breath was controlled, but I could still feel the heat radiating from my body. My muscles tensed as I slowed to a brisk walk, approaching the heavy iron gates.


    I shouldn¡¯t arrive at that bastard¡¯s house like a mad dog. Else, he¡¯d feel like he was bigger than I was.


    The guards spotted me immediately.


    "Beta Axel!" One of them beamed, stepping aside to let me through. "Congrattions!"


    <i>Oh, please, no more of that shit. I was not engaged... yet. </i>


    However, I forced a nod, swallowing the bitter taste in my mouth. "Thanks."


    I didn¡¯t stop moving. Didn¡¯t acknowledge the smiles and murmured well-wishes from the guards as I stormed inside.


    Then, just as I thought my luck couldn¡¯t get any more bitter, I ran into Cami first. <i>As always. </i>


    She stood near the entrance, her arms crossed, and lips curled in that signature smirk of hers. It was as though she had already sighted me from afar and was awaiting my arrival.


    "Well, well, well," she purred. "Herees the man willing to betray his own brother for a woman."


    So it was true what Father, ¨¢lvaro and mother had said. I indeed tried to betray Father for Don Diego? Me?!


    This was something I¡¯d never ever do. Not even when I was under the influence of alcohol or drugs. It wasn¡¯t even because I was a devoted son, but because I hated both Father and ¨¢lvaro almost equally.


    I stopped, my hands clenching into fists. "I would never betray <i>anyone</i> for your father. Even my enemy, Cami, I wouldn¡¯t betray them for him."


    Cam tilted her head with her eyes gleaming. "And yet, you were so willing to betray your <i>own father</i> and my husband for Rosario. Interesting, no?"


    The fact that she was already calling ¨¢lvaro her husband like he was the <i>Man of The Year </i>was nauseating.


    Her taunts made my pulse spike. "<i>I never said that.</i>"


    "Didn¡¯t you?" She stepped closer, heels clicking against the floor, and eyes never leaving mine. "You were quite... <i>devoted</i> to her. So much so that the entire estate got to enjoy your little performance."


    The way she said that <i>little performance </i>rang rm bells in my head.


    A sharp chill raced down my spine. I frowned. "<i>What</i> performance?"


    Her smirk widened. "Oh,e on, Axel. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember?"


    My throat tightened and my hands twitched at my sides. "Remember <i>what</i>, Cam?"


    She let out a low and mocking hum, tapping a manicured finger against her chin. "Let¡¯s see... how do I put this delicately?" She took another step, lowering her voice as if sharing a scandalous secret. "The <i>entire house</i> could hear you and Rosario the other night."


    My stomach plummeted. <i>The other night? As in something... </i><strong><i>intimate?!</i></strong>


    <i>No. No. No. No. </i>


    "You were so <i>enthusiastic</i>," she continued, biting back a smile. "Screaming, moaning, <i>pleading...</i>"


    Oh, <i>Dios. Tell me this was a nightmare. </i>


    I stepped back, raising a hand as if to physically <i>stop</i> her words. "That¡¯s not possible."


    She arched a brow. "Are you calling me a liar?"


    I swallowed hard. "I don¡¯t remember any of that."


    Cam¡¯s smirk only deepened. "Oh, <i>poor</i> Axel." She trailed her gaze down my body, slowly gazing at <i>it</i>. "You know, I was wondering how big it is to have Rosa so engaged. Now that I see you up close, I <i>do</i> see..."


    Her eyes trailed even lower, gawking at it.


    I stiffened. "<i>Cam.</i>"


    She grinned. "Rosario must have been very <i>satisfied</i>, given the way she was <i>screaming for help...</i>"


    Heat flooded my face as my hands <i>instantly</i> shot down, covering myself.


    Cam burst intoughter. "Ah, <i>so</i> you <i>do</i> have some shame left."


    I gritted my teeth. "<i>Get out of my way.</i>"


    She didn¡¯t move. "And if I don¡¯t?"


    I took a step closer, my voice dropping into a deadly whisper. "I don¡¯t have time for your games. Move. Now."


    "NO."


    I exhaled sharply, my patience already thinning. "Cut the crap, Cam."


    She gasped, cing a hand over her chest. "Crap? Axel, mi amor, I¡¯m only telling you what the entire vi already knows."


    "Yeah? And what exactly do they <i>know</i>?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    Her smirk widened. "That you, Beta of the pack, future husband to my dear sister, had quite the night with her. They say the walls practically shook. Some of the maids had to leave the corridor, you were <i>that</i> loud. And poor Father¡ªhe nearly had a heart attack."


    Hearing about that craziness alone made me sick.


    My stomach churned. I took a step closer, towering over her. "I don¡¯t remember any of that."


    She waved a hand. "Oh, how convenient! The same man who suddenly doesn¡¯t remember pledging loyalty to my father now doesn¡¯t remember having the <i>night of his life</i> with my sister?" She tsked. "You must have been <i>really</i> into it to forget."


    My fingers twitched. Dios, give me strength.


    "This isn¡¯t me," I growled. "None of this makes sense."


    Cam gave a light and condescendingugh. "Oh, but it does. It makes perfect sense, Axel. You got <i>so</i> carried away that you lost yourself in passion. And now, reality is pping you in the face, and you can¡¯t handle it."


    I clenched my jaw. She was too dumb to even <i>try</i> reasoning with. She thrived on this; on twisting the knife, and on ying with people like a cat yed with a dying mouse.


    And yet, despite my best efforts to ignore her, my mind was racing. I had lost <i>two whole days</i>. I had woken up engaged to a woman I never wanted to marry. And now, suddenly, everyone imed I had...


    No.


    It wasn¡¯t possible. I would <i>never</i> do that with Rosa.


    Before I could snap back at Cam, footsteps echoed down the hall, and a soft, breathy voice called out...


    "Mi amor!"


    I turned just in time to see Rosa rushing toward me, her long dress flowing behind her like some tragic paintinging to life.


    "Axel!" she gasped with a radiant smile breaking across her face. "You¡¯re here!"


    She reached me within seconds, her hands flying up to touch my face, my shoulders, my chest... anywhere she could get her hands on. "Oh, you just couldn¡¯t <i>wait</i> to see your bride, could you?"


    I swallowed the immediate urge to step back. "Rosa."


    Her hands slid up to cup my jaw. "Mi amor," she cooed, eyes searching mine with something close to desperation. "You didn¡¯t even let mee to you first... you ran all the way here. I knew it. I knew you missed me."


    I forced my expression into that of neutrality. "I¡¯m not here for that."


    <i>I really wasn¡¯t and if only she could just step aside and let me go be with the woman Ioved, I¡¯d be more than grateful.</i>


    <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... where was she anyway?</i>


    Rosa blinked and I could see confusion flickering across her face. "What do you mean?"


    Before even waiting for an answer, she moved closer, leaning into me with her gaze falling to my mouth. I jerked my head to the side, barely dodging the kiss she tried tond.


    Her brows furrowed in annoyance at my resistance. "What¡¯s going on? Why are you avoiding me, mi amor?"


    That didn¡¯t stop me from dodging again as she tried again, this time reaching for my cor as if pulling me in would make me suddenly ept all of this.


    I stepped back. "Rosa, <i>stop</i>."


    She froze. For a moment, there was just silence. Then, her lips pressed together as she spoke in a strained voice. "Really, Axel. What¡¯s wrong?"


    I met her gaze, my chest tightening. <i>What¡¯s wrong?</i> Everything. Every single damn thing.

 Chapter 183: _ Where is María José?

    <h4>Chapter 183: _ Where is Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?</h4>


    I should probably get down to the main reason I was here; <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. </i>


    I let out a sharp sniff, my patience thinning by the second. "Where is Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    The moment the name left my lips, Rosa screeched so loudly that I thought my eardrums might rupture. It was the kind of high-pitched, ss-shattering shriek that made birds evacuate trees and probably sent a few nearby maids diving for cover.


    "??Por qu¨¦ demonios est¨¢s preguntando por e?! Huh? Why the hell are you asking about her?!" she shrieked, face purpling with rage.


    Oh, could someone tell me why I couldn¡¯t?


    I arched a brow, utterly unbothered by her dramatics. "Should it be such a shocker?" I asked dryly. "I¡¯ve made it obvious from the very beginning that I have a particr interest in her well-being."


    Rosa sucked in a sharp breath, her body practically vibrating with anger. "?Mentiroso! You denounced everything the day you came here and expressed your desire for <i>me</i>!"


    Dios, I¡¯d forever hate myself for this. For this memory I lost and for the atrocities and mistakes I had made during the course.


    I barely stopped myself from rolling my eyes at how shamelessly Rosa wasying her unsolicited im on me.


    "Everyone knows you¡¯re <i>mine</i> now!" She continued, stabbing a manicured finger into my chest. "There¡¯s no going back, Axel. No matter how much you ask for her!"


    I tilted my head, considering her words. Then, I let out a short and humorless chuckle. "If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t get too excited over nothing," I said, voice dropping low and biting. "Especially when I don¡¯t remember a single thing that happened that day."


    She was silent at my words as though she was considering believing what I had just said or not.


    "What do you mean you don¡¯t remember?" She arched a questioning brow.


    I shrugged listlessly. "I mean, whatever happened that day, Rosa, was a farce as I have no memories of it."


    "W-What... What are you saying right now, Axel? You don¡¯t remember? After everything... The time we had. The special moment, your confession... you im to have lost your memory?" She gasped, hands above her mouth as if she was on the verge of hyperventting.


    A part of me felt bad about all of this. As much as I didn¡¯t give a batshit about being with Rosa, she was still my friend and I loved her, albeit, tonically.


    I always felt so sad to see the kind of unkind woman she had be, but I¡¯d never want to hurt one sister to please the other.


    However, considering how things have turned out, I should be willing to hurt anybody for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. That was the depth of my love for her.


    For a split second, Rosa just stared at me, her lips parting slightly, as if her brain was struggling to process what I had just said.


    Just then, Cam snorted. "Dios m¨ªo, this is priceless," she drawled, shaking her head with a smirk. "The great and mighty Rosa, throwing herself at a man who doesn¡¯t even <i>remember</i> bedding her."


    She swerved, eyes gleaming with pure amusement. "Tell me, <i>hermanita</i>, how does it feel? Losing your dignity in one night, only for him to wake up and..."


    "?C¨¢te!" Rosa yelled, eyes zing like a crazed dog, and even I got the chills.


    Cam shook, jumping startled. Damn. Rosa was one scary woman. She crept even me out for a moment there.


    I sighed. "Can someone <i>please</i> just answer my damn question?"


    Rosa turned to me, trembling with rage. "<i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is none of your concern!</i>" she hissed. "<i>I</i> am!"


    I stared at her, bored. "Right." I turned to Cam. "What about you? Can you kindly do me the honors of getting Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ for me?"


    Before I could even finish, Cam made a show of suddenly remembering a very important appointment in a very distant location.


    "I should go," she said quickly, spinning on her heel. "I just remembered I left something... somewhere... that needs my urgent..."


    "Run, Cam. <i>Run,</i>" Rosa growled.


    Cam vanished faster than I¡¯d ever seen her move. Wow, even Cami was this scared of Rosa. I wondered just how much fear she must have imbued in my poor Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I turned back to Rosa. "So..."


    "<i>?Basta!</i>" she exploded, her voice shrill enough to shake the very foundations of the estate. "<i>I SAID SHE¡¯S NONE OF YOUR CONCERN!</i>"


    I blinked. What the heck? Was she going crazy or something?


    A few meters away, a group of maids peeked out from behind a column, eyes wide. The guards at the entrance exchanged ufortable nces at her outburst.


    And then, like a final cherry on top of this absurd mess, heavy footsteps approached.


    "<i>?Qu¨¦ carajo est¨¢ pasando aqu¨ª?!</i> What the hell is going on here?!"


    Argh, for the Moon¡¯s sake, it was Don Diego.


    My shoulders tensed at the sound of his voice, and I turned my head just as the bastard strode out from the hallway, all puffed-up arrogance as always.


    Then his gazended on me. And just like that, his entire expression transformed.


    His face split into a wide and pleased smile. "<i>Ah, mi muchacho!</i>" he beamed, throwing his arms wide as if I were his long-lost son returning from war. "<i>When did you arrive? You should have sent for me sooner!</i>"


    What the...?


    So it really was true. I really came to beg this man and asked to be his minion? Shit.


    I swallowed back a wave of nausea. Dios, just looking at him made my skin crawl.


    For a brief moment, the world around me faded; the estate, the guards, and the gazes. All I could see was the man who had made Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s life a living hell. The man who was now looking at me like <i>he owned me.</i>


    I hissed under my breath and turned away, walking straight past him without a single nce back.


    Let him smile all he wanted. Let him gloat and then, let my arrogance p him in the face. I was getting out of this ce before I did something <i>really</i> regrettable.


    I stormed down the stone steps of the De Vega vi with irritation. The gall of that woman. The absolute, mind-boggling audacity of Rosa to think she could keep Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ from me. As if she had any right. As if she owned me.


    No. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wasn¡¯t here, that much was clear. But that didn¡¯t mean I would stop looking.


    The guards were my best bet.


    The De Vega estate stretched out before me. The scent of dry earth and manicured hedges filled the air, and the distant sound of horses neighing in their stables was the only thing breaking the quiet.


    Two guards stood near the iron gates, dressed in ck uniforms, rifles slung across their backs. The one on the left was lean, with sharp cheekbones and a perpetual squint, like he was always trying to figure out whether he was being insulted.


    The one on the right was bulkier, with a stiff posture that screamed ¡¯takes himself too seriously.¡¯


    I approached them casually, hands in my pockets.


    I cut straight to the point. "Where¡¯s Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    The lean one stiffened immediately. His squint deepened like I had just spoken in some alien tongue. "Se?or, I... I can¡¯t give out that information."


    I exhaled sharply through my nose, tapping a foot against the gravel. Right. Of course. These men took their jobs way too seriously when it suited them.


    "Not allowed to disclose, huh?" I muttered, tilting my head. "That¡¯s funny. Because thest time I checked, I wasn¡¯t just anybody."


    The bulkier guard sighed, shifting ufortably. "Lo siento, Beta Axel. Orders are orders."


    Orders.


    Like I gave a damn.


    I reached into my pocket, pulling out a neat stack of cash which was just enough to make a low-level guard reconsider his moral obligations. I held it between my fingers, fanning it slightly, watching as their gazes flicked down for just a second too long.


    There it was. The hesitation.


    I smirked and extended the cash toward the lean one. "Look, I just need information. No trouble. No harm."


    For a second, he hesitated. Then, as if his soul left his body, his fingers twitched and snatched the money from my hand so fast that I almostughed.


    Greed was a universalnguage.


    He cleared his throat and leaned closer to me, eyes darting around before he spoke in a hushed tone.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly where she is, Se?or. But I can tell you this..." He nced at his partner, who seemed too busy pretending to inspect the gate hinges to care. "She¡¯s no longer a De Vega."


    A frown lined my forehead. I felt like I had misheard. "What?"


    "Her father disowned her."


    Disowned.


    Why on earth would her father disown her? Why on earth would anyone even want to disown Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? It made no sense at all.


    I blinked at the guard, my mind refusing to process what he had just said. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... disowned? The Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ who had once been the De Vega jewel, the one who had lived under her father¡¯s oppressive rule, enduring every indignity just to keep her ce?


    That was impossible.


    {A/N}


    Hi friends!


    Happy new month to you all! I wish you an April full of good tidings. We couldn¡¯t meet up with our March goals. We were able to achieve 96 out of 150 GTs and 767 privilege unlocks out of a thousand. Hence, I will only be releasing 5 Chapters each on the first and second of April, and they will be in the privilege pack. Kindly unlock to read ahead of other readers. I promise things are just about to get giddy and tense!


    Thank you!??

 Chapter 184: _ Can’t Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 184: _ Can¡¯t Find Her</h4>


    My voice came out low and dangerous. "Why?"


    The guard swallowed hard. He looked like he was regretting taking the money now. "There was... an incident."


    "What kind of incident?"


    His gaze flickered downward, as if debating whether he should go on. I took a slow step forward. "Talk."


    He sucked in a breath. "She and Se?orita Rosa had a fight."


    A fight. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was always getting into these fights with her sisters.


    That didn¡¯t surprise me. I had half a mind to believe Rosa started it, because, of course, she would.


    But there was something in the way the guard said it, something that made my stomach tighten unpleasantly.


    "How bad was it?"


    The guard hesitated. Then, with clear reluctance, he answered:


    "She lost her beauty."


    The words sounded too impossible to even be believed. All I did was gaped without blinking for a minute, trying to process the words.


    <i>She lost her beauty.</i>


    I stared at him. The words didn¡¯t make sense. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ <i>was</i> beauty. She was delicate in a way that made people notice. She was bruised and weary, yes, but still untouched in her quiet elegance.


    I forced the lump down my throat. "Be specific."


    The guard shifted on his feet, clearly ufortable. "A gash. Across her face. Bad enough that... well... it¡¯s permanent."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. It felt like something inside me had shattered because it had. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had suffered so much. She was hurt so badly while I was busy doing what?


    Frolicking with her sister and Rosario?


    For a second, I just stood there, unblinking while the world around me turned into static.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what hurt more; the thought of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ getting hurt, or the knowledge that she had suffered this while I was away, blind and useless.


    "How?" My voice was hoarse. "How did it happen?"


    The guard shook his head. "No one knows exactly. Some say Rosa did it on purpose. Some say it was an ident."


    ident, my ass.


    I clenched my jaw so tightly that pain shot through my temple.


    Rosa. Of course, it was Rosa.


    And Don Diego had <i>disowned</i> Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ because of it?


    That spineless bastard. That disgusting, pathetic excuse of a father.


    I turned on my heel, my hands shaking at my sides. I needed to get out of here before I exploded. Before I turned this estate into rubble.


    I would have loved to storm back in and cut Rosa into two if possible, but Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the woman I loved... shees first.


    Because right now, the only thing ringing through my head was that she was out there, alone, injured, <i>abandoned</i>, and I had no idea where she was.


    But I would find her. And when I did, the Moon help anyone who had a hand in her suffering. Because there wouldn¡¯t be enough prayers in the world to save them from me.


    <i>"She lost her beauty."</i>


    The guard¡¯s words echoed in my skull, gnawing at my insides. What the hell had happened to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? What did he mean by <i>disfigured</i>?


    My mind painted grotesque images. The deep gash that was said to permanently be on her face, the one that had taken away her beauty.


    The one that was making my heart ache as thought I bore the scar and not her.


    Oh, Dios... I had <i>forgotten</i> that night. How? How the fuck had I forgotten something so important?


    <strong>Hugo growled at the back of my mind.</strong>


    <i>"We should go back and burn that ce to the ground."</i>


    I tightened my fists, nails digging into my palms. <i>Not now, Hugo.</i>


    <i>"That bastard Don Diego and his two daughters are still breathing after what they did to her. That¡¯s uneptable."</i>


    <i>"Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦es first."</i> I snapped internally. "<i>Before anything else, shees first. We make sure she¡¯s safe, make sure she¡¯sfortable. Revenge can wait."</i>


    Hugo snarled. <i>"No, it can¡¯t. Because the moment we find her, she¡¯ll need a home. And this one? This one¡¯s already ash in my eyes because we are burning it down!"</i>


    I ignored him because he clearly wasn¡¯t in the right mind for now. More than ever, I needed to only take rational steps now if I was going to be responsible enough for her.


    I forced my legs to move faster. The estate was behind me now, but the need to tear something apart remained. My whole body felt like a wound; raw, open, and throbbing with rage and regret.


    I needed to <i>find her.</i>


    I didn¡¯t have a n. All I had for now was just a name¡ª<i>her name, </i> and a mission.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I muttered, tasting the name on my tongue like a prayer.


    I reached the outskirts of the pack¡¯s elite area and immediately started asking around.


    "Have you seen Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    Know what I got? nk stares. Shaking heads. Furtive nces.


    "Anyone? Have you seen Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    "No, Se?or Axel," a young girl stammered, wide-eyed. "I¡ªI haven¡¯t seen her."


    "Me neither."


    "I didn¡¯t even know she was missing."


    Lies. These bastards were lying. Or maybe they were just <i>that</i> clueless.


    Frustration tightened around my rib. My patience was already weaning more than ever, and their useless answers were only making it worse.


    <i>"We should start breaking things,"</i> Hugo suggested.


    <i>"And how does that help?"</i> I gritted out.


    <i>"It would make me feel better."</i>


    I stalked through the pack, peering into every possible hiding spot. Dark alleyways, abandoned sheds, even behind the butcher¡¯s shop where I knew she used to work.


    I found nothing.


    My heartbeat quickened. Was she even still here? Of course, unless she wanted to be a rogue.


    Panic wed at my chest.


    <i>"If she left, it¡¯s because she had no choice,"</i> I reasoned. <i>"She wouldn¡¯t have just disappeared on her own."</i>


    Hugo growled. <i>"Or she¡¯s dead."</i>


    I stopped in my tracks, my jaw tightening so hard it hurt. <i>No. No, she¡¯s not. She¡¯s not.</i>


    But that creeping doubt crawled into my mind, poisoning my thoughts. I shoved it down. Kept moving. Kept searching.


    Just then, my elevated sense of smell caught a hold of a scent. It was faint and even Barely there. But <i>hers.</i>


    Hope red in my chest. I turned sharply, and crashed into someone.


    Hard.


    "What the..."


    I barely heard the voice before my hands shot out, grabbing the cor of the idiot I had collided with.


    Oh, it was Luis Miguel.

 Chapter 185: _ She Lives With a Man?!

    <h4>Chapter 185: _ She Lives With a Man?!</h4>


    I let out a breath, my grip loosening on Luis Miguel but not entirely. Relief flooded through me, but it was tangled up in frustration, exhaustion, and the ever-present rage burning under my skin.


    At least someone around here knew how to exist instead of just vanishing into thin air.


    Luis Miguel¡¯s face lit up, though his grin was nervous. "Beta Axel! Man, am I d to see you."


    For once, the feeling was mutual.


    "Where the hell have you been?" we asked at the same time.


    I narrowed my eyes. He looked tense, shifting on his feet like he was debating whether to run or stay put. My patience was barely there and I wasn¡¯t even sure I had the time for Luis Miguel¡¯s mischievousness right now, so I let him take the lead.


    "Go on," I muttered. "You first."


    Luis Miguel hesitated, nced around like someone might be listening, then leaned in slightly. "It¡¯s about yesterday."


    A fresh wave of anxiety shot through me. I had a lot of reasons to be stressed about <i>yesterday</i>. It seemed <i>yesterday </i>had been a very crazy day for everyone.


    "Be specific."


    He wet his lips. "Last night, after we escorted Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦..."


    Hold on... <i>Escorted</i>? Escorted Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? Now, talk of coincidences.


    My voice came out sharp. "What do you mean, escorted Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    Luis Miguel winced, like he realized he¡¯d dropped a bomb on me without meaning to. "Uh... so... she was disowned. Her father threw her out of the house. We ran into her on her way to wherever she was going to squat, so we... walked her there."


    The guard had already told me this before but it didn¡¯t make hearing it again feel any better. The air was so heavy, it felt like I was struggling to breathe.


    My grip on Luis Miguel was still there, but there was something in his eyes, some strange relief as he met my gaze. Maybe it was because he¡¯d finally found someone who didn¡¯t look at him like he was a nuisance or a problem.


    But then again, I wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel relieved that he was here, or to be angry that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had to resort to <i>squatting </i>now while I basked in a life of luxury.


    I didn¡¯t have time for this, and yet, here I was, tethered to this moment, still unsure of what to do with all the new information that kepting at me.


    Luis Miguel stood in front of me, looking like he might break into a nervousugh at any moment, but there was a caution in his movements.


    He always had this charm about him, but right now, the boy wasn¡¯t acting like the usual mischievous brat I knew him to be. He was tense. I could see it in the way his eyes flickered, darting ufortably as if wondering if I mightsh out at him for some unknown reason.


    Our eyes interlocked, making it clear that the both of us were clearly frustrated, but as much as I wanted to snap, I needed to hear what he had to say.


    If there was anyone who knew where Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was, it was him. And that, for some reason, brought a sickening sense of relief, even if it was quickly tangled with everything else that was going on.


    "You escorted her where?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    I didn¡¯t want him to know just how much I wanted to strangle him right now because this wasn¡¯t his fault.


    But as for Rosa and Don Diego, I could feel the rage bubbling under the surface, itching to break free. But not yet. Not until I had all the facts.


    Luis Miguel swallowed nervously and shifted again, like he was debating whether to keep quiet or give me more of the story.


    His smile gleamed like a dying ember, but his tone was earnest. "Santa Leticia. That¡¯s where she is."


    Santa Leticia. My heart dropped. There were a dozen ces I could¡¯ve imagined her going, but that wasn¡¯t one of them. I knew that area. It wasn¡¯t exactly the safest part of the pack or the fanciest.


    It was more like a forgotten part of the pack¡¯snd, a patch ofnd that people who were struggling to make ends meet or those who were barely home and didn¡¯t really need a personal space upied.


    Moreover, how did Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ know anyone from Santa Leticia?


    "Who is she squatting with?" I asked, my voice strained, despite my attempt to keep it calm.


    He scratched the back of his neck. "With a... a man, she said."


    "A man?!"


    The jealousy that surged through me tasted like acid on the back of my tongue. She was with a man? That was the only thing I could focus on, and it made me sick to think of it.


    Luis Miguel hesitated again. I saw his gaze flicker to the side, like he was searching for the right words or trying to find a way to get himself out of the conversation.


    It was typical of him. Mischievous, but careful when it came to things that might get him into real trouble. This was one of those moments.


    "It¡¯s... the house of a packhouse guard," he said slowly, the words clearly weighing heavily on him like even he didn¡¯t like the idea.


    The tension in his voice was undeniable, but I was too lost in the implications of what he¡¯d just said to think about it properly.


    The house of a guard. I hated the thought of her being with anyone, especially a packhouse guard. The thought of another man being close to her, taking care of her, or worse, bing too familiar with her made my blood boil.


    I clenched my jaw, the muscles in my face tight as my hands gripped harder, my fingers digging into the flesh of his arm.


    I wanted to shout at him, to demand to know why she had been forced to leave her family and be in such a position like this was his goddamn fault when it wasn¡¯t.


    But the words stuck in my throat. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the anger or because a part of me was still trying to figure out why I felt so responsible for her. Was it just guilt? Or my love? Or something more? I didn¡¯t have the time to explore that question now.


    "Dammit," I muttered, more to myself than to him. My stomach churned, and I could feel a sickening knot forming at the pit of my stomach. I felt horrible for her, but at the same time, I was pissed off.


    She was in a mess that shouldn¡¯t have been hers to deal with in the first ce. I should have done something. And here I was, stuck, doing nothing. My hands balled into fists, frustration surfacing again.


    Oh, and I shouldn¡¯t be selfish. He did say his friends were missing. What the hell did he mean by <i>missing </i>anyway?


    People rarely go missing in this pack.


    I dimmed my eyes and asked. "The boys. What the hell happened to them?"

 Chapter 186: _ Found Her

    <h4>Chapter 186: _ Found Her</h4>


    Luis Miguel blinked, clearly startled by the abrupt shift in question. I saw the nervousness creep back into his eyes, and for a second, I thought I might break through to the real problem.


    But he took a breath and continued, still shifting on his feet as if the ground beneath him was too unstable.


    "Well, when they left, I went with Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, but now..." His voice trailed off. His eyes were darting around, like he couldn¡¯t make sense of it himself. "This morning, their parents have been asking about them. Looking for them. But I don¡¯t know where they are, Beta."


    Three boys missing wasn¡¯t child¡¯s y.


    No one went missing in this pack. At least, not without a damn good reason. It was almost like something out of a nightmare... something that didn¡¯t happen here. Not in this pack, at least.


    I pulled away from him for a moment, trying to process the information. The tension in my shoulders was so tight I could feel the muscles threatening to snap, and I wanted to punch something. I wasn¡¯t even sure who or what I was angrier at; Things going awry in this pack, or myself for not knowing sooner.


    I swallowed the frustration that burned in the back of my throat and refocused. "Missing people?" I repeated, the words sounding foreign in my mouth. "That¡¯s a strange urrence in this pack."


    I was talking more to myself now, trying to grasp the full weight of it.


    Missing kids. What the hell was going on?


    Luis Miguel shifted ufortably, his hands wringing together as he nervously licked his lips. "I don¡¯t know, Beta. They¡¯re always getting into trouble. But they alwayse home, you know? They¡¯ve never stayed away like this. Their parents are worried. And now, everyone¡¯s looking for them."


    His voice cracked slightly, the anxiety creeping in despite his usually carefree nature.


    My mind raced. I didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was already in danger, and now the boys were missing? It wasn¡¯t adding up.


    I needed to figure out what was going on¡ªand quickly. Every part of me screamed that something bigger was at y here, something that none of us had been prepared for.


    I exhaled slowly, my mind clicking into gear. "You¡¯re going to take me to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ first," I said firmly and unwavering. "We¡¯ll sort this outter. Afterward, we¡¯ll mobilize the pack soldiers and search for your friends. We can¡¯t waste any more time."


    Luis Miguel didn¡¯t argue. His respect¡ªor perhaps fear of me was clear in the way he nodded sharply, his gaze now focused. The weight of my words settled on him, and I could see the nerves creeping back into his posture. Even though he was only twenty, and even though he had this reckless streak, he knew better than to challenge me when it mattered.


    "Alright, Beta Axel. Let¡¯s go."


    The way he said it, almost like a sigh of relief, told me he had no intention of arguing. He feared the consequences if I got too angry. And I couldn¡¯t me him. In my current state, I felt like a volcano ready to erupt.


    We started moving, the urgency in our steps obvious. My mind was still racing, trying to connect the dots. Missing boys, a disowned daughter, a packhouse guard involved with Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... Something wasn¡¯t right.


    Luis Miguel led the way through the winding streets, his usual cocky stride subdued. He was tense, probably wondering what the hell he had gotten himself into. I followed in silence, my mind bouncing between Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and the missing boys.


    Missing kids. In this pack. It didn¡¯t happen. It <i>shouldn¡¯t</i> happen.


    And Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡ªshe was actually squatting with some random packhouse guard? The thought made my stomach twist. Hugo, wasn¡¯t taking it well either. He had been restless from the second we heard she had been kicked out, but knowing she was staying with a <i>man</i>? His growl vibrated through my chest in a low and unhappy rumble that I barely managed to suppress.


    Luis Miguel led me into a rougher part of the pack¡¯s territory, where the houses were smaller, shabbier, and patched up with whatever their owners could find. The further we walked, the more my irritation grew.


    When we finally stopped in front of a run-down building, my chest tightened.


    <i>No.</i>


    No, this couldn¡¯t be where she was staying.


    The structure looked like one solid gust of wind would knock it over. The walls had cracks running from the base to the roof, and the door looked like it had been kicked in and barely fixed back.


    "This is it?" My voice was sharper than I intended.


    Luis Miguel scratched the back of his neck. "Yeah. This is where she¡¯s been staying."


    I exhaled slowly through my nose. <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Living here.</i> The thought of her sleeping in this ce, of her breathing in the mold and god-knows-what else, made my hands clench into fists.


    "Are you <i>sure</i>?"


    "Yes, Beta," Luis Miguel said, shoulders tensing. "I wouldn¡¯t bring you here if I wasn¡¯t."


    I stared at the door, literally begging myself to calm down. It didn¡¯t work. I gestured for Luis Miguel to knock.


    He did, rapping against the wood in a quick rhythm.


    There was a pause. Then, true to his words, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    "Who is it?"


    Luis Miguel cleared his throat. "It¡¯s me."


    First, there was silence, and then, slow footsteps approached the door. It creaked open just slightly and she opened the door, half of her face beaming.


    I hadn¡¯t clearly seen the injury on her face but I could see a steak of something like stitches jagging from her nose to the other end of her face.


    My heart dropped into my stomach. Hugo hissed in fury. Oh, my God. It was true. She lost her beauty to her sister¡¯s cruelty.


    I had gulped and was barely trying to keep my cool, not trying to overreact or make her feel bad about herself when...


    <i>m!</i>

 Chapter 187: _ There’s An Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 187: _ There¡¯s An Enemy</h4>


    The door shut right back the moment she saw me standing mncholically behind.


    Luis Miguel took a startled step back. "What the...?"


    I blinked. <i>Did she just...?</i>


    <i>Of course, she would. After everything everyone had imed I did, after choosing her sister over her, sleeping with her sister even when I had marked her, and getting engaged to her sister, I deserved an even worse reaction. </i>


    Luis Miguel knocked again, sounding more confused than anything. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, what was that?"


    <i>Oh, Luis Miguel, I marked her and got engaged to her sister, that¡¯s what. </i>


    However, the oblivious boy tried again, his voice more insistent. "It¡¯s me! Luis Miguel. And Beta Axel is here too!"


    <i>Dios m¨ªo.</i>


    He was making it worse.


    The moment my name left his mouth, I heard a muffled curse from the other side of the door, and if I wasn¡¯t so irritated, I might haveughed.


    Luis Miguel looked utterly baffled. "I don¡¯t... what¡¯s wrong? He¡¯s your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s here to plead on her behalf. He has been looking out for you for quite a while now. He..."


    <i>Oh, for the love of The Moon!</i>


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Luis Miguel."


    He turned to me, lookingpletely lost. "What?"


    "Shut up."


    He blinked. "Huh?"


    "I said, shut up," I repeated, this time with the full weight of my authority. "Go find your friends. If you don¡¯t find them in three hours, go to the packhouse and ask for me."


    Luis Miguel hesitated, then nodded stiffly. He nced at the door, clearly still confused, then back at me. "Alright, Beta. Three hours."


    "Three hours."


    He gave the door onest uncertain look before jogging off, disappearing around the corner.


    I exhaled. Finally.


    Turning back to the door, I stepped closer and leaned slightly against the frame. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    Just as I deserved, I got no response.


    I sighed. "Are you really not going to open the door for me?"


    Still nothing.


    "I¡¯m not leaving," I warned, crossing my arms. "We need to talk."


    Nothing.


    Hugo huffed in my head, thoroughly unimpressed. "<i>We could just kick the door down."</i>


    I ignored him. Why the fuck should I break down someone else¡¯s door and risk her getting kicked out?


    Well, if she got kicked out, I could check her into a pack¡¯s hotel or something. She should be morefortable there than this...


    If only she¡¯d let me.


    Leaning my forehead against the door, I let out another breath. "Come on, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦." My voice was softer this time, coaxing. "Just open the door."


    The silence went on between us like the space between two strangers who used to know each other intimately.


    I stayed where I was, my forehead resting lightly against the rough surface of the door, feeling the uneven wood scrape against my skin as if trying to punish me itself. Maybe I deserved that too.


    Hugo growled lowly in my head, pacing restlessly. "<i>Just kick the door down. Drag her out. Make her listen."</i>


    I shut him out, my fingers curling into fists at my sides. <i>No.</i> She had every right to keep that door closed, every right to shut me out of her life, and if she wanted me to stand here all night and beg, then so be it.


    I swallowed against the lump in my throat and exhaled slowly, forcing my voice to stay steady. "I deserve that."


    I paused but still got no answer. However, she was right there behind that door. I could hear the fast beating of her heart and how fast it got with every word I uttered.


    I tilted my head against the door, closing my eyes and imagining as though my head was ced on her back. "I deserve all of it, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You could open this door and p me across the face, and I¡¯d still deserve worse."


    Still, she said nothing.


    I let out a dry chuckle, but it was humorless. "I know I don¡¯t even deserve to be standing outside your door right now. I don¡¯t deserve your time, your patience, or even the air we¡¯re sharing." I swallowed hard. "But I can only beg you to hear me out. Just once."


    My jaw clenched, and I squeezed my eyes shut. <i>Come on, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Please.</i>


    I dragged a hand down my face, my fingers pressing hard into my skin as if I could force some kind of relief from the ache building inside me.


    Then, I took a deep breath and said what I should have said a long time ago.


    "I could never do that to you."


    Something shifted. It wasn¡¯t loud, just the faintest sound of movement from the other side. A shift in her breathing, and the scrape of her feet against the floor. But it was something.


    I pressed on. "I have never, and will never, choose Rosa over you. I swear that on my life." My voice was firm now even as my chest felt like it was caving in. "Whatever happened... whatever you saw and heard... it wasn¡¯t me."


    It really wasn¡¯t me. Even if I was drunk, it could never be me. I would never do such a thing. Not when I had just decided to officially mark and marry her.


    Why would I do something so serious to ruin my n and chances with her? Something was wrong with this pack. Someone was there with me and Luis that day.


    They had cut my throat, put me in such a vulnerable condition, and stole my identity to ruin things for me. But who?


    If it were a witch, I don¡¯t remember having bad blood with one. So why would they target me? Or could it be Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?


    Was a witch intent on ruining her happiness? First, they killed her father¡¯s pigs so that she could getbeled as <i>cursed. </i>And then, they ruined her chances with the man who genuinely loved her.


    Was this what it was? Someone trying so hard to ruin Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s future?

 Chapter 188: _ I Cried

    <h4>Chapter 188: _ I Cried</h4>


    There is an enemy and they were messing around with me and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I¡¯d do anything to prove this. I couldy down my life to swear that this was the work of an external force.


    The tension in my shoulders pulled tighter. I needed to be more observant and not take even the subtlest of hints for granted.


    This mystery... I, Axel Montenegro, would uncover it even if it was thest thing I did.


    "I made my decision a long time ago, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It was never Rosa. It was never anyone else." I hesitated, letting the air settle on my words before continuing. "I chose you. I <i>choose</i> you. And I will take responsibility for the mark I gave you."


    The words sat in the air between us, unmoving.


    I exhaled slowly, pressing the heel of my palm against my temple. My head was pounding. My heart was pounding.


    "It was a misunderstanding, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. A <i>big</i> one." My voice stuttered slightly now, and I hated the desperation creeping in, hated how it made me sound weak... but <i>hell</i>, I was weak for her.


    "I swear to you, whatever happened that day... it wasn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t even remember doing any of those things."


    The silence was deafening.


    I clenched my jaw. "I had slept off at my cousin¡¯s ce. I was there for two days. <i>Two days.</i>" My voice hardened. "So whoever paraded around as me... whatever sick game they were ying... they wanted my life ruined. <i>Or they wanted to ruin us.</i>"


    Still nothing.


    Iughed under my breath, bitter. "And it¡¯s working, isn¡¯t it?"


    I shook my head, shifting to sit on the floor with my back against the door, resting my elbows on my knees. I ran a hand through my hair, staring nkly at the ground in front of me.


    <i>Arrogant. Clueless. Stupid.</i>


    That¡¯s what I had been. That¡¯s what I <i>was.</i>


    I had spent so long being blind, so long convincing myself I didn¡¯t feel anything for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, that by the time I finally <strong>realized... </strong>by the time I saw her for what she really was to me, it was <strong>toote</strong>.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, my hands tightening into fists against my thighs.


    I had spent years thinking I was unshakable. That I could endure anything, that nothing could break me. That emotions were things I could <i>control</i>, things I could <i>shove down</i> and lock away, and keep buried beneath responsibility and duty.


    I had spent years building myself into a fortress.


    And yet here I was, falling apart at the doorstep of the only person I had ever wanted.


    My throat tightened painfully. My breathing was uneven now with my chest rising and falling too fast. I bent my head forward, pressing my palms against my forehead.


    I had been so <i>wrong</i>.


    I had spent years lying to myself. Years pretending she was just someone I was supposed to protect, someone I was supposed to be responsible for.


    But she was more than that. She had always been more than that.


    And now, now that I was finally ready to admit it, now that I was finally <strong>willing to give her everything</strong>, she wouldn¡¯t even open the door.


    As she <i>shouldn¡¯t. </i>I let out a shuddering breath and squeezed my eyes shut.


    The ache in my chest spread lower and deeper. A pressure building so violently it felt like my ribs might crack beneath it.


    I was a strong man. I had spent years holding my emotions in check, years hardening myself into someone who didn¡¯t let things get to him.


    But Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had always been my weakness.


    And as the realization settled fully¡ª<i>that I might have lost her for good, that she might never believe me, never look at me the same way again... </i>something inside me cracked.


    Before I could stop it, before I could even understand what was happening, a sharp pain burned in my throat.


    My breath ceased and then, <strong>I broke.</strong>


    The first tear fell before I could stop it, hot and unfamiliar against my skin.


    Then another and another came running down.


    A choked sound escaped my lips before I could swallow it down.


    I pressed the heels of my palms against my eyes, squeezing them shut as if I could <i>force</i> the tears back in as if I could still salvage thest pieces of my pride.


    But it was no use. The grief and emotions were dragging me under. I had lost her. I had lost her.


    And for the first time in years, I sat there, outside the door of the only woman I had ever loved... and I cried.


    The air pressed heavily against my skin. Somewhere in the distance, a dog barked, its lonely echo mapping out mine. The weight of my head in my hands felt unbearable, but it was nothingpared to the ache in my chest.


    I had cried.


    I had sat outside Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s door,pletely shattered, and <strong>cried</strong>.


    And <strong>still</strong>, she had not opened the door.


    A long sigh escaped my lips in a shaky and uneven manner. My hands rubbed over my face, fingertips pressing into my closed eyes as if I could physically push back the overwhelming exhaustion settling into my bones.


    Maybe she really wouldn¡¯t speak to me again. Maybe this was it. The thought sat <strong>heavy and acidic</strong> in my stomach.


    I had prepared myself for anger. For resentment. Even for the possibility of never earning her trust back.


    But <strong>silence</strong>? I hadn¡¯t been prepared for this <strongplete, unwavering, and suffocating silence</strong>.


    I exhaled, tilting my head back against the wooden door. My shoulders slumped forward, and I let the weight of my body sink into the floor.


    Then, just when I had started to think she might never speak to me again, just when I was considering <strong>begging The Moon herself for another chance... </strong>I heard it.


    It was a soft and distant voice, but it was there.


    "Just go to your Rosa."

 Chapter 189: _ The Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 189: _ The Confrontation</h4>


    The words were synonymous with a whisper, but they might as well have been a gunshot to my chest. My head snapped up so fast, I almost tripped.


    Had she... spoken? For a brief, insane second, I thought I had imagined it.


    Then she spoke again from behind the door. "What¡¯s done is done."


    A sharp, bitterugh escaped me before I could stop it.


    What¡¯s done is done? No. No, absolutely not.


    I pushed up to my feet in one swift motion, the sudden movement making my head spin. My heart pounded in my ears, fueled by pure frustration and desperation.


    She thought this was over? She thought I would just walk away?


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦." My voice was rough, raw from emotion. "You¡¯re finally talking to me, and that¡¯s what you have to say?"


    I ran a hand through my hair, tugging at the roots in exasperation. <strong>Dios m¨ªo, give me patience.</strong>


    "No," I said firmly, shaking my head even though she couldn¡¯t see me. "No, you don¡¯t get to just say that and expect me to leave."


    Another second of silence passed before she asked rhetorically: <strong>"Why not?"</strong>


    Why not?


    <strong>Was she serious?</strong>


    I let out a humorlessugh, pacing a short line in front of her door. My muscles were coiled so tightly I felt like I might snap in half.


    "Because you haven¡¯t even heard me out yet. You can tell me to leave after, fine. You can curse me out, p me, throw things at me, I don¡¯t care. <strong>But you are going to listen to me first.</strong>"


    She said nothing. My pulse <strong>hammered</strong> in my throat. Still, she said nothing. I exhaled, pressing my palm t against the door.


    "Please."


    For a moment, the <strong>world stood still</strong>.


    Then, the sound of something shifting on the other side before another pause followed.


    I could hear her sharp inhale. My stomach <strong>tensed</strong>. My breath <strong>halted </strong>as I waited... waited for her.


    Then, just when I thought she might finally open the door, <strong>"There¡¯s nothing to talk about." </strong>She said.


    I nearly threw my head back and howled in frustration. Instead, I clenched my fists and forced my voice to stay calm.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦." I exhaled through gritted teeth. "I don¡¯t know how else to say this, but I <strong>did not do what they said I did.</strong>"


    I pressed harder. "I don¡¯t even remember doing any of those things. <strong>Because I didn¡¯t.</strong> I was asleep for two days at my cousin¡¯s ce. <strong>Two days.</strong> Someone wanted this to happen. Someone wanted to ruin us."


    Still, she said nothing. My chest burned.


    I <strong>needed</strong> her to believe me. I needed her to see that I wasn¡¯t lying.


    I leaned against the door, lowering my voice. "I made my choice a long time ago, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. <strong>It was never Rosa.</strong> It was never anyone else. <strong>I chose you.</strong>"


    However, she was silent still. Hence, I sniffed, trying to wipe the tears off my face when her soft voice came chiming.


    "Axel. A-Are you crying?"


    I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.


    I lowered my head, trying to wipe my face as if that would make it better. But the moment I did, I felt my chest tighten, my heart breaking all over again. She was asking about it. She could hear it. She could tell.


    I wasn¡¯t crying. I wasn¡¯t.


    But then the door creaked. Just a bit.


    And when I finally saw her face... really saw her face, my heart nearly stopped.


    There it was. That monstrous scar Luis Miguel had been talking about.


    It started from the bridge of her nose, slicing across the whole of her cheek, dragging a jagged line that marred the once-perfect symmetry of her face. The skin was pale, the wound raw, and my stomach churned at the sight of it. My jaw cked, and I staggered back, unable to tear my eyes away.


    Her beauty... <i>her beauty</i>¡ªwas gone. I couldn¡¯t believe it. The scar was a cruel, twisted thing, so sharp and so permanent. It made her face look... almost unrecognizable.


    If only her wolf was awakened. I knew she had one regardless of whatever everyone else said, but if only it was awakened. That scar would disappear before an hour ran out.


    The sight of it made my heart ache.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the scar... it was the way it changed everything about her. Her eyes, which used to sparkle with life, now looked... drained. Empty. Like she had been robbed of something precious, something irreceable.


    Her <strong>beauty</strong>, the thing that had always captivated me from the first moment I saw her¡ªwas gone. And the rage I felt in that moment... it wasn¡¯t just rage. It was <strong>pure fury</strong>.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to tear apart the world around me for doing this to her. I wanted to find whoever did this and make them pay for ruining the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.


    I took a step forward, my fists clenched tight at my sides. "Rosa..." I said, my voice so low it was almost a growl. "I heard it was Rosa. Your damn sister who did this to you."


    Honestly, It hurt me to see the kind of woman Rosa had grown up to be. Ever since my confrontation with Don Diego, I knew she was selfish, but I never thought she was cruel.


    So cruel to do something so horrible to her little sister. Someone to whom she was supposed to be a mother figure.


    I could see the pain sh across her face¡ªjust for a split second. Then it was gone, reced by something harder, something I couldn¡¯t quite read.


    "Yeah, Axel. It was Rosa, your lover who did this to me. Now, will you take a picture and go give her a review of her handiwork?" She spat and I hadn¡¯t been more surprised my whole life.


    Did... Did Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ just speak to me like that? My Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? The same one I knew? She had grown some balls, hadn¡¯t she?

 Chapter 190: _Go Away, Axel

    <h4>Chapter 190: _Go Away, Axel</h4>


    She spat the words at me like a dagger, and for the first time in my life, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had managed to shock me speechless.


    I blinked slowly. Staring at her through the barely open door.


    This was new. This was very, very new. She had never spoken to me like that before.


    Hell, I didn¡¯t even think she <i>could</i> speak to me like that before.


    And Dios m¨ªo, she looked furious. Her eyes burned, her scar stretched slightly as her lips curled in anger, and there was a fire in her expression that made something tight coil inside me.


    I exhaled, the surprise turning into something else... something <i>almost</i> like admiration. My pretty flower was finally learning.


    A slow smirk tugged at my lips. "Well, look at you," I mused, tilting my head. "You finally learned to speak for yourself."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s eyes narrowed. I half-expected her to p me through the tiny gap in the door. "I had a good teacher," she shot back.


    That caught me off guard. I hadn¡¯t expected her to admit it. I thought she¡¯d shut me downpletely.


    Damn. <i>Damn.</i>


    Where the hell had this Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ been hiding?


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "That¡¯s good. It really is."


    I meant it.


    But then my smile faded, and my eyes dropped to her face again. The scar. That <i>damn</i> scar. It was an offense to everything good in the world. A cruel, jagged thing cut through her features, deforming what should have been divine beauty.


    <i>Her divine beauty. The first thing that mapped out her identity. Rosa took away half of her identity after trying to strip her of everything else: </i>


    I sucked in a sharp breath. My fingers twitched and my chest burned.


    "But what¡¯s not good," I groaned, voice darkening, "is that <i>thing</i> on your face."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ didn¡¯t even flinch. Didn¡¯t drop her gaze. Instead, she arched a brow, her lips twisting into something <i>almost</i> smug. "Then tell that to your lover."


    <i>Oh, for the love of...</i>


    I groaned, raking a hand through my hair. "Can you stop calling Rosa my lover?"


    She folded her arms, shifting her weight slightly. "That didn¡¯t seem like the case the other day when you came."


    Her voice was calm and collected but if one listened well, they could hear the hurt and brewing hatred beneath it.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, she was learning to hate me.


    "Despite how you publicly dered your love for her, I still asked to see you in private, Axel. I believed in you. I believed you must have some n and wouldn¡¯t discard of me like trash. I strongly believed that you were better than the others. So I gave you one more chance. I asked to see you in private. That perhaps, if you see the hurt in my eyes, that if I bared my heart out to you, you would see my heart and realize your mistake. However... however..."


    She inhaled sharply, her fingers gripping the door just a little tighter.


    "You told me," she continued, voice suddenly softer but somehow <i>harsher</i>, "that I was an Omega. That I didn¡¯t deserve a man like you."


    Oh,e on! I¡¯d never say such a thing!


    I frowned. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, what are you talking about?"


    Her jaw clenched, her shoulders rising and falling with the force of her breathing.


    "You said an Omega like me wasn¡¯t deserving of a man like you, Axel. You said to go be with whoever could take me no matter who they were because no one would want a useless thing like me."


    My chest caved in. The wordsnded like a punch to my gut. The jolt of surprise I felt was unexinable.


    <i>What?</i>


    No.


    No, absolutely not.


    My stomach twisted violently, nausea creeping in like poison in my veins.


    I took a step back, my vision swimming for a second. "I <i>said</i> that?" My own voice sounded foreign and hoarse. "I told you that?"


    Her expression was nd. But the way she lifted her chin, the way she <i>held</i> herself... It told me enough.


    I clenched my jaw, my nostrils ring. My head began to spin and it felt like the pain was drilling holes in my brain.


    <i>This wasn¡¯t me. This wasn¡¯t me. This wasn¡¯t me.</i>


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, if that¡¯s what I supposedly said to you," I bit out, stepping forward again, "then isn¡¯t that even more proof that I wasn¡¯t the one who said it?"


    She recoiled just a little. I let out a rough breath, dragging a hand through my hair. Dios m¨ªo, give me patience.


    I pushed harder.


    "Does it even <i>make sense</i> that I¡¯d go through every damn length to make people respect you, to stand up for you... only to turn around and destroy all of it like this?" My voice was rising now, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I was allowed to get angry. Ever since I woke up, It¡¯s been one false usation after the other. Fuck it, I also have feelings, don¡¯t I?!


    "Does that sound like something <i>I</i> would do, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    She said nothing.


    Her fingers curled tighter around the doorframe, but she didn¡¯t look away.


    "You..." she exhaled shakily, her fingers flexing. "You said those words to me, Axel. I looked into your eyes when you said them. And now, I just... I can¡¯t believe any excuses you give."


    My heart felt like it dropped to my stomach.


    Her voice wasn¡¯t just about anger anymore. It was <i>pain</i>. A deep, raw, and <i>aching</i> pain.


    She really believed I had said those things.


    I exhaled sharply, trying to control the frustration growing inside me.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I started, voice lower now. "If you feel even the <i>least</i> bit of gratitude for everything I¡¯ve done... for every time I¡¯ve fought for you, protected you, <i>stood by you</i>¡ªthen you will hear my point right now."


    She went still. For a long second, there was nothing.


    No words. No movement. She wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    Then, her fingers wiggle slightly, her hand slowly rising to her neck¡ªwhere her scarf <i>should</i> have been.


    I froze as I saw the movement.


    She wasn¡¯t wearing a scarf today. But the high neckline of her top still covered the ce where my mark should be.


    But I knew it was there. <i>I knew.</i>


    My mark.

 Chapter 191: _ Her Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 191: _ Her Wolf</h4>


    I swallowed, my body reacting before my mind could catch up. I took a step forward and then took another.


    The urge to touch her, to reach out, to feel the warmth of my mark on her skin... was <i>overwhelming</i>.


    I needed to. I <i>needed</i> to.


    I could see it in my mind; the way my fingers would brush over her pulse point, the way her skin would feel beneath my touch, the way her breath would hitch...


    My heart pounded. I stepped closer...


    And suddenly, she <i>moved</i> fast.


    She <i>shoved</i> at the door, trying to m it shut before I could get in.


    "Wait... Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!"


    <strong>BAM.</strong>


    The wooden door smacked into my face before I could stop it. I staggered back, cursing under my breath.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" I growled, pressing a hand to my forehead. "Are you serious?"


    I heard her sharp inhale from the other side of the door.


    "I..." she started, then hesitated.


    I could practically <strong>feel</strong> her debating whether or not to open it again.


    "That was an ident," she finally muttered.


    I scoffed, rubbing my forehead. "Was it? Because that was suspiciously fast for an ident, <strong>Se?orita Reflexes.</strong>"


    She was silent. Then, very, <strong>very</strong> softly...


    "...Are you okay?"


    I paused. It was such a simple question, and yet...


    Damn it.


    I exhaled slowly, leaning against the door, my hand still pressed against my forehead. "No," I admitted. "No, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I am not okay."


    The door didn¡¯t open, but she didn¡¯t tell me to leave, either.


    Progress.


    "Will youe check for yourself whether I¡¯m okay or not?" I smirked.


    At first, there was no movement from her end. I gulped, waiting, because I knew my MJ. She was the kindest soul, and even if she was vengeful, she could never be cruel.


    She made to open the door just a little bit to peek, but that was my chance; I lunged, one hand shooting out to grip the edge of the door before it could closepletely.


    Her eyes widened, and she shoved harder, but I wasn¡¯t letting go.


    Not now. Not after this.


    I met her gaze through the small opening, our breathing sharp and unsteady.


    "Don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t shut me out."


    Her jaw clenched and her fingers tightened around the wood.


    "Just <i>go</i>, Axel," she snapped.


    I gritted my teeth.


    No. That wasn¡¯t happening.


    "Not until you let me prove the truth to you."


    I pushed against the door just a little harder, forcing it open an inch more. She let out a sharp breath, her muscles tensing, and her body coiled and defensive like a cornered animal.


    Her scar caught the dim light which was a cruel contrast against the softness of her skin.


    It made me <i>furious</i> all over again. But right now, my priority wasn¡¯t my anger. It was <i>her</i>.


    Her pain. Her belief was that I had betrayed her. Her refusal to believe anything I said. I had to fix this.


    I <i>would</i> fix this.


    Even if it took every ounce of strength I had. Even if I had to stand here all damn night, fighting against this door and against <i>her</i> stubbornness.


    I wasn¡¯t leaving. And she was going to listen to me. Even if it killed me.


    I forced my way inside.


    The second my foot crossed the threshold, I mmed the door shut behind me, sealing us inside. My breath was ragged, my pulse pounding, and every muscle in my body was locked tight.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stumbled back with her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her dark eyes were wide with shock. She wasn¡¯t expecting me to actually get in.


    But I had.


    And I wasn¡¯t leaving.


    The dim light twinkled above us. The air was thick, so thick, I could taste it. I could taste the mix of her scent, her fear, and something else. Something charged and electric.


    I turned to her fully, and... <strong>holy shit.</strong>


    My brain flew out the window.


    I had seen Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ a hundred times before. I had stared at her, memorized her, and burned the image of her into my skull so many times that I could have described her blindfolded.


    But now?


    Now, she stood in front of me in that <strong>ridiculously tiny skirt</strong>, the hem barely reaching mid-thigh, <strong>the top hugging her frame</strong>, making her look younger, fragile, and breakable. Like something I needed to shield. Something I needed to <strong><i>im. </i></strong>


    My jaw clenched and my nostrils red.


    The scar on her face was there, but I didn¡¯t just see that. <strong>I saw her.</strong> The original beauty beneath. The kind of beauty that was <strong>haunting, relentless, and meant to destroy men</strong>.


    And I was already destroyed.


    We stared at each other unwaveringly, the air pulling tight between us. A minute passed.


    A minute of silence, of heat, of the slow realization that whatever was happening here, it was irreversible.


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed. She took a step back. I took a step forward.


    Her breath got louder.


    "Don¡¯t run from me," I murmured, voice rougher than I intended.


    "Leave me alone, Axel."


    My hands curled into fists. "I don¡¯t know how deep the damage is. I don¡¯t know what was done to my identity, how far someone went to make you think I betrayed you. But this... <strong>this is the real me.</strong> The real me who wants you, who has <strong>chosen</strong> you. And I will do whatever it takes to make you believe that."


    Her lips parted and a shuddering breath escaped it.


    I had never said this before. Never imed her sopletely because I hadn¡¯t known it myself. I had been a fool for a long time.


    And for the first time, she didn¡¯t immediately push back. That was all the opportunity I needed. I pressed forward, closing the space between us.


    She was startled and her hands fidgeted at her side, like she wasn¡¯t sure whether to push me away or pull me closer.


    But then, she suddenly scratched at the mark on her shoulder like it was damn itching.


    My stomach dropped at that one single innocent movement.


    I moved fast, grabbing her wrist. "What are you doing?"


    Her eyes darted up to mine, wide, guilty, and defensive. "Nothing."


    <strong>Liar.</strong>


    I didn¡¯t give her the chance to fight me.

 Chapter 192: _ You Have a Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 192: _ You Have a Wolf</h4>


    I stepped closer to her, my chest brushing hers with my fingers trailing up her arm until they met the <strong>zipper of her dress</strong>.


    Oh, how warm and soft she felt. My pretty flower. My Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... mine and mine alone.


    She sucked in a sharp breath.


    I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t give her time to argue. I undid the zipper, slowly peeling away the fabric, and exposing the mark that was meant to be mine.


    And the second it was revealed, I felt it.


    I felt a jolt. A shock. A burn that raced down my spine.


    A <strong>jolt of power</strong> shot through me. Dios, it was <strong>violent, electric, and consuming.</strong>


    Something <strong>ancient seemed to awake. I could feel the aura sizzling around us. </strong>


    Something <strong>impossible.</strong>


    <strong>A wolf.</strong>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had a <strong>wolf.</strong>


    My mind fumbled for a reason<strong>.</strong> My lungs were confiscated<strong>.</strong> My pulse <strong>erupted.</strong>


    I staggered back, as if struck by lightning, my fingers still tingling from where they had touched her. <strong>From where I had felt her.</strong>


    It wasn¡¯t just a wolf.


    <strong>It was her wolf.</strong>


    It wasn¡¯t just stirring.


    <strong>It was roaring.</strong>


    Like it had been <strong>locked away for too long.</strong> Like it had been <strong>buried, caged, and silenced.</strong> And now, <strong>it was weeping and yearning to be freed.</strong>


    I hade here for answers.


    I never expected this one.


    The realization hit me pretty hard, and for a moment, I staggered back, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of it. My fingers still tingled from where I had touched her, from where I had felt the wolf.


    It wasn¡¯t just stirring... it was roaring. I could feel it now, this presence inside of her. It¡¯s so wild and untamed. It had been buried, silenced, and locked away for so long. And now, it was awake. It wasn¡¯t just a wolf. It was her wolf, and it was yearning to be free.


    As much as my mind fumbled for a reason, there was nothing to hold onto. All I could do was feel it. This is it. The one thing I had been searching for, the answer I had been hunting for had been right in front of me this entire time.


    The room felt charged and electric. The air was charged with the power of what had just happened. And then, just as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone. The feeling faded, slipping away like sand through my fingers, leaving me confused.


    The wolf, the bond, the power; they were gone, and in its ce, I only had the quiet sound of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s ragged breaths and the shock on her face.


    I turned my eyes back to her, who had stumbled back, her legs giving way beneath her as she copsed to the floor. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" I called out, my voice rough with concern.


    She gasped for air, her chest rising and falling rapidly, and eyes wide with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce... fear? Confusion?


    Without thinking, I rushed to her side, kneeling beside her as she struggled to sit up, her hand trembling on the floor.


    "Hey, hey, look at me," I said, gently cupping her face. "You¡¯re okay, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You¡¯re okay."


    Her gaze met mine, and I saw the hint of disbelief in her eyes. It was almost like she couldn¡¯t quite process what had just happened.


    I couldn¡¯t help the small, involuntary smile that crept onto my lips. It¡¯s real. She has a wolf. She¡¯s not just... she¡¯s not just an Omega. She¡¯s mine.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ frowned, her brows furrowing in confusion as she looked at me. "What¡¯s so funny?" she asked.


    I chuckled softly, still in awe of the discovery. "Didn¡¯t you feel that?"


    She blinked, clearly not understanding what I was talking about. "Feel what?"


    Huh? She didn¡¯t feel it?


    My smile widened, and I inclined, wondering how best to break this to her.


    "Your wolf, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I just felt it. I felt your wolf."


    Her face scrunched up with confusion. "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have a wolf."


    My expression softened, though there was still that gleam of something powerful in my eyes. "You do. You do have a wolf, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. And I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve always known. I¡¯ve always known there was something more to you. Something hidden. And now, I¡¯ve felt it. I¡¯ve felt you."


    Her lips parted, her breath shaky as she tried to process what I was saying. But then her confusion seemed to give way to something else.


    I saw the way something in her posture softened, and I could see the hint of hope in her eyes.


    The possibility of having a wolf seemed to lift her mood, her features rxing as if a weight had been lifted.


    "You really think I have one?" she asked quietly, almost unsure, like the idea had never urred to her.


    I nodded, my gaze never leaving hers. "I know it. I felt it. That bond... it¡¯s real."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ blinked a few times, and then, to my surprise, a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    "Well, then... can you do it again?"


    Whoa...


    I hadn¡¯t expected that at all. She wanted me to do what again?


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat. "What?"


    "Whatever you did that made ite out. Can you do it again?" She beamed, and I could have sworn I heard some little bit of teasing in her tone.


    The yful glint in her eyes caught me off guard, but there was no way in hell I was going to back down now. My mind was already racing, desire flooding me as I looked at the mark on her shoulder.


    The urge to touch it again... to feel that connection, that surge of power, to make the wolf inside her rise again was overwhelming.


    And would I want to do it again? <i>Oh, Se?oras y se?ores, with great pleasure. </i>


    I took a deep breath, my fingers itching to reach out to her. "You sure you want that?"

 Chapter 193: _ Our Bond is Real

    <h4>Chapter 193: _ Our Bond is Real</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ nodded, her gaze intense and almost daring me. "Yes. Do it again."


    I felt the tension spike, and with a deep exhale, my fingers hovered over her mark.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself. Every time my fingers hovered over her mark, the world seemed to shrink down to just the two of us.


    The tender pulse of her heartbeat was louder than anything else. It was a constant, rhythmic reminder that something was happening between us... something I couldn¡¯t exin, but damn it, I needed to understand.


    I shifted closer, sniffing in her honeysuckle scent while trying to discreetly get it done.


    I hadn¡¯t nned on doing this again. Hell, I wasn¡¯t even sure I could control myself if I did. But then her gaze met mine, and I lost my mind yet again.


    It was as if she was daring me. Her lips curled a little like she knew exactly what she was doing. I could see it in her eyes, that same fire that had flickered before; her curiosity, her hunger.


    Maybe even her need. And gods help me, I wanted to give her more than she was asking for.


    "Do it," she whispered again, voice low and breathy.


    And that was all it took. I didn¡¯t even hesitate this time. My hand moved on its own, as if it knew exactly what needed to be done. The second my fingers touched her mark, a flood of heat rushed through me, so overwhelming it felt like a wave crashing over me.


    She inhaled sharply, her body tensing under my touch. I could feel her heartbeat quicken, the pulse of it matching mine in a strange synchrony.


    But the moment my fingers slid along her skin, it wasn¡¯t enough. The intensity of what I was feeling rose like a fire, licking at my insides, and urging me to act.


    Hugo, the wolf inside me was awake now. He wasn¡¯t just stirring; he was wing at the walls of my mind, begging for control, and growling in frustration as I tried to keep myself in check.


    <i>"Do it,</i>" he urged, his voice deep and powerful. "<i>im her."</i>


    I wanted to ignore him. I knew I should. But I couldn¡¯t. My body was betraying me. I was supposed to just touch her mark, not whatever the craziness that was running on my mind right now.


    Every breath I took was filled with the scent of her, and that subtle, addictive sweetness that clung to her skin.


    I pulled closer, and before I knew it, my lips were on hers. I kissed her softly at first. It was just a brief meeting of mouths, but it was enough to ignite something deeper. I could feel her fingers on my chest, hesitant at first, before they dug into the fabric of my shirt, and pulled me closer.


    Oh, girl, you shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    I deepened the kiss, unable to stop myself. My hands roamed to her back, pulling her even closer. Her body melted against mine as if the tension between us was finally breaking, and for the first time, I felt like I was doing something right.


    She tasted like temptation. She tasted like a mixture of sweetness and something darker.


    One could call it something that tugged at my very soul. I lost myself in the kiss, my thoughts scattering into the void. My fingers trailed down her spine, feeling the soft warmth of her skin as she pressed against me.


    But just as the kiss became more fierce and more desperate, I felt the transition.


    Hugo growled in need and took over. His growl was a low sound that rumbled in the back of my throat, urging me forward. He wanted more. He needed more.


    <i>I wanted more. I needed more. </i>


    I couldn¡¯t hold back. My fangs elongated in response to the hunger, my senses sharp, and the urge to bite her was almost unbearable.


    She was my mate; or at least, that¡¯s what my wolf was telling me. And Hugo wanted to mark her, to im her in the only way he knew how.


    But how can an Alpha wolf mark his mate without her own wolf sprawling out to im it? Hugo¡¯s aura was spreading out above us, roaring and forming blue clouds above.


    It engulfed me. My senses, my brain... everything.


    I pulled back for just a second, my lips brushing her ear. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I rasped, my voice dark with desire. "I need you."


    Her eyes were wide, and she looked at me like she was searching for something. Maybe an answer, or maybe reassurance. But whatever it was, I couldn¡¯t give it to her. Not now. Not when I was this far gone.


    Before I could think, my teeth elongated and sank toward her neck, just where I knew the mark would be. I felt the heat of her skin under my fangs, the pulse of her blood just beneath the surface, and I knew... <i>I knew</i>¡ªthat I was about to lose myselfpletely.


    Maybe even more than before now.


    But just as my fangs brushed against her tender skin, she shoved me away, her hands pushing hard against my chest.


    "What the hell are you doing?" she snapped, her voice full of shock and fear.


    I froze. For a second, I didn¡¯t know what was happening. The rage of my wolf, the fire in my blood, everything inside me screamed to im her, to finish what we¡¯d started.


    But at that moment, I realized how out of control I¡¯d be. I quickly retracted my fangs, teeth returning to normal as I backed away from her.


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know," I stammered, feeling the shame wash over me. "I don¡¯t know why I keep losing control with you. I¡¯m sorry."


    She looked at me like she didn¡¯t know whether to p me or run. Her chest was rising and falling with heavy breaths, and I could see the confusion... and maybe even a little bit of fear in her eyes.


    "You..." Her voice trembled, and she pressed her palm to her neck, where I had almost bitten her. "There¡¯s a mark there I¡¯m still trying to get rid of. You wanted to sink your teeth into another one?"


    The words settled on the wrong side of me.


    "What do you mean?" I rasped. "There¡¯s no getting rid of a mate mark, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It doesn¡¯t work like that."


    She shook her head, her lips pressing into a thin line. "It¡¯s not a mate mark," she said tly, her gaze never leaving mine. "I don¡¯t even have a wolf. So whatever you think this is... it¡¯s not real."

 Chapter 194: _ Find Your Proof

    <h4>Chapter 194: _ Find Your Proof</h4>


    My heart skipped a beat at how impossible it was for even Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ to acknowledge her wolf.


    "What are you talking about? You have a wolf. I just felt it. You <i>have</i> to feel it. You have to..."


    "No," she cut me off, her eyes narrowing as she took a step back. "You¡¯re a liar. You¡¯ve been lying this whole time. I don¡¯t feel anything. I don¡¯t feel my wolf or your damn wolf."


    She scoffed, shaking her head like she couldn¡¯t believe what I was saying. "Do you think I¡¯m just some fool you can charm with your ridiculous stories?"


    My chest tightened, my throat going dry as her words struck me. "So you really don¡¯t feel it?" I asked quietly, the doubt creeping into my voice.


    "I don¡¯t," she spat. "And frankly, I¡¯m getting pretty tired of you trying to convince me otherwise. Maybe you¡¯re just looking for more excuses to get under my pants like you did with Rosa."


    Her voice was sharp, and the usation pained my heart. "Is that it? Are you trying to y both sisters now? Did the little pleasure you got from me and the full-blown one Rosa served you wasn¡¯t enough? Do you have such a high sexual drive?"


    Oh, fuck. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had be something else within these two days. I¡¯d have loved it if she was this hostile to those who actually hurt her and not me.


    Her words stung so badly. I could hear hurt and Disappointment in her voice. It hit me harder than I expected, and I felt a pit open up in my stomach.


    I took a step forward, desperate to exin, but she stepped back, shaking her head.


    "Don¡¯te any closer," she warned, holding up a hand to stop me. "Just... just stay the hell away from me."


    Her rejection almost made me fall on my knees. I knew I¡¯d messed up. I knew I couldn¡¯t just <i>fix</i> this with another kiss or some smooth talk. Whatever was between us was fractured now and broken. And it was all my fault.


    I stood there, my breath uneven, my pulse pounding so loudly it drowned out the storm of emotions inside me.


    Her words...


    <i>"It¡¯s not a mate mark."</i>


    <i>"I don¡¯t even have a wolf. So whatever you think this is... it¡¯s not real."</i>


    My fingers curled into fists at my sides, nails digging into my palms. Not real. How could she say that? How could she stand there, chest rising and falling with anger, when every part of me burned for her like a raging inferno?


    Hugo growled inside me, pacing and restless. <i>"Not real?"</i> he scoffed. <i>"Oh sure, because mates just go around setting each other on fire for fun. Next, she¡¯ll say the moon doesn¡¯t exist either."</i>


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to shove Hugo¡¯s grumbling aside before I did something reckless. Again.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ hadn¡¯t moved. She was still ring at me, her fingers pressed to the spot where my fangs had almost pierced her skin. Her body was tense, every muscle coiled like she was ready to bolt. And it killed me.


    I took a careful step forward. She took one back.


    Damn it.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦..." My voice came out hoarse and raw. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening between us, but I swear to you, I would never hurt you."


    She scoffed. "That¡¯s riching from the guy who just tried to sink his teeth into me like a rabid dog."


    Hugo huffed. <i>"Well, if she¡¯d just stand still for a second, I could exin that was an affectionate bite."</i>


    I sighed. "It wasn¡¯t like that."


    "Oh, wasn¡¯t it?" She tilted her head, eyes narrowing. "Then exin it to me, Axel. Exin why you keep losing control around me. Exin why my life has been an absolute wreck ever since you marked me. Because from where I¡¯m standing, you¡¯ve done nothing but ruin everything. I¡¯m going to banished or married off to a rogue once my Father or the Alpha learns of this mark."


    She paused, eyes glossing up. "T-Tell me... what... what do you expect me to do with my life now that you¡¯ve gave me this burden and ran off?"


    My chest tightened. "I didn¡¯t abandon you. I am ready to take responsibility for it and I¡¯m not even sure that..." I pointed at the mark. "... is a mate mark yet. We need to make it official."


    At first, she stared at me, motionless and speechless. It was almost as if she¡¯d break a vase on my head if there were any around.


    This was ironic. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ used to be the one seemingly interested while I shied away. However now, it seemed the tables had turn.


    "Right. So there¡¯s no problem with ruining my life further and acquiring an official mate mark from a liar when I already had one where a mate mark should be. Silly me."


    Hugo grumbled. <i>"She¡¯s got a point. Our track record isn¡¯t great."</i>


    I exhaled hard through my nose, trying to calm myself. "If I could prove it wasn¡¯t me... would you believe me? Tell me what I need to do to prove it wasn¡¯t me who was at Don Diego¡¯s two days ago."


    She suddenly went still. She took a slow gulp, probably not used to seeing me being so weak and baring my heart out. Well, me too.


    "Prove it?" She finally dered, right when I thought she was going to be silent forever.


    I nodded. "Tell me what I have to do. Tell me what it¡¯ll take to make you believe me."


    For a second, she just looked at me. Like she was searching for something in my face. Something she didn¡¯t find.


    Then she shook her head. "Go find your proof, Axel. You should figure it out yourself."


    Well, this was a challenge. A dare. A demand that I had no choice but to obey.


    Hugo let out a pleased growl. <i>"Ah, finally. A quest. I¡¯ve always wanted one of those. Should we pack snacks?"</i>


    I ignored him and vowed to the woman I loved. "I will. I swear, I¡¯ll find it."


    She didn¡¯t react. She just turned slightly, her gaze shying away. And for the first time since I walked into this room, I saw it. I saw the exhaustion beneath her anger. The weight of every burden she was carrying.


    <i>Oh, how much my heart ached. </i>

 Chapter 195: _ My Mate

    <h4>Chapter 195: _ My Mate</h4>


    My eyes dropped to her neck, to the faint scar just below her. Oh, what a reminder. A wound that should have never been there in the first ce.


    That should have been officially done in the way that an Alpha wolf picked its Luna. I needed to address that anyway. I needed to affirm that she was going to be alright.


    That I hadn¡¯t done much of a damage to her life yet, and if I had, that I could salvage it. That she could count on me to make it all right.


    That things would once again be right again, and if things had never been right for her, that they were going to start to be.


    "Your scar," I murmured.


    Her hand instinctively went to it.


    I hesitated, then took a cautious step forward. This time, she didn¡¯t move away. "If we find a way to awaken your wolf," I said carefully, "the scar will disappear."


    I was right. She knew it. She just needed to believe that she had a wolf. And that wolf of hers was the long hi-hidden mate of Hugo. Of me.


    had expected her to hiss and be dismissive about the wolf topic. However, to my surprise, sheughed and said something else entirely.


    "And who said I desperately want it to disappear?"


    I frowned. "Why wouldn¡¯t you?"


    She lowered her hand, and her gaze became harder. "Because I don¡¯t mind being ugly, Axel. I¡¯ve been beautiful all my life. I don¡¯t mind basking in something else for a change."


    A pang shot through my chest. How could she say that? Why would anyone be okay with such negativity? Oh, how much damage pain had done to my delicate Pretty Flower.


    "You¡¯re not..."


    She cut me off. "What I <i>do</i> mind... is being around the guy who ruined my life by marking me, getting engaged to my sister, and now showing up to finish what he started."


    The words knocked the air from my lungs. She still believed I ruined her life even though I was trying desperately to fix it.


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    Hugo muttered, <i>"Welp. That¡¯s a checkmate. We should probably just go dig our own grave now."</i>


    I swallowed hard, stepping closer to her despite the instinct to step back. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦..." My voice was rough as I pleaded. "I didn¡¯t do that to you."


    She clenched her jaw, looking at me like she wanted to believe me. Like a small part of her wanted to reach out... but couldn¡¯t.


    "Get out, Axel." She finally strained out.


    I exhaled slowly. "Alright, let¡¯s have it your way. I¡¯ll leave, but let mee see you."


    I pressed on. "Give me permission. Not just for this proof. Let mee see you because I miss you. Let me be here."


    She lifted a surprised brow.


    Then she scoffed. "What for? So you can keep reminding me of everything I lost?"


    I shook my head. "No." I stepped even closer, lowering my voice. "Because I don¡¯t want to lose you too."


    She flinched.


    For a second, something flickered in her expression. It¡¯s fragile and uncertain.


    Then she straightened. "Unless your reason is this so-called proof you¡¯re looking for, don¡¯t bother."


    And just like that, the door mmed shut again.


    My throat tightened. I could fight wars. Face enemies. Tear through anything in my path. But this? Watching her slip further away?


    This was the hardest thing I¡¯d ever had to do.


    I clenched my jaw and took a slow step back. She turned her back to me.


    "Get out, Axel."


    I should have. I should have just walked away, and left before I made things worse. But I didn¡¯t. She was just so close.


    In the same way, we were so close to getting everything we wanted before things went down to shit.


    I moved before I could stop myself. Before I could even think at all.


    I wrapped my arms around her from behind, pulling her into my chest and inhaling her scent.


    She stiffened instantly. But I didn¡¯t let go. I just couldn¡¯t.


    Her warmth, her scent, and the feel of her body against mine¡ªit soothed something inside me that had been restless for far too long.


    "I¡¯ll find the proof," I murmured into her hair. "And when I do... you¡¯ll see."


    She stayed silent. Slowly and reluctantly, I let her go.


    And then I turned and walked out, leaving a piece of myself behind.


    The door closed behind me, but I couldn¡¯t move. My feet felt nailed to the floor, my fingers twitching with the lingering warmth of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s body.


    She had let me hold her.


    Not for long and not willingly. But she hadn¡¯t pulled away, either.


    Hugo grumbled inside me. "She¡¯s gonna be the death of us."


    I exhaled, dragging a hand down my face before turning away. The hallway outside her room was fairly lit, the scent of old wood and candle wax in the air. Every step I took away from her felt like a step closer to hell, but I forced myself forward. I had a mission now.


    Find proof.


    Find out who had really impersonated me and get Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ to believe me before I lost her for good.


    I took the stairs down two at a time. My conversation with her reyed in my head like a song stuck on repeat.


    <i>"Maybe you¡¯re just looking for more excuses to get under my pants like you did with Rosa."</i>


    Fuck.


    Her voice had been sharp, but I¡¯d heard the hurt beneath it. <i>She thinks I used her. That I yed her.</i> The idea made me sick.


    Hugo let out a growl. <i>"We need to fix this, Axel. As soon as possible. We need to mark her. She¡¯s our mate. I can feel it. I just need to feel her wolf more intently and connect to it."</i>


    <i>I know and I wanted nothing more than iming her. I could feel and almost taste their belonging of hers </i>on my tongue.


    She¡¯s mine.

 Chapter 196: _ We Need To Find Them

    <h4>Chapter 196: _ We Need To Find Them</h4>


    The air was a kind of spring-fragranced air that grows wings on angel kind as I jogged toward the packhouse gates. I had told Luis Miguel to wait there, hoping he would be patient enough to not cause any trouble.


    The irony of the situation wasn¡¯t lost on me... I, Axel, son of the Alpha, rushed around like amoner, and hoped this boy would be a good guest. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. But then again, I had to y nice if I wanted to keep my reputation intact.


    As I approached the gates, I could already see him standing there, looking far too out of ce for my liking. He was standing near the edge of the property, feet nted firmly on the dirt path, and ncing back every few moments as if he expected someone to jump out from behind a tree and whisk him away.


    As soon as he spotted me, though, the expression on his face shifted from wary uncertainty to pure relief.


    "Beta Axel!" He rushed over to me, his movements quick but almost too conscious, as though he had been rehearsing this moment in his head.


    "You almost left, didn¡¯t you?" I asked, trying not tough at the earnestness in his voice.


    Luis Miguel stopped just short of me, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "I... I thought maybe you weren¡¯ting after all," he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck nervously.


    "Why didn¡¯t you go inside?" I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral, though I couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain amusement growing in my chest.


    His face turned a little more serious, though his eyes still gleamed with curiosity. "The guards wouldn¡¯t let me in," he said, ncing back toward the imposing gates. "And I didn¡¯t want to stand there like some lost fool."


    I raised an eyebrow, considering his words. It wasn¡¯t entirely surprising that the guards hadn¡¯t allowed him inside. They were trained to be cautious, and Luis Miguel... well, he didn¡¯t exactly fit the profile of someone who belonged at the packhouse.


    But the fact that he¡¯d chosen to wait out there, isted, rather than just going to the front entrance like a normal guest was amusing in its own right.


    "That¡¯s fair enough," I said, giving him a quick nod. "But you¡¯re with me now. Come on."


    I turned toward the guards, who were now watching us with interest. I nodded toward them, ensuring the usual authority was in my voice as I spoke. "Make sure he has easy ess from now on. Always grant him entry without question."


    The guards stood a little straighter, offering sharp nods of respect. "Of course, Beta Axel," one of them said, eyes still focused on me.


    I led Luis Miguel through the gates, noting how his eyes widened with awe as he took in the sight of the packhouse. I couldn¡¯t me him; it was hard not to marvel at the beauty of the ce.


    The sprawling grounds, the tall, majestic windows, and the arches of the architecture¡ªit was the kind of house that seemed to be designed to both impress and intimidate.


    I caught his grin, the mischievous spark in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t quite suppress. It almost made meugh. There was something innocent about his wonder, though I couldn¡¯t tell if he was trying to hide it behind a mask of arrogance or if he genuinely was fascinated.


    "This ce is... incredible," he said, his voice full of admiration as we walked.


    "d you like it," I muttered. "You¡¯ll have plenty of time to get used to it."


    He gave me a look; one that I could only describe as half-pity and half-amusement. "It¡¯s nice, sure, but I can¡¯t help thinking it would¡¯ve been a lot more fun if my friends had been here to see all this too."


    Right, the other boys.


    I nced at him, raising an eyebrow. "It¡¯s so surprising that they are nowhere to be found, frankly. You must miss them already."


    Luis Miguel¡¯s face sobered slightly, though the glint of mischief remained in his eyes. "I don¡¯t know about ¡¯miss.¡¯ I mean, they were my crew, you know? But they¡¯ve gone and gotten themselves lost... or worse."


    He turned to face me more fully as we walked, his facial expression changing from amusement to somber. "I¡¯ve got a lot of memories with them, and I guess I wish they were here to see all this. To see I¡¯ve been able to get in like we all nned. We were so looking forward to getting in the packhouse."


    There was something in the way he spoke¡ªlike he was trying to convince himself as much as me. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had really happened to his friends. What did he mean by ¡¯lost¡¯ or ¡¯worse¡¯?


    There was still a chance that the boys were still busy being mischievous, so I didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions.


    I didn¡¯t ask him yet, though. I wasn¡¯t going to push. Not yet. I had my own reasons for wanting to know the details, but I¡¯d let us locate them before deciding if they had been taken by these ¡¯witches¡¯ Don Diego wanted to be kept a secret or not.


    "Tell me where you¡¯ve been to search for them and where you haven¡¯t." I began, already pulling out my phone to summon the pack guards on my side.


    Luis Miguel shifted beside me like his shoes were suddenly filled with thorns. I watched him out of the corner of my eye as I typed a message on my phone to summon the guards.


    His gaze kept flicking to the walls around the packhouse; restless, jittery, and like he expected the bricks to talk. Something was off. Or maybe it was just him.


    "You said you¡¯ve searched everywhere, right?" I asked just to be sure.


    If the pack was in danger, it meant Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ coils be in danger too. A pretty little beauty all alone.


    She needed me.

 Chapter 197: _ The Search

    <h4>Chapter 197: _ The Search</h4>


    Luis Miguel puffed out a breath like he¡¯d been holding it since we passed the gates. "Everywhere, man. I¡¯ve been to every corner of the pack; behind the training grounds, near the storage sheds, the stream behind the west border, even those creepy ass kennels where the old rogue hounds used to be locked up. I even... went to their parents again this afternoon. They are all weeping and frantically searching still."


    He looked at me with eyes that shed with unsurety in them. I stopped walking. The packhouse loomed in front of us, sunlight glinting off the high windows and reflecting over thewn. It was a perfect day, deceptively peaceful.


    "You <i>what</i>?"


    "I asked their parents again. I thought maybe they might have found out something I didn¡¯t."


    "And?"


    "They didn¡¯t." He shook his head, arms crossing defensively. "Same thing. No word from them. Said they didn¡¯te homest night. Thought maybe they stayed at my ce. They <i>didn¡¯t</i>. I¡¯ve checked. Twice. Now, they are all ming me. I¡¯m the suspect, Beta."


    I took a slow breath, my jaw tightening. This wasn¡¯t just a prank or some teen wolf rebellion anymore. This was starting to smell like real trouble¡ªand not the kind you could cover up with a bandage and a lie.


    "You¡¯re saying they didn¡¯te home at all?"


    "Nope." He popped the ¡¯p.¡¯ "And I know they wouldn¡¯t just ghost like that. Not without telling me. We¡¯re dumb, but we¡¯re not <i>that</i> dumb."


    My stomach gave an unpleasant twist. I tried to keep my expression neutral, but I could feel the crease between my brows digging in.


    "Is there any chance," I asked carefully, "that your little crew could be pulling something? I don¡¯t know... trying to be clever? Maybe they snuck out for some mischief?"


    Luis Miguel actually looked offended. His head snapped toward me like I¡¯d just used him of eating kittens for breakfast. "No."


    "You sure?"


    "Yes!" he snapped, a little too loud. He lowered his voice immediately, ncing around. "I mean... except for once. <i>Once. </i>And that was forever ago. We left the pack to explore that abandoned orchard near the highway. Got caught, got our asses handed to us, and we swore we¡¯d never do it again."


    I stared at him. They had actually left the pack house territory. They weren¡¯t even scared of being banished and subjected to living as rogues.


    "...Okay, we <i>probably</i> swore. There might¡¯ve been a pinky involved. I don¡¯t remember the specifics. But that was, like, six years ago."


    "Six <i>years</i>?" I rubbed my face with my palm. "You¡¯re lucky your limbs are still attached. You¡¯re not allowed outside the pack without clearance. You <i>know</i> that."


    "It was stupid, yeah! But we were thirteen! We still had braces and puberty rage! Cut us some ck."


    I sighed, hard. My temple throbbed, and my fingers twitched around my phone. There had been a murder four days ago. Now, three boys were missing.


    Three.


    Hell, there was trouble in this pack. And Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, she¡¯s living all alone in that house, unguarded and unprotected.


    I needed to move her. Very soon. I couldn¡¯t even stand the thought of her being alone and subjected to the crazy things happening in this pack.


    I turned to Luis Miguel. "So what¡ªyou think they¡¯ve done it again? Decided to sneak out?"


    "No," he said firmly. "Unless they wanted to go rogue or something, and that¡¯s... look, I <i>know</i> them. Okay? They might be idiots, but they¡¯re not suicidal. They wouldn¡¯t do that again. Not without me."


    Thatst part slipped out quietly, like it wasn¡¯t meant for me to hear. I turned to look at him fully now. He was biting the inside of his cheek, his eyes focused somewhere far away.


    There it was; the crack. The fear he didn¡¯t want me to see. For all his bravado, Luis Miguel was scared. And I didn¡¯t me him.


    I pressed a few buttons on my phone and raised it to my ear. It rang twice before a familiar voice picked up.


    "Beta Axel?"


    "Hey, Teo," I said. "I need you to meet me by the second gate. Bring six of your men. Fully armed. Now."


    There was a pause. "Is something wrong?"


    "I¡¯m not sure yet," I said tightly. "But I¡¯d rather be cautious than burying pups. Move."


    "Yes, Beta."


    I ended the call and slipped the phone into my back pocket. Luis Miguel was watching me, arms crossed now, that edgy restlessness back in his bones.


    "What¡¯s the second gate?"


    "The one near the old boar trail," I said. "East side of the border. It¡¯s where we¡¯ll start."


    Perhaps, I¡¯d leave ¨¢lvaro and Don Diego to sort that murder case while I broke this.


    Luis Miguel nodded but didn¡¯t move. His eyes flicked to mine, hesitant. "You think we¡¯ll find them?"


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. I looked up at the packhouse, its towers stretching into the sky like frozen sentinels. The wind stirred the trees, rustling through the leaves with a sigh. The scent of pine and fresh earth filled my nose, grounding me.


    "I don¡¯t know," I said finally. "But we¡¯re going to try."


    .


    .


    We made our way down the eastern slope, the earth crunching beneath our boots. Birds chirped above us like they hadn¡¯t a care in the world. I tried not to resent them for it.


    Luis Miguel trudged beside me, managing to trip over every root and bump on the path like nature had a personal vendetta. I didn¡¯tment though it was hard not to.


    "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve been everywhere?"


    "I have!" he huffed, swatting at a branch that tried to p him in the face. "But I didn¡¯te out <i>this</i> way. It¡¯s mosquito central."


    "Oh, so you thought your friends would avoid it too because of the bugs?"


    "Look, I¡¯m twenty, not Bear Grylls," he muttered, brushing a twig off his shoulder. "I¡¯m allergic to inconvenience."


    I chuckled.


    "Also, one of them¡¯s afraid of frogs. He thinks they¡¯re cursed witches in disguise."


    "You¡¯re joking."


    "I wish I was."


    Teo and the guards were already waiting when we arrived at the second gate. They stood like statues; uniforms sharp, eyes alert, weapons across their backs like casual warnings. I nodded at Teo who offered a brief, and respectful salute.


    "Beta."


    "Any activity on the border?"


    "None," he said. "We¡¯ve been patrolling in intervals, but it¡¯s been quiet."


    I motioned toward Luis Miguel. "Three pups are missing. His friends. They didn¡¯te homest night. We suspect they may have left the pack."


    Their brows creased.


    "They¡¯re around his age," I added. "No clearance. No escorts. And no word."


    Teo frowned. "You want us to search the perimeter?"


    "Split up," I ordered. "Three in the east woods. Two toward the ravine. I want reports every fifteen minutes."


    "And me?" Luis Miguel asked.


    "You¡¯re with me."


    "Dibs on not going into frog territory."


    I ignored that. "Stay close. Don¡¯t try to be a hero. And if anything happens, anything... you run straight to Teo¡¯s men."


    Luis Miguel didn¡¯t argue. Which worried me more than if he had.

 Chapter 198: _ Found Them

    <h4>Chapter 198: _ Found Them</h4>


    The forest was noisy with whispers and rustling leaves as we pressed deeper into its territory. Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, illuminating dappled patterns on the forest floor.


    Each step we took was apanied by the crunch of twigs and the distant calls of unseen birds. The air was stale with the earthy scent of moss and wood. It was such a contrast to the growing unease that nibbled at my gut.


    Luis Miguel who was usually full of talks was tensely silent as he trudged beside me. His eyes darted around, scanning the underbrush, hope lying in their depths. I could sense the turmoil brewing within him. I could see the storm of fear and desperation he was fighting hard to contain.


    I couldn¡¯t me him. I was not the one whose best friends were missing, yet, I could feel the tension brewing beneath my skin as the fear of the boys¡¯ lives bubbled within me.


    I wiped a bead of sweat from my brow, my shirt clinging ufortably to my back. "We¡¯ve covered nearly every inch of this area," I muttered, frustration seeping into my voice. "It¡¯s like they¡¯ve vanished into thin air."?


    Luis Miguel sighed heavily, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "I just don¡¯t get it, Beta Axel. They wouldn¡¯t just disappear without a word. Something¡¯s not right."?


    I halted, cing a firm hand on his shoulder and feeling the tremor in them beneath my grip. "Luis, we¡¯ll find them," I assured, though the mncholy in my tone betrayed my own doubt.


    Before he could respond, the sharp trill of my phone shattered the forest¡¯s tranquility. I snatched it from my pocket, noting Teo¡¯s name shing on the screen. I could feel the knot forming in my stomach as I answered.?


    "Teo? What¡¯s the update?" I asked, bracing myself for whatever was toe next.


    "Beta Axel," his voice was grave, "we¡¯ve discovered something... unsettling in the eastern woods. You need to see this."


    Okay, that didn¡¯t sound good. <i>Not good at all. </i>


    A cold dread seeped into my bones. "We¡¯re on our way."


    Luis Miguel¡¯s eyes turned to mine, searching for answers I didn¡¯t have. "What is it?" he whispered.


    "They¡¯ve found something. Let¡¯s move."? I announced, returning the phone to my pocket.


    We broke into a run, the forest blurring past us as adrenaline surged through my veins. Branches wed at our clothes, roots threatened to trip our hasty steps, but we pressed on as we were driven by a mounting sense of urgency. The rhythmic pounding of our feet was almost the same as the beats of my heart.


    As we neared the location Teo had indicated, the tension then began to seep into my bones with a greater rush that set my nerves on edge. The trees seemed to close in, their shadows deepening, as if they were already mourning the scene we were about to witness.


    As we neared the clearing, the scent hit me. It was a sickly sweet odor tinged with the smell of blood that almost made me gag.


    My stomach churned, but I forced myself to push forward.?


    Teo and his men stood in a somber circle, their faces filled with a mix of horror and sorrow. They parted as we approached, revealing the grim discovery behind them.


    In the center of the clearingy a gruesome tableau: a mound of flesh that was torn and ravaged and swarming with flies. Nearby, a shallow grave had been unearthed, revealing a collection of bones, some still bearing remnants of sinew and muscle.?


    What the heck...?


    Luis Miguel gagged beside me again, doubling over as he fought to keep his stomach contents where they belonged. I swallowed hard, forcing myself to remainposed because the moon helped me, I might as well throw up right here and then.


    "Teo... what the hell happened here?"? I groaned, squinting at the gore in front of me.


    Teo shook his head, head dipped soberly. "We don¡¯t know, Beta. We were conducting the search as you instructed when we stumbled upon this... this atrocity."?


    I stepped closer as the stench intensified with each movement. The flesh was unrecognizable. It was a bloody grotesque puzzle missing too many pieces. The bones, however, told a different story.?


    Crouching beside the grave, I examined the remains. Among the bonesy tattered remnants of clothing which was a sneaker here, a shredded t-shirt there. My heart sank as recognition dawned on me.


    Luis Miguel, having regained someposure, joined me. His eyes widened in horror as he too recognized the items.?


    He staggered forward, dropping to his knees with his fingers trembling as they reached out to touch a familiar bracelet among the tattered fabric.


    "Ruben¡¯s..." he choked out, voice breaking. "This is Ruben¡¯s."


    A rough sob tore from his throat, raw and unrestrained. His shoulders shook violently as the weight of realization mmed down upon him. The forest bore silent witness to his anguish, the very air seeming to hold its breath.


    I knelt beside him, cing a hand on his back and feeling the convulsions of his grief. "Luis, I¡¯m so sorry," I murmured, the inadequacy of my words ring.


    He turned to me, eyes red and swollen with tears carving tracks down his dirt-streaked face. "They were my brothers, Axel. Ruben, Pedro, Gonzalo... we¡¯ve been inseparable since we were kids. How could this happen? Why?"


    His fists clenched, nails biting into his palms, drawing blood. The pain, perhaps, was a hopeless attempt to anchor himself amidst the storm of emotions.


    Who could have been so cruel to do this? It definitely couldn¡¯t be anyone from our pack. It has got to be one of the other supernaturals.


    Perhaps, those bloody witches again. I¡¯ve got to fucking find them!


    I swallowed hard as my throat continued to tighten. "We¡¯ll find out who¡¯s responsible," I vowed, the promise burning in my chest. "They won¡¯t go unpunished."


    <i>This was a vow that I promised to see until the end. I just had this nagging feeling that all of these recent crimes were somehow... connected. </i>

 Chapter 199: _ RIP

    <h4>Chapter 199: _ RIP</h4>


    Luis Miguel¡¯s gaze dropped back to the remnants of the flesh and bones before him. He picked up a torn piece of fabric, clutching it to his chest and rocking slightly as fresh sobs wracked his frame.


    Whoever did this... whoever cut the boys into so many pieces and stripped their flesh from their bones was going to live the rest of their lives hating me.


    The forest seemed to mourn with Luis Miguel, the rustling leaves whispering condolences and the distant calls of birds now somber notes in the dirge of sorrow.


    I stood, turning to Teo. "Secure the area. Gather every piece of evidence. We need answers."


    Teo nodded abruptly. "Understood, Beta."


    As his men set to work, I remained by Luis Miguel¡¯s side.


    "We are grieved, yes. But we need to notify their families and conduct a thorough investigation, Teo." I put forward, sniffing back the tears building inside of me.


    Teo nodded, already pulling out his phone to make the necessary calls.?


    Getting to the bottom of this was paramount. But for now, there were families to console, questions to answer, and a pack that needed reassurance. The burden of leadership bore down on me, but I weed it. I would not let this tragedy break us.?


    As we turned to leave, Luis Miguel¡¯s voice broke the silence.?


    "Beta Axel, we have to find out who did this. For them."? He croaked, tone surprisingly steady despite the tears streaming down his face.


    I met his gaze. "We will," I promised. "No matter what it takes."


    We left the clearing with our shoulders heavy and our hearts a little... or maybe big time shattered. Luis Miguel moved like a ghost beside me, his footsteps sluggish, as if each step away from the bodies took another chunk out of him.


    The forest, which had earlier buzzed with life, now felt eerily still. Even the birds had gone silent, probably out of respect... or fear.


    The only sound one could hear was the crunch of dead leaves beneath our boots and the asional hup Luis Miguel let out as he tried to get control over the sobs that wouldn¡¯t stop strangling him.


    I nced at him from the corner of my eye. His face was pale as the trails of dried tears made jagged rivers down his cheeks. He still held onto the torn piece of fabric like it was a life raft keeping him from drowning.


    "This is going to cause an uproar in the pack," I said softly, breaking the silence.


    Luis Miguel sniffled and nodded, his throat working around whatever lump was stuck in it. "They didn¡¯t deserve that. They didn¡¯t deserve to go like that. They were just¡ªkids. Stupid, funny, loyal little shits."


    I almost smiled. Almost. "You forgot ¡¯loud¡¯ and ¡¯insufferable.¡¯ Especially Gonzalo. That kid could talk a corpse back to life."


    Luis Miguel gave a small, broken chuckle. "Remember when we tried to convince you to let us into the packhouse


    "You boys could barely let out a single word," I replied, smirking faintly.


    That smirk faded quickly though, reced by a tight, bitter knot in my chest. Because now all of that... every stupid prank, every inside joke, every dumb dare was just going to be a memory.


    There were no more mischievous kids ravaging the pack square. No morete-night runs to steal cookies from the vendors. No more ns, no more dreams.


    We reached the pack vehicles parked along the muddy trail. I opened the door for him, watching as he hesitated.


    "Luis," I said, pausing to make sure he was listening, "Pack security might need to ask you some questions. About thest time you saw them. Their ns. Whether they were acting strange before they disappeared."


    Luis Miguel froze. "You think they might think I¡¯m a suspect?"


    "No, no. No one¡¯s saying that," I reassured quickly, but I could see the panic rising in his eyes like a tide. "But listen. You were one of thest people to see them. And that matters. Don¡¯t let fear keep you from being honest, alright? You¡¯ve got nothing to hide."


    "I don¡¯t know, Axel," he mumbled, his voice shaking again. "What if someone tries to pin it on me? You saw what was left of them. There¡¯s no way to prove who did it. And I¡¯m not exactly Mr. Popr for a good reason around here."


    "Well, for starters," I said, closing the car door behind him and getting in on the driver¡¯s side, "you¡¯ve got Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ as an alibi. You two were in Santa Leticia that night, weren¡¯t you?"


    Luis nodded slowly, though he looked unsure. "Yeah. If I hadn¡¯t stayed back with her, I might have suffered the same fate. But... I don¡¯t want to drag her into this."


    "You¡¯re not dragging her into anything. She¡¯s part of the timeline, not a co-conspirator," I said, starting the engine. "Plus, she probably has a better memory than you. You looked like you hadn¡¯t slept in days."


    He gave me a half-hearted re. "I hadn¡¯t. Pedro stole my nketst time he crashed at my ce and kept it for two weeks."


    "Bastard," I muttered. "Crimes like that shoulde with jail time."


    Luis Miguel¡¯s lips twitched, and for a second¡ªjust a second... he looked like he mightugh again. But then he looked out the window, the shadows of the trees slipping past us, and the silence grew heavy once more.


    After a while, I spoke again. "Look, once the autopsy is done, what little can be done, anyway¡ªwe¡¯ll have something. Maybe a cause of death, maybe traces of magic, anything we can work with. We¡¯re not flying blind. We just... we have to be patient."


    Luis Miguel¡¯s fingers tapped anxiously on his knee. "What kind of monster does that to someone, Beta Axel?"


    I didn¡¯t have an answer. Not a satisfying one, at least. So instead I said, "A very stupid one. Because whoever it is? They left a trail. And we¡¯re going to follow it until it ends in blood."

 Chapter 200: _ Will Hate You

    <h4>Chapter 200: _ Will Hate You</h4>


    <strong><i>~Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    I wasn¡¯t anticipating Axel¡¯s visit even though a part of me was wishing and yearning for him. I hadn¡¯t actually thought he¡¯d materialize by my door... with Luis Miguel in the least.


    How on earth did those two even know each other? Luis Miguel and Axel? The difference was so broad, it didn¡¯t click.


    Anyway, what was all that about?


    Why was Axel saying it wasn¡¯t him who came over to our ce to profess his undying love for Rosa, shamed me, and fucked my sister?


    Was that it? He¡¯d lie and deny it all aftermuting such


    As Axel stood there, I couldn¡¯t shake the memories of everything that had happened between us. Every moment, every touch, and every heated word we exchanged seemed to rey in my mind with the rity of a well-worn film.


    I remember the first time Axelid a hand on me... so tender yet so intense, as if he were iming something that didn¡¯t belong to him.


    And now, when he kissed me again, he had been so confident, so assured. Like he knew exactly what he was doing, and I... fool that I was, had been drawn to it.


    I tried to resist. I tried to remind myself of who he was: a man of power, someone who could never truly care for someone like me.


    For an Omega like myself. He did say it too on that faithful when he was being his most truthful self. I knew he was trying to be remorseful and deny it now, but I¡¯d be a fool to toss all of that aside and take his word for it.


    But the way he looked at me, like I was the only person in the room... I couldn¡¯t deny it. His eyes burned with something so raw, that I felt exposed every time he stared at me.


    For a while there, I almost forgot about my vengeance and melted into his arms.


    I wanted him to be different. I wanted to believe that the man who had kissed me so fiercely, the man who had held me like I was the most precious thing in the world, could actually be sincere. But the more I thought about it, the more I realized that he was no different from all the others who had used me, who had seen me as nothing more than a useless Omega.


    How could I trust him? How could I trust a man who had lied to my face, who had imed he was different only to turn around and betray me to pick my sister?


    I clenched my fists at the thought of Rosa. The pain of what Axel had done to me by going for her still stung like a fresh wound. How could I reconcile that with what I felt every time he touched me?


    Every time he spoke to me with that low voice that seemed to seep into my very bones? I wanted to hate him. I wanted to loathe him with every fiber of my being. But my body betrayed me. It reacted to him as though he were the air I breathed, the water I drank. So essential, and irresistible.


    I cursed myself for it. Why couldn¡¯t I be stronger? Why couldn¡¯t I simply walk away, leave him behind, and never look back? But when he was near me, it was as if the world stopped spinning.


    The rest of it... the pain, the confusion, the hurt; it all faded away in the wake of his presence.


    I couldn¡¯t trust him. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to be that vulnerable again, not after what had happened. Not after what he had done. Yet, in my heart, there was a part of me that still yearned for him. That part of me, buried deep inside, could still feel the heat of his kiss, the strength of his hands on my skin. It ached.


    I tried to push those feelings away. I tried to convince myself that what had happened between us meant nothing¡ªthat it was just a moment of weakness. But when his eyes found mine, that same intensity returned, and I knew I was lying to myself.


    I couldn¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t matter.


    I couldn¡¯t ignore the way his touch made my pulse quicken, how my body betrayed me every time he was near. Even now, as I stood there, trying to gather my thoughts, I could still feel the echo of his hands on my arms, the warmth of his breath on my neck. It was maddening.


    But then, there was the other side of it¡ªthe side of me that knew better. The side of me that saw the truth, that recognized the danger he posed. I couldn¡¯t let myself fall for him. I couldn¡¯t let myself be consumed by this feeling, no matter how badly I craved it. He had proven who he was: a liar, a man who could not be trusted.


    Yet, despite all of it, I couldn¡¯t shake the longing. The hunger. The need to be close to him, to feel his touch, to hear his voice whispering things I shouldn¡¯t want to hear.


    I closed my eyes, trying to steady my racing heart. This was dangerous. I was ying with fire, and I knew it. But the temptation was too strong.


    However, I was going to resist with every might in me. And what the heck was he saying about my wolf?


    A wolf? Me?


    If I had one, this scar would have disappeared immediately. Was he trying to y on my weakness? Was he trying to get to me, using the one thing he knew that was the source of all of my miseries?


    Argh! This sucks! I absolutely didn¡¯t know what to believe. What I do know... surely was that until Axel brought his proof, I¡¯d love every second, minute, hour, and day, hating him.


    I sighed, stepping out of my skirt and ready to head to the bathroom to wash his scent off of me. It was already making the mark itch enough as it was.

 Chapter 201: _ Need a Breather

    <h4>Chapter 201: _ Need a Breather</h4>


    I stared at my reflection in the bathroom mirror, my hands trembling slightly. How had I ended up like this? Everything that had happened between Axel and me... it felt like a joke.


    Like a sick game where I was the punchline. The image of his face, so close, those eyes burning with some intensity I couldn¡¯t even begin to understand, it still stayed in the back of my mind.


    And Rosa. Rosa with her sharp fangs and malicious smile as she shed my face. By the Moon, the image was etched into my soul.


    I could feel the pain over and over again every time the image shed in my mind.


    I turned the faucet on and the sound of rushing water followed. My hands moved, fumbling to undress as I tried to push the memories away.


    My skin still tingled where Axel had touched me, where his lips had imed me like a man starving. It was as if my body remembered him even when my mind screamed at me to forget him.


    The pull, the raw and undeniable need I felt whenever he was near, it was like a curse.


    Stripping down, I climbed into the shower and the water pped against my skin. At first, it was warm and soothing, but the more I let it rain down on me, the more the weight of everything hit me. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My chest tightened with every thought of him, of Rosa, of everything that had gone wrong.


    I closed my eyes, letting the water rush over my face, washing away his scent and his touch because I kept on feeling them over me again and again.


    The sting of the scar on my cheek... hell, I didn¡¯t even know how much it hurt anymore. It felt like a permanent part of me.


    I could almost hear Rosa¡¯s voice in my head, taunting me with her arrogant victorious tone as she shed my face, as she reveled in the pain she caused.


    I gripped the edge of the shower, my knuckles going white as I tried to hold myself together. Tears blurred my vision, mixing with the water on my face. "What the hell am I doing?" I muttered to myself, my voice cracking in the steam-filled bathroom. "Why do I let them do this to me?"


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Axel. What we shared felt real. So damn real that I wanted to believe it, wanted to believe that he could be the man I needed him to be. But I knew better. I wasn¡¯t stupid.


    He¡¯d been the one who picked my sister over me, the one who had lied to me, and here I was, falling into the same trap. I cursed under my breath, trying to push out of my mind.


    I closed my eyes tightly, forcing the image of Rosa¡¯s face from my mind. That damn scar. It was more than just a physical wound; it was a reminder. A reminder of everything I couldn¡¯t have, of everything I wasn¡¯t good enough for. Of the betrayal, the pain, the lies.


    What had I done to deserve this? Why was I the one who had to suffer? I had never asked for any of this. I hadn¡¯t asked for the scar. I hadn¡¯t asked for the betrayal. I hadn¡¯t asked for any of the lies Axel had fed me. I hadn¡¯t asked to be the Omega, to be the one discarded and forgotten.


    But here I was; broken and scarred, with nothing but my own tears to keep mepany.


    Once I was done, I stepped out of the shower, the cool air of the bathroom hitting me like a shock. I grabbed a towel, wrapping it around my body as I wiped away thest traces of moisture from my face.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here. I needed to leave. I needed to clear my head. The weight lies, the pain, the memories of Axel¡¯s touch was too much. I needed some air, some space to breathe without the suffocating presence of him, without the burning desire that still clung to me like a second skin.


    "Let¡¯s take a stroll, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦." I muttered to myself, wondering if I¡¯d meet Mateo at home by the time I arrived.


    I walked across the room, my bare feet padding softly against the cool. I didn¡¯t want to face anyone right now. I didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone. Not my father, not Luis Miguel, not even Mateo. I didn¡¯t care. I just needed to be alone.


    I rifled through Mateo¡¯s drawers, trying to find something that would cover my scar. I didn¡¯t want anyone to see me like this... not in this state because they would ask questions.


    I personally didn¡¯t care what anyone thought of me, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for a question and answer session, so I needed to hide it and keep it to myself.


    Finally, I found a ck cap. I smiled bitterly to myself. He had no idea how much I needed it. I slipped it on, pulling it low over my face to hide the scar as best as I could.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going or what I was looking for, but I needed to be out of this space until it stopped oozing of Axel¡¯s earthly scent.


    I grabbed my jacket, pulled it on, and stepped out into the evening air.


    I walked without purpose, my feet carrying me through the familiar streets with the pack¡¯s lights twinkling in the distance. I didn¡¯t want to go too far. I just needed to breathe, to think, to figure out what the hell I was supposed to do next.


    And yet, despite everything, despite the pain, despite the betrayal, despite the damn scar on my face, part of me still yearned for Axel.


    The thought sent a wave of disgust through me. I didn¡¯t want to feel that way. I shouldn¡¯t feel that way. But I did.


    I wanted to scream, tosh out, to make the world understand how much I had been through. But instead, I walked in silence, my thoughts swirling around me as I tried to make sense of everything that had happened.


    What the hell was I supposed to do with all of this?

 Chapter 202: _ Gone

    <h4>Chapter 202: _ Gone</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 202</strong>


    I pulled the cap¡¯s brim lower over my face, ensuring the shadow concealed the jagged scar Rosa had gifted me. The evening air was filled with the scent of impending rain as dampness clung to my skin and made my clothes feel heavier than they were.


    I briskly walked while feeling the turmoil inside me growing the more I proceeded.


    As I meandered through the narrow alleys and bustling streets of our pack¡¯s territory, snippets of silent conversations reached my ears.


    Groups of pack members huddled together, curiosity evident on their faces.


    "Did you hear about the murders?" a woman whispered in a shaky gossipy tone.


    "Yes," herpanion replied, eyes darting around nervously. "They say the bodies were... brutally decapitated."


    A shiver ran down my spine. Murders were rare within our pack, and such brutality was unheard of. My mind immediately shed back to the recent killing that had everyone on edge.


    It must be the same murder case, I thought.


    But as I listened further, it became clear this was something different.


    "Two young boys," an older man muttered, shaking his head. "Found themst night. Heads gone, flesh carved out of their bones. Who could do such a thing?"


    I felt my stomach churn. The vivid imagery painted by their words made me nauseous. It seemed this was the time for bad things in this pack.


    I came out to have a breather. However, it seemed there was nothing like that where this pack was concerned.


    I quickened my pace, hoping to escape the gruesome tales that seemed to be on everyone¡¯s lips.


    "They were mischievous," someone else chimed in. "Always causing trouble in the market. Maybe they angered the wrong person."


    "But Luis Miguel didn¡¯t die," another voice added, causing me to halt in my tracks.


    Luis Miguel? My heart raced as I turned toward the group, ensuring my face remained hidden beneath the cap¡¯s shadow.


    What the hell did they mean by ¡¯Luis Miguel didn¡¯t die¡¯?


    Was I hearing wrongly? Was this incident connected to him?


    "Excuse me. What happened to Luis Miguel?" I turned to the nearest person to me and interjected.


    The group turned to look at me with suspicion shing in their eyes. I couldn¡¯t me them. I probably looked like some cheap undercover spy with the scar I was trying so hard to hide under the cap.


    One of the women squinted, trying to get a better look at my face. I adjusted the cap subtly, ensuring my scar remained concealed.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her tone filled with caution.


    "Just... someone concerned," I replied evasively. "Please, tell me. What happened?"


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, an older man spoke up. "Luis Miguel¡¯s friends went missing two days ago. They were foundst night, murdered, and... decapitated."


    The words hit me so hard, it felt like I had been punched. I staggered back, suddenly finding it impossible to breathe.


    Those boys... they were more than just acquaintances. They were my friends. They had made me smile when I had forgotten how. They were there for me when no one else did.


    Memories flooded my mind about how they would sing silly songs to make meugh, how they stood by me when others turned away, how they helped me with the chore Rosa had maliciously assigned to humiliate me the other day.


    "No," I whispered, shaking my head as if I wanted to throw the words out of it.


    My knees wobbled, and I copsed onto the cold and hard ground.


    <i>Gonzalo, Rub¨¦n, and Pedro. </i>


    <i>No. No. No.</i>


    They were gone... just like that.


    Tears streamed down my face, blurring my vision as sobs wracked my body.


    The world around me faded as grief consumed me. The bustling streets, the murmured conversations, and the curious nces all became distant echoes. All I could see were their smiling faces that were now lost forever.


    I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder, grounding me momentarily. "Se?orita, are you okay?" a voice asked softly.


    I couldn¡¯t muster a response. The pain was too raw and too overwhelming. I hugged myself, rocking slightly as I drowned in sorrow right there on the ground.


    Who could have done such a thing? The boys were mischievous little fools, yeah, but they didn¡¯t deserve such an ugly death.


    Oh, Luis Miguel... how would he fare now? How would he handle this heartbreak? As for me, my heart felt like it had been secretly shed into many pieces and was only just falling apart.


    My sorrows, as it seemed, would know no end.


    Thunderp echoed and the rain began to fall. People scrambled away, fending for sheds, but I remained where I was. Right there, on the ground, rocking and wailing for my lost friends.


    We didn¡¯t even get a chance to begin the wonderful friendship before it ended.


    The rain mixed with my tears, washing away the facade of control I¡¯d tried so hard to maintain.


    Hell, nah... Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you weren¡¯t in no fucking control.


    However, you don¡¯t need control to ensure your enemies do not kill you in the same way your friends were brutally murdered.


    <i>I owed it to myself to be strong. </i>


    The rain was brutal, leaving me with questions as to whether it could bepared to the brutality thete boys had suffered. Or if it was just the tip of an iceberg where that was concerned.


    If anything, the rain turned vicious like the sky had finally had enough and wanted to cry with me. Cold, needle-sharp droplets stabbed at my back, soaking through my clothes and stering my hair to my face.


    But I didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t. I just sat there on the wet pavement, hugging myself as tightly as my shivering limbs allowed, as if I could somehow hold myself together through sheer force of will.


    Everything was ruined. I tried to stand, but failed, and just sat there again with my fists clenched against my thighs.


    "Se?orita, please. You¡¯ll catch your death in this cold." A voice almost inaudible against the rain suddenly croaked from beside me.


    Toote, I thought bitterly. I already caught something far worse.


    "I¡¯m fine," I sniffed, but my voice didn¡¯t sound fine. It sounded like a ghost speaking through wet gravel.


    He offered me a hand, which I ignored, and lifted my head to catch a glimpse of him. However, my jaw dropped when I caught the sight of who it was...

 Chapter 203: _ Who is Mateo Kidding?

    <h4>Chapter 203: _ Who is Mateo Kidding?</h4>


    The man in front of me didn¡¯t move. The rain pelted his back, but he just stood there, hand outstretched, looking like an idiot drenched in foolishness.


    Mateo.


    My first thought was, <i>Of course, it¡¯s you</i>. Because the universe clearly had a sick sense of humor. I had cried myself into near hypothermia, and now it decided to throw Mateo back into the mix like a soggy cherry on top of my despair sundae.


    He blinked at me, his soakedshes stuck together like clumped mascara. "Se?orita..."


    <i>Se?orita?</i>


    Seriously? We¡¯re out in public and he¡¯s going to y the gentleman?


    Pfft. I had no time or patience for his pretense.


    "Leave me alone," I croaked, almost unable to push the words through the raw ache in my throat.


    I hugged myself tighter, the cold eating into my bones like termites chewing through old wood. "Just walk on by, Mateo. Keep ying hero elsewhere."


    His brow furrowed. "Sorry if I¡¯m disturbing you, but I didn¡¯t think sitting out here in the rain was your best idea."


    Huh?


    <i>Sorry?</i> Mateo didn¡¯t say sorry. The


    Mateo I knew unapologetically kissed me, pped me in the face with the truth, and told me I was his like that was the truth. So yeah, sorry wasn¡¯t in his vocabry. That word came with shock value.


    So I looked up, really looked, and that¡¯s when it happened.


    His lips parted a bit. "Dios m¨ªo... Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    There it was. The gasp, the wide eyes, and the slow unraveling of recognition.


    I didn¡¯t answer at first. I just watched the rain trace rivers down his cheeks like it wanted to be tears. "Yeah," I finally said. "It¡¯s me. You couldn¡¯t tell because of the scar, huh?"


    He stared, and I watched the moment he tried to piece it together. I could almost hear the rusty gears turning in his skull. "Letizia told me," he said slowly. "About the scar. About what happened. That¡¯s how I knew it was you just now. When you looked up... The scars gave it out."


    "Of course, she did," I muttered. "Letizia and her love for airing out family tragedies like freshundry."


    "I didn¡¯t know it was you at first," he went on, ignoring my bitterness. "I thought you were just some random person. Sitting in the rain. Alone. But now that I know it¡¯s you¡ªwhy the hell are you doing that?"


    What now?


    He was ying <i>the responsible guy</i>? After everything?


    Tch.


    I let out a sarcasticugh. "Oh, I don¡¯t know. Mourning my dead friends? Feeling like the world is chewing me up and spitting me back out as a pig slop? Just a normal Tuesday, Mateo."


    His jaw clenched, rain dripping from his chin like punctuation marks to my misery. "Come on. Let¡¯s get you up. You¡¯re going to get sick."


    "Wee back from custody," I snapped, tilting my chin defiantly. "Now go mind your own business."


    "You mean the custody your sister put me in?"


    "Oh, haven¡¯t you heard?" I spat, blinking away the rain that blurred my sight. "My sisters are bitches. All of them. And they¡¯re not my concern."


    He crouched beside me, his hand brushing against my soaked shoulder. "Then, kind se?orita, let me be your concern."


    Seriously? I could almost throw up with this fake <i>gentlemanly </i>act of his.


    I flinched. "No. I don¡¯t need this. I don¡¯t need <i>you</i>."


    He narrowed his eyes, and I could see the fire brewing behind them like someone had lit a match in the storm. "You don¡¯t have a choice. If you don¡¯t get up right now, I will make you. I promised Letizia to keep you safe and well."


    I rolled my eyes. "Sure you will."


    Which, in retrospect, was a mistake because one moment, I was a puddle of grief and rainwater. The next, I was airlifted like a misbehaving toddler.


    "Put me down!" I shrieked, iling in his arms as he cradled me against his chest.


    "Nope," he grunted, adjusting me like a sack of drama. "You had your pity party. Time to go."


    "I¡¯m not done mourning!"


    "You can mourn somewhere warm. Like a normal person. Not on a freezing wet street like a roon that lost its trash."


    "I <i>will</i> kill you!"


    "You¡¯re wee to try."


    I kicked, wriggled, elbowed him in the ribs, and may have even considered yanking his hair... but the bastard held on. He was stronger than I thought, more solid like the rain had forged him into something heavier than steel and twice as annoying.


    He carried me back to Santa Leticia. The rain was unrelenting, wind smacking us from every angle like the weather was offended by his balls.


    "Are you always this dramatic?" he asked, breathless but determined.


    "Says the man who just kidnapped me!"


    "Oh, please. You weigh like a baguette. I could carry you across Spain and still have energy left to argue."


    "Let me go, Mateo. I¡¯m serious."


    "There¡¯s not a time when you¡¯re not serious, Se?orita. Every time during public gatherings when you¡¯re standing beside your sisters, you are always soposed. Is it that after getting disowned by the noble family, you decided to turn rogue?"


    I went still in his arms. He was indeed right. I became this after breaking free from the clutches of that cursed <i>De Vega </i>name.


    The silence it took for me to process that cost a minute.


    Finally, I said, "I died. That¡¯s what happened. I died a thousand times. In pieces. Quietly. Every time someone looked the other way. Every time someone hurt me and no one did anything. I died."


    Mateo stopped walking. Just like that. Rain pooled in his hair. His eyes searched mine, and something like pity passed through them


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said again, and this time it wasn¡¯t weird. It was raw.


    I turned my face away. "You should be."


    He shifted me gently in his arms. "You can yell at me once you¡¯re dry and maybe tell me how you were able to recognize me. I know Letizia told you my name, but how did you match this face to that name?"


    <i>Was he kidding me right now?!</i>


    How on earth would I not know his name after the two unforgettable times we had crossed paths?


    I knew he was a liar, but I didn¡¯t think it was this bad.


    .


    We arrived at the small shack he called home, and I expected him to drop me on the porch like a mail package, but no, he nudged the door open with his foot and carried me inside like some low-budget knight.


    "I can walk," I snapped.


    "Cool. You weren¡¯t walking earlier, but congrats on the sudden recovery."


    <i>Bastard. </i>

 Chapter 204: _ Mateo, Not Mateo

    <h4>Chapter 204: _ Mateo, Not Mateo</h4>


    Mateo set me down inside the small shack like he expected apuse for rescuing me from the rainstorm I <i>clearly</i> wanted to drown in.


    I shook my arms free of his grip and nearly slipped on the wood floor, my wet shoes making an angry squeal against it.


    "Don¡¯t touch me again," I said, teeth chattering more from indignation than cold.


    He raised both hands like I was the criminal here. "Se?orita, I wasn¡¯t trying to..."


    "Stop calling me that!"


    What the fuck was he doing acting so gentlemanly all of a sudden? Make it make sense!


    He scrunched up his face in surprise. "But that¡¯s what you are, no?"


    To him? I doubt it. I was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, his toy. Someone to whom he believed belonged only to him. He was a sick fuck.


    "No! I mean... yes, technically, but it sounds like you¡¯re about to ask me to waltz or write a bad in my honor when you barely have any respect for me. I am <i>not in</i> the mood for your pretenses, Mateo."


    He chuckled, shaking his head like I had lost my mind. "Good, because I¡¯m not staying long. I just came to grab a few clothes. All hands are needed on deck with pack security, so I might be gone a while."


    I stood dripping in the middle of the room, staring at him. "You came back for your <i>clothes</i>?"


    He nodded, already halfway to the small chest near the wall. "And maybe my toothbrush. I don¡¯t trust whoever¡¯s in charge of supplies to bring me the soft kind."


    "Oh, Dios m¨ªo," I muttered, eyes rolling so hard I could practically see the inside of my skull. "That¡¯s fine, take what you want. Your absence will be the greatest gift I¡¯ve received all week."


    He stopped, shirt halfway over his head, revealing a lean waist I had <i>no business</i> noticing. "Is that so?"


    "It¡¯s like a dreame true," I said tly. "To be alone. Without your annoying and threatening presence. Finally."


    He turned to me fully now, damp hair stuck to his forehead with his brow creasing like I¡¯d insulted his cooking. "That¡¯s kind of harsh for a first meeting, don¡¯t you think?"


    <i>First meeting? He was seriously going to y dumb, wasn¡¯t he? </i>


    I blinked. "Excuse me? Whatever do you mean by <i>first meeting?"</i>


    He tilted his head, genuinely puzzled. "I mean, we just met. Pretty sure this is our first actual conversation, so don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too informal?"


    What?


    He really WAS going to pretend. Just wow.


    Iughed out loud, unhinged, like a viin in a show catching their reflection mid-breakdown. "Oh no. Oh no no no. <i>Don¡¯t</i> do this."


    "Do what?" he asked, clearly entertained.


    "This whole... <i>¡¯we just met¡¯</i> thing," I snapped. "Are you messing with me?"


    "I¡¯m serious," he said, blinking innocently.


    "You¡¯re seriously delusional," I retorted, squinting at him. "Mateo, we¡¯ve met. Twice. What the hell are you talking about right now or trying to prove?"


    He made a face like I just told him he was adopted. "No... I don¡¯t think so."


    "You <i>don¡¯t think so</i>?" My voice pitched, like it wanted tounch itself into space. "Do you think I hallucinated you, then? That you¡¯re some figment of my trauma-fueled imagination?"


    He opened his mouth to respond but I cut him off with a finger jabbed in his direction. "Because I <i>remember</i> you. First time was at my father¡¯s pigsty. You came in... out of nowhere, when I had to sleep there as punishment. You held my hands. You told me I was precious or some poetic nonsense."


    His brow wrinkled. "Wait. What were you doing in a pigsty, to begin with? As a punishment? Who punishes their daughter by throwing her in a pigsty?"


    Well, Don Diego kind of does.


    I gawked at him. "That¡¯s your takeaway?! I said <i>pigsty</i>, not pic!"


    "I¡¯m just asking," he said with maddening calm. "It¡¯s not an everyday sleeping arrangement."


    "You were there! You. Were. There." I shouted, throwing my hands in the air.


    He blinked, thenughed.


    Like I¡¯d told a knock-knock joke and not just opened the lid to my emotional trauma.


    "You really must¡¯ve caught something from the rain," he said, shaking his head. "I¡¯ve never been inside a pigsty with a woman in my life, let alone to visit you."


    <i>Look who¡¯s suddenly ying dumb. Not cool, Mateo. Not cool!</i>


    I stepped forward, furious, and poked him in the chest. "Have you lost your memory or something?"


    He flinched away, batting my hand aside. "I¡¯m fine. And don¡¯t touch me."


    "Oh, <i>you</i> get to touch <i>me</i> and y firefighter and dramatic hero, but <i>I</i> can¡¯t poke you to jog your broken brain?"


    "Touching wet, possibly feverish women is different from being poked like ab rat."


    "I am not sick."


    "You¡¯re acting sick," he said, voice irritatingly light. "Feverish. Delusional. Maybe rainmad."


    "You¡¯re gaslighting me!"


    He shrugged like I was a mildly interesting si. "Am I?"


    "Mateo, you consoled me that night. You told me I was the cleanest and most precious thing you¡¯d ever seen. You looked into my eyes like you were about to melt, then you gave me your jacket. And <i>then...</i>" I jabbed a finger at him again, resisting the urge to break it off in frustration, "... you snuck into my room a week ago. You told me everything you knew about Axel."


    He scoffed, raising his hands upward like he was expecting the Moon toe down and help him out or something.


    "Axel? The Beta?"


    "Yes!"


    Mateoughed again, louder this time, eyes crinkling with honest amusement. "Se?orita, I don¡¯t know a thing about Beta Axel, except that he¡¯s about to marry your sister, Se?prita Rosa in a few days. Why would I know anything else about him?"


    The air left my lungs. It wasn¡¯t cool being reminded of that while I was currently busy losing my mind.


    I stared at him, cold again, but not from the rain this time. From the <i>void</i> he¡¯d just carved into my sanity. The way his tone carried <i>zero</i> sarcasm. His face was nk of mischief. Just pure, infuriating, and genuine confusion.


    "No," I whispered. "No. That¡¯s not... he told me¡ª<i>you</i> told me..."


    He raised a brow. "I think you need to sit down."


    "I <i>am</i> sitting down, emotionally!"


    Mateo walked to the corner, grabbed a towel, and tossed it to me. I missed it by a mile.


    He rubbed another towel over his own hair, unbothered. "Maybe it was a dream?"


    "I¡¯m going to kill you if you make me sound mad again," I said softly, not even angry anymore. Just profoundly <i>done</i>.


    He smiled. "That¡¯s fair."


    "I <i>swear</i>, if you¡¯re ying a prank right now..."


    He came closer, slower this time. Then, he crouched again like earlier, but this time not to help, just to look at me.


    His voice dropped. "You looked so sad out there in the rain."


    "I <i>was</i> sad!" I hissed. "I <i>am</i> sad! You <i>made</i> me sadder!"


    "I didn¡¯t mean to."


    "Well, you did! And now you¡¯re here with this face and this..." I gestured helplessly at his face, then shoulders, then at his dumb presence. "... this... physical proof that I¡¯m not crazy and you <i>do</i> exist, but then you <i>say</i> all these things like you don¡¯t remember, and now I¡¯m not even sure if you¡¯re Mateo or a hallucination sent to punish me for ever trusting anyone!"


    He exhaled. "Well, I liked that rant."


    "Good," I muttered, "I¡¯ve got more."


    "Keep going."


    "I don¡¯t want to waste it on you," I said, wrapping the towel around myself in sheer spite. "I¡¯ll save it for the next emotionally unavable shapeshifter who rescues me from hypothermia and gaslights me in the same hour."


    Heughed again, <i>genuinely</i> this time¡ªand I hated how much I didn¡¯t hate it. It sounded like warm sun and safety and lies¡ªall tangled up.


    "I¡¯m serious, Mateo. If you¡¯re hiding something¡ªif this is some game, just stop. Please." I said quieter this time.


    He tilted his head, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t speak. Just looked at me like maybe he <i>did</i> remember and was trying to decide whether to admit it.


    But then he stood and tossed his shirt into a bag. "I should go. They¡¯ll be waiting."


    I stood too, dizzy with the unresolved madness still swarming my head. "You¡¯re just going to leave?"


    "You said my absence was a gift, remember?" he said, grinning. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take your blessing and go."


    And with that, he walked to the door, tugging it open to reveal the wet gray world waiting outside.


    "Mateo," I called, voice sharper than I intended.


    He looked back.


    "Just onest question. If you¡¯re not the guy from the pigsty... and you¡¯re not the one who snuck into my room... then who the hell <i>was</i> that?"


    He met my gaze. "You should consider seeing a human doctor, MJ."


    Then he stepped out and shut the door behind him.

 Chapter 205: _ Need To See Him

    <h4>Chapter 205: _ Need To See Him</h4>


    After Mateo left, I couldn¡¯t quite ce my thoughts. He did seem genuinely confused. Like he wasn¡¯t the one who found me in the pigsty.


    Like he wasn¡¯t the one who held me in it, who wiped chicken blood from his hands before telling me I was precious. Like he hadn¡¯t pulled the nket over my shoulders or whispered about Axel¡¯s secrets in the dark.


    But that didn¡¯t make sense. None of this made sense.


    I stood there in the middle of the shack, dripping, towel clutched like a g of surrender, and stared at the door like it might open again and spit out answers. It didn¡¯t. Just creaked once in the wind before falling silent like the rest of the world.


    "Rainmad," I muttered to myself. "He actually called me rainmad."


    The worst part was that I couldn¡¯t even be offended. Because maybe I was. Maybe the rain had soaked into my skull and rewired things.


    Or maybe... I wrapped the towel tighter¡ªmaybe I¡¯d spent so long being dismissed and punished and ignored that I¡¯d started inventing kindness just to survive it.


    I sunk to the floor with a squelch. My shoes still hadn¡¯t dried, and now the wooden nks bore the damp outline of my defeat.


    No. No, that wasn¡¯t fair.


    He was real.


    I remembered the way he¡¯d looked at me that night... not just looked, <i>seen</i> me. And I hadn¡¯t imagined the warmth of his jacket. Or the tension in his voice when he told me I didn¡¯t deserve what was happening. That Axel was a liar and didn¡¯t deserve me. That I had created a fantasy in my head.


    That wasn¡¯t fiction. That wasn¡¯t fever.


    "Unless there are <i>two</i> Mateos running around," I said aloud, voice filled with sarcasm and desperation, "and I just happened to pick the wrong one to yell at."


    The room didn¡¯t answer.


    I nced toward the chest he¡¯d rummaged through. It was slightly ajar, one of his socks hanging out like azy tongue. I didn¡¯t mean to snoop, but my legs moved anyway.


    I opened it fully, half-expecting to find some obvious clue. A journal titled <i>"How I Gaslit Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and Got Away With It."</i> A collection of pigsty memoirs. A note that said "Gotcha."


    But there was nothing.


    Just clothes. Ab. An extra toothbrush still in stic. A small notebook with nk pages and a single ying card tucked into the back; queen of Hearts.


    Cute.


    I shut it.


    I need to think. <i>Need to fucking think. </i>


    Could it be that Axel was right? Could there be a doppelganger or a witch, a shapeshifter, or something running around in the pack and assuming the form of people to do crazy things?


    Crazy things...


    The more I think about it, the more the <i>crazy things </i>seem to revolve around me. First, it was the pigsty. Then, a visit to my ce, spilling Axel¡¯s so-called <i>secrets</i>.


    Then, just like that, the next day, <i>Axel </i>arrived at our ce, asserting the so-called ims <i>Mateo </i>had made with me.


    Axel did so many things that were unlike himself, he said a lot of things he wouldn¡¯t normally do, making him seem as though he had been pretending all along.


    What if I didn¡¯t judge him by one day? What if I judged him by all the things he¡¯d done for me for more than one day instead?


    Suddenly, <i>Axel </i>returned, iming it wasn¡¯t him who did all of that. And then, Mateo imed it wasn¡¯t him either.


    "Could I have been missing what has been right in front of me?" I whispered, a hand under my jaw while the other fumbled my temple.


    My head began to pound as I dived deeper into thoughts... deeper than I ever had before.


    Wasn¡¯t the string of events too convenient? What if I decide to believe in Axel as he had believed in me all along?


    What if... what if this was just some witch enchanted by my cursed beauty and had been ying both sides?


    Fuck. Poor Mateo had done nothing to me and I¡¯d used him so badly. And Axel¡ªOh, Axel, I feel like a horrible person.


    I dropped my head into my hands and groaned.


    What the hell was happening?


    What if the real enemy wasn¡¯t either of them? What if it was something wearing their skin?


    And what if¡ªGod, what if... I¡¯d just burned bridges with the only person who ever gave a damn about me?


    I stood too fast, the room spinning like it wanted to throw me back down. My towel slipped a little, but I didn¡¯t bother fixing it. Who the hell was even watching? The ghosts of my bad decisions?


    I paced.


    Back and forth, back and forth, the way caged things do when freedom is a memory. Or maybe a fantasy.


    "I need to talk to him," I said. My voice cracked in the middle of it. "I need to talk to Axel."


    Properly this time. No screaming. No usations. Just truth. Whatever was left of it.


    I owed Mateo an apology. I owed Axel a real chance.


    Because if I didn¡¯t¡ªif I kept pushing him away, kept feeding into the chaos, I was going to end up exactly where I¡¯d started: alone, confused, and swallowed whole by things I didn¡¯t understand.


    I reached for the damp clothes still hanging off the chair, but my hands were shaking too much to pull them on. I sat instead, breathing hard, like I¡¯d just run through every Chapter of my life and still hadn¡¯t found peace.


    I imed I loved Axel, but I didn¡¯t even know him well enough to know what he could or COULD NOT do.


    <i>This was the same man who believed in me when no one else did. The one who helped me through hell and back.</i>


    Oh, Axel. I¡¯m sorry.


    "I¡ªI need to see Axel. I can¡¯t be so sure yet, but I really... need to look into his... His eyes and see for myself." I stammered, staggering up.

 Chapter 206: _ LET ME IN!

    <h4>Chapter 206: _ LET ME IN!</h4>


    The rain pounded against my skin, making the fabric of the towel stuck on my skin like it belonged on it. It was cold, but the storm wasn¡¯t what made me shiver... it was the gnawing thought in my chest.


    <i>What if Axel couldn¡¯t forgive me?</i>


    I¡¯d been wrong. So wrong. I couldn¡¯t believe it, but I¡¯d doubted him when I should have trusted him. He had tried to help me, tried to tell me the truth, and I had thrown it all back in his face, convinced he was part of some game of hearts.


    <i>What if I¡¯ve lost him forever?</i>


    The thought pushed me forward. I didn¡¯t think, didn¡¯t pause to even consider the consequences. I just needed to see him. To exin. Maybe he¡¯d listen, maybe he wouldn¡¯t. But I had to try.


    I ran out into the night, the cold droplets stinging my face like tiny needles. My bare feet sshed in the puddles, and I didn¡¯t care. Every step was a small piece of redemption, and I wasn¡¯t going to stop. The world was a blur around me with my heartbeats drumming in my ears.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it would take, but I had to reach the packhouse. I had to find Axel.


    By the time I reached the gates, my legs were shaking from exhaustion. I was soaked through, my body shuddering under the weight of my emotions more than the cold.


    But I didn¡¯t care. I was here. Finally.


    I approached the guards at the entrance, panting, drenched with my hair clinging to my face. "I need to see Axel," I said, voice hoarse from the running and the tears that threatened to stream down again. "I¡¯m Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Let me in."


    The guards didn¡¯t even flinch. They just stood there, blocking the gate like a solid wall of indifference. "You need to leave," one of them said gruffly in a dismissive tone. "Go back to wherever you came from."


    "No!" I shouted, stepping forward. "I need to see Axel! He¡¯s expecting me!" I didn¡¯t even know if he was expecting me, but I couldn¡¯t stop the words from spilling out.


    "Please, I¡¯m Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, I¡¯m telling you! Let me in!"


    They didn¡¯t respond, just stood there with their arms crossed, looking at me like I was some stray dog begging for scraps.


    "I said go back," one of the guards repeated. "No one¡¯s getting into the packhouse right now."


    I understood that the security of the pack was now tight due to the recent brutalities, but a fire had already ignited in my chest.


    <i>No one would stop me. From now on, no one stops me!</i>


    "I <i>am</i> Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I <i>belong</i> here. Let me in!" I screamed on top of my voice.


    The guards exchanged skeptical looks, their patience wearing thin. One of them raised an eyebrow. "Do you belong to any noble family?"


    <i>A noble family?</i>


    The words hit me like a blow to the stomach. I could feel the scars on my soul tighten. I could almost hear my father¡¯s cruel words all over again.


    <i>You¡¯re nothing without the De Vega name which you no longer belong to. </i>


    For a moment, I almost said it. The words almost slipped out, like a safety I couldtch on to in this difficult moment.


    <i>I¡¯m a De Vega.</i> It could¡¯ve been my ticket in.


    But I remembered everything. The disownment. The cruelty. The rejection. My family, who had cast me aside like I was nothing. Their brutality. I wasn¡¯t a De Vega.


    <i>Never would I be again. </i>


    "No. I don¡¯t belong to any noble family."


    The guards exchanged nces again, and one of them sighed, clearly irritated. "Then go. There¡¯s nothing here for you."


    My heart sank. They were sending me away because I didn¡¯t belong to a wealthy family. I was nothing to them. I fucking hate this pack.


    But I wasn¡¯t leaving.


    "I <i>want</i> Axel," I yelled. "I need to see him!"


    They tried to ignore me, but I refused to back down. My body shook from the cold, from the fear, from the uncertainty of what I was about to face. But I couldn¡¯t stop now. I couldn¡¯t go back.


    For a moment, it felt like I was losing. I was screaming at the universe, pleading for something... anything¡ªand getting nothing in return.


    And then, just as I was about to give up, the sound of a car engine red from behind.


    I snapped my head back to see a ck car pulling into the driveway, tires crunching over gravel. The lights of the car illuminated the guard¡¯s faces, and I barely registered the vehicle before I saw the one person I didn¡¯t ever want to cross paths with.


    ¨¢lvaro.


    Of course, it had to be him.


    The guards stood straighter as the car came to a stop, and I felt my chest tighten. I wanted to shrink into the rain, and disappear into the night, but I couldn¡¯t. I hade this far, and I was <i>not</i> backing down.


    ¨¢lvaro stepped out of the car with a look of arrogance and in his expensive clothes. He didn¡¯t even look at me at first. He just turned to the guards, expecting them to fall over themselves in submission.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" he asked, his voice oozing superiority.


    "Some girl¡¯s been shouting about wanting to see your brother, se?or." one of the guards exined, pointing casually at me.


    ¨¢lvaro raised an eyebrow, his eyes scanning me slowly. His gaze flicked over my wet hair, the scar on my face, and the towel wrapped around me.


    The disdain in his eyes was clear... he could barely hide his contempt for a lowly girl. "Who is she?" he asked, face scrunched up with disgust.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t know it was me. I was no longer the beautiful Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ to whom he had waited two years for just because of her beauty and discarded when he discovered how worthless she was.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t know. I was but an ugly dickling now. <i>Shame on me. </i>

 Chapter 207: _ Disgusting álvaro

    <h4>Chapter 207: _ Disgusting ¨¢lvaro</h4>


    I knew this moment wasing. The moment where I had to either make my presence known or let him send me away with a nce.


    My hands shook, and I couldn¡¯t seem to catch my breath. Every part of me wanted to hide. But I wouldn¡¯t.


    I was no longer the girl who bowed her head in shame.


    I lifted my face slowly, meeting his eyes with all the things I was carrying swirling inside mine. The truth, the guilt, the regret. And with that, I said the words I had been avoiding.


    "I¡¯m Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I whispered.


    The moment I said my name, ¨¢lvaro¡¯s face changed.


    It wasn¡¯t shock neither was it confusion. It was worse than that... it was delight. That cruel kind of delight only men like him could wear so naturally. A smirk slid onto his face like oil across ss.


    At first, he slid out of the car and fitted his body into the space.


    "So it¡¯s true?" he asked, leaning against his car door with the rxed posture of someone watching a train wreck they were enjoying far too much.


    "What¡¯s true?" I asked, swallowing hard.


    He rolled his eyes like I was wasting his time, then tilted his head, eyeing me up and down in a way that made my my throat hurt.


    "Cami told me you were now ugly and homeless," he said, as casually as if he werementing on the weather. "I couldn¡¯t fathom it. You, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the De Vega¡¯s precious little flower? Turned into a scarred, soaked stray? I thought she was exaggerating¡ªbut..." He spread his hands as if I were a grand reveal. "You¡¯re actually an insult to ugliness."


    I felt the p before it happened, though he hadn¡¯t touched me. His words were sharp enough to inflict pain on my ego.


    The guards chuckled quietly behind him, and I could feel the burn of shame crawling up my throat. I didn¡¯t lower my eyes though. Not this time.


    He whistled low, circling me like I was prey. "I have to admit, though... it¡¯s kind of impressive. From silk sheets to a towel in the rain. I mean, what happened, Princesa? Did Daddy finally realize you weren¡¯t worth the price tag?"


    I clenched my fists. My body was trembling from the cold, the humiliation, and the sheer rage crawling beneath my skin. But I kept my eyes on him.


    "I came to see Axel," I repeated firmly.


    "Oh," he said, dragging the word out like he tasted it. "My perfect brother. Always getting the charity cases."


    "I don¡¯t need your help," I snapped, even though the wind whipped through the wet towel and I was shivering like a leaf. "Just let me talk to him."


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s smile turned thoughtful, and I instantly hated that look.


    "You know," he said slowly, tapping a finger against his chin, "Axel¡¯s not here. But I can let you in. Let you wait in his room. He wouldn¡¯t mind. He¡¯s generous like that."


    A knot twisted in my gut. Something was off about how ¨¢lvaro was readily going to let me in to see Axel. But the exhaustion... the cold... the heartbreak. I needed shelter. Just a moment to breathe. Maybe he really would help, even if only to show me upter.


    "I won¡¯t owe you anything," I pointed out quietly.


    Heughed again. "Oh no, cari?o. You couldn¡¯t afford me anyway."


    Bastard.


    He turned to the guards. "She¡¯s with me."


    The guards immediately stepped aside. I forced my legs to move, my body aching from the run and soaked through. ¨¢lvaro led the way, and I followed, hating every step behind him. His swagger made my teeth grit. His cologne was too strong, musky, and arrogant, filling the hall as we entered the estate.


    I expected him to lead me toward the wing where Axel I heard stayed. But we took a sharp turn, down a hallway. Since I didn¡¯t know my way around the packhouse anyway, I shrugged it off.


    My footsteps slowed.


    "Is this Axel¡¯s side?" I asked.


    ¨¢lvaro didn¡¯t look back. "You think I¡¯d take you to my brother¡¯s room looking like that? Rx. I have a guest room. You¡¯ll dry off, clean up, and maybe not smell like a drowned rat."


    The air in the hallway grew colder. I hesitated and wondered since when ¨¢lvaro became such a caring brother.


    "You want to see him or not?" he asked, now at the end of the hall, holding a heavy door open.


    I stepped inside. What could go wrong anyway? ¨¢lvaro was going to marry Cami in a few days. Cami used to be my sister.


    I was safe... I guess.


    The room wasrge anyway. It was toorge for a guest room. The curtains were dark and thick. The lights were dim. There were no personal touches; no photos, no books. Just a bed. A big one.


    I turned to face him.


    "This isn¡¯t a guest room," I said, already stepping back.


    ¨¢lvaro shut the door behind him with a soft click. The sound was deafening.


    "No, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he said, smile gone. "This is my room."


    Why the hell did this son of a bitch bring me into his room?!


    "I¡¯m leaving," I said immediately, turning for the door.


    He moved faster. Blocked the exit with a grin that no longer had anything yful in it. "Why rush? You came all this way."


    "I said I want to see Axel, note to your room."


    "And I said he¡¯s not here," he replied in an almost bored low voice.


    "But I am. And I¡¯m very interested in you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I mean, look at you. You used to walk around like a queen. Now you¡¯re begging in a towel. Tell me that¡¯s not poetic."


    He¡¯s very interested in me?!


    What the fuck was he talking about when he was going to marry someone who was supposed to be my sister in days?


    Was he out of his mind?


    "You¡¯re disgusting." I spat a chunk of saliva on his leg.


    His eyes trailed to it before he shrugged. "Maybe. But I¡¯m the one standing between you and the street. Maybe you should be a little nicer to me."


    "I¡¯d rather die."


    "Don¡¯t tempt me."


    He stepped forward slowly like a predator. I backed up until my legs hit the edge of the bed. He reached out, brushing a strand of wet hair from my face. I flinched, shoving his disgusting hand away.


    His eyes darkened. "Still got a little fight, huh?"


    He reached for me again, this time grabbing my wrist.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I screamed.


    Heughed. "You really think anyone¡¯s going to believe you? That you didn¡¯te in here looking for this? Look at you... wrapped in a towel, running to the packhouse in the middle of the night for <i>my</i> brother. You¡¯re pathetic. Are you really that addicted to his dick?"


    What the hell?


    His DICK?!


    Oh, Dios... ¨¢lvaro was the worst kind of man there was.

 Chapter 208: _ Attempted Assault

    <h4>Chapter 208: _ Attempted Assault</h4>


    I yanked away from the crazy basyard, heart pounding in my throat, but he grabbed my arm tighter, pulling me toward the bed.


    "You touch me again and I¡¯ll kill you," I spat, kicking at him.


    He caught my leg mid-air and shoved me hard. Inded on the bed, bouncing once, struggling to get up as he loomed over me.


    "Do it then," he said. "Kill me. You won¡¯t even make it out of this room."


    I knew it. Right at this instant that I was cornered and done for. I huped as ¨¢lvaro undid his belts, a maniacal grin stered on his face.


    Was I going to say I was no longer weak and yet, weakly allow ¨¢lvaro have his way with me?


    No. Not in a room in the house where Axel lived. Not in the bedframe or the floor beneath my feet.


    Because while my body trembled and my skin recoiled, something old and buried rose from the depths like a demon finally unshackled. I had felt powerless too many times.


    When they pushed me. When they spat on me. When Luis Miguel kissed me like I was his prize and left me in the mud. When Pap¨¢ turned his back. When Camughed as she watched me fall, when Rosa broke me finally...


    But this?


    This was my line.


    ¨¢lvaro didn¡¯t get to break me.


    "Do it then," he said again, fingers tugging at his belt like he had all the time in the world. "You¡¯ll be screaming for help before you¡¯re even finished with your little threat. And no one wille."


    I sat up, slowly. Not flinching or running and I smiled.


    Not because I wasn¡¯t terrified... I was. My throat was raw, my lungs squeezed tight, and my heart pounded so loud that I thought he could hear it.


    But I remembered something Axel told me: <i>"You¡¯re not weak, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. They only think you are because you haven¡¯t shown them what happens when you stop being afraid."</i>


    However, right now, I had no weapon. But I had my mind. And I had ¨¢lvaro¡¯s ego.


    "You¡¯re right, no one will believe me."


    He paused, eyes narrowing.


    "You¡¯ve already decided how this goes, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m the beggar in a towel, the ruined little flower. And you..." I let my gaze trail down his body with as much revulsion as I could muster, "you think you¡¯re the wolf."


    He tilted his head, intrigued. "And you¡¯re what? Themb?"


    "No." I stood up from the bed, slowly, forcing my legs not to tremble. "I¡¯m the bitch with nothing left to lose."


    His grin disappeared.


    I stepped closer. "You think this is power? Forcing yourself on someone who didn¡¯t even knock on your door for you?" I tilted my head, mimicking his own mocking tone. "Do you even realize how small that makes you?"


    "Careful..."


    "No," I snapped. "You don¡¯t get to tell me what to be careful of. You think you¡¯re dangerous? I grew up being surrounded by monsters. I can smell men like you before they even open their mouths. You¡¯re not the first. And you sure as hell won¡¯t be thest who learns what I be when I have nothing left."


    His belt hung open in his hands, but he hadn¡¯t moved. For the first time, uncertainty shed in his eyes. Just for a second.


    But it was enough.


    "Now listen very closely," I said, stepping within inches of him. "Touch me again, and I won¡¯t scream. I won¡¯t run. I will fucking gut you. With my hands. With my teeth if I have to."


    His nostrils red. "You think you scare me?"


    "No," I said simply. "I think I¡¯ve finally disappointed you. I¡¯m not the pathetic girl you hoped would cry for you. I¡¯m not on your floor. I¡¯m not begging. I¡¯m still standing. That scares you, doesn¡¯t it?"


    He stared mutely and before we even knew it, a booming <i>crash </i>reverberated.


    The door exploded inward.


    ¨¢lvaro staggered back and to my greatest relief, fear, and shame, Axel stepped inside.


    He didn¡¯t say a word. He just walked into the room, the dust from the broken door flying around in the air behind him, making him look like one of those heroes from Marvin.


    His eyes darted to ¨¢lvaro in a death re. Then me. Then back at him.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Axel growled, his Alpha aura sizzling across the room.


    I knew ¨¢lvaro had a lot to lose. It was also why I could rub it on his face. He was the Alpha heir, and such a move could make him lose the post if caught.


    How could he be stupid enough to even try?


    ¨¢lvaro scoffed, brushing Axel off. "She came in here looking for you. I was just..."


    "I didn¡¯t ask for your lies."


    ¨¢lvaro opened his mouth, but Axel crossed the room in two steps and punched him hard. ¨¢lvaro went down with a grunt, crashing into a side table.


    I was trembling. Still frozen on the bed. Still wrapped in that damn towel.


    Axel turned to me.


    "Did he hurt you?" he asked, eyes suddenly softer.


    I shook my head, then nodded, then couldn¡¯t speak. My voice was caught somewhere in my throat and tears poured down without permission.


    Seeing Axel like that unnerved me. I didn¡¯t know when all my guard walls came crumbling. Oh, my Axel.


    Oh, my protector.


    Even now, he came for me. He would alwayse for me. My love...


    He came to me, gently taking the edge of the towel to pull it higher over my shoulder. His hands were warm. Solid.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered. "I should¡¯ve been here."


    I wanted to copse into him. But I didn¡¯t know if I still had the right.


    "Axel..." My voice was hoarse.


    He looked at me like I was the only thing he¡¯d ever wanted to see again.


    "We¡¯ll talkter," he said. "Right now, I¡¯m taking you with me."


    <i>With him... </i>


    ¨¢lvaro groaned on the floor. Axel turned back to him, dark fury in his gaze.


    "If you ever look at her again, I¡¯ll rip your eyes out."


    Then he guided me gently past his brother¡¯s broken body and into the hall.


    I didn¡¯t know if forgiveness woulde.


    But for the first time, I didn¡¯t feel alone anymore.

 Chapter 209: _ You Belong Where I Am

    <h4>Chapter 209: _ You Belong Where I Am</h4>


    I wasn¡¯t prepared for Axel¡¯s wrath.


    Not even remotely.


    One second, I was blinking up at him with parted lips in disbelief, and the next, he yanked off his top like some kind of seething god.


    The maids gasped as those muscles flexed and rippled under the golden chandelier lights, and there was a faint thud from the far corner.


    It was obvious that someone had clearly dropped a tray. I couldn¡¯t even be embarrassed for the poor maid because I was too stunned to move.


    Imagine her seeing Axel dragging me out of a room where I was dressed in a towel.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he shoved his jacket over my head with a grunt that sounded more like a suppressed growl, and winked at me with those infuriatingly dark eyes.


    "What are you doing?" I tried to protest through the thick cotton that smelled entirely like him like I wouldn¡¯t cherish the fabric for the rest of my life.


    Axel didn¡¯t answer. He simply grabbed my hand in his calloused grip, spun around raging like someone who could murder a man with a spoon, and stormed forward like a bull in a silk hallway.


    "Axel¡ªAxel!" I hissed, trotting beside him, half blind and half choking on the scent of expensive fury. "Where are we going?!"


    His grip tightened. "Home."


    <strong>Home?</strong> That word stung in ces I didn¡¯t know still had nerve endings.


    <i>I didn¡¯t have a home, and if Axel meant ¡¯his home¡¯, then that meant inside the packhouse¡¯s mansion. </i>


    The main building of the mansion stood ahead like a forbidden temple. I dug my heels into the marbled pathway, tugging on his hand.


    "Wait, is this okay?" I whispered, breath rising as though we were crossed into enemy territory. "I mean... am I even <i>allowed</i> to be in there?"


    I was no longer a De Vega. People like me don¡¯t step into the Alpha¡¯s mansion unless there was a special invite.


    <i>Maybe Axel¡¯s was enough. </i>


    He didn¡¯t stop walking. Not once or even to nce back at me. He just held my hand in hand and led me on.


    "Wherever I am... you belong." He growled, voice cold enough to send goosebumps erupting all over me.


    My heart skipped a beat so much that I didn¡¯t even know a tear had fallen until I tasted it on my lips.


    God. Axel meant it.


    He <i>meant</i> it.


    We finally made it to the grand staircase. I barely lifted my foot when someone turned the corner, and the universe, as always, refused to let me have a single peaceful moment.


    "Axel!" came the elegant voice of a woman I recognized from the many whispers and terrified bows shemanded.


    His mother.


    Luna Ana.


    She looked every inch the noble matriarch in her tailored cream blouse and embroidered skirt. Her silver-streaked hair was pulled into a loose bun that somehow screamed "I own you."


    Her eyes sparkled when she saw him¡ªand then they found me and my throat ran dry.


    This was Axel¡¯s mother. The mother of the man I loved, and even though I had seen her a couple of times before, I still felt self-conscious.


    I dropped into a nervous half-curtsy, half-squat, and stammered, "Buenas noches, se?ora, disculpe, I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    Her gaze snapped to my face, and she gasped loud enough to echo.


    "Dios m¨ªo, ni?... what happened to you?"


    "I¡ªuh..." My tongue tangled. "I got into a small ident, se?ora, it¡¯s nothing, I..."


    "<i>It¡¯s not nothing.</i>" Axel¡¯s voice boomed like thunder, and I turned to see his jaw clenched so tightly it looked like it would snap.


    His eyes were on his mother. Furious. Gleaming. Dangerous.


    "Rosa did this to her," he spat.


    Ana blinked. "Rosa?"


    He stepped forward. "Yes. Rosa. <i>The same one you people want me to marry.</i> Sheid hands on Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Look at her. <i>Look at her face.</i>"


    The room went deathly still. A pin drop would¡¯ve screamed.


    Ana¡¯s expression turned horrific, her eyes bouncing between us with her lips parting in horror. "Dios santo..."


    Axel didn¡¯t wait for her approval, or her outrage, or even her pity.


    He simply grabbed my hand again and dragged me up the stairs like a vengeful beast on a mission, ignoring my attempts to speak, ignoring his mother¡¯s protests, ignoring the maids gawking like they were watching a telenov unfold in real time.


    "Se?ora, I¡¯m fine!" I cried behind me as she shouted something unintelligible in our wake.


    But Axel didn¡¯t stop once. Not even when we reached the double doors of his room. He kicked them open with such drama that would make one mistake him for an exiled prince reiming his castle.


    He pulled me inside, mmed the doors behind us, and turned on me like I¡¯d just insulted his grandmother¡¯s torti recipe.


    "Have you lost your <i>mind</i>?" he shouted.


    I jumped, blinking as he paced the floor like a caged panther. "What the hell were you doing in a <i>room</i> with ¨¢lvaro? <i>¨¢lvaro,</i> Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦! Have you finally gone insane?!"


    "I wasn¡¯t with him like <i>that!</i>" I protested.


    "Oh really?" he spun around. "If Teo hadn¡¯t told me they spotted you up ahead, if I hadn¡¯t run like crazy all the way here, traced your scent to that fucking room, tell me, what would have happened then, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦! TELL ME!"


    He really did all of that for me? Despite how I¡¯d sent him off rudely thest time, used him of something he might not know anything of, Axel still did all that.


    I stepped toward him, hands raised and my heart hammering. "I was there to see <i>you,</i> Axel. Only you."


    He barked out a disbelievingugh and started unbuttoning his cuffs with such rage I thought he might rip the sleeves off. "Well, congrattions. You made it look like you were running around like some lost¡ªsome clueless..."


    Oh, my Axel! I didn¡¯t let him finish.


    I yanked myself forward and wrapped my arms around his waist, burying my face into his bare chest before he could throw another verbal bomb at me.


    He froze. I could feel his pulse through his skin. His breath stuttered above me.


    "I came to see you," I whispered. "I just... couldn¡¯t wait anymore."


    There was silence. The kind that carried tension like a violin string pulled taut. For a moment, I thought he would push me away, scold me again, throw more fire at me. But instead, he let out a shuddering breath¡ªand held me back.


    Tightly.

 Chapter 210: _ A Shapeshifter

    <h4>Chapter 210: _ A Shapeshifter</h4>


    I was going <i>crazy,</i>" he muttered into my hair. "Do you know what it¡¯s like thinking ¨¢lvaro took you? Wondering if he¡¯s touched you, or worse, already pulling off your pants? Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s a FUCKING snake?!"


    I scoffed. "He only has one snake, and it¡¯s in his pants."


    Axel stiffened. "<i>What?!</i>"


    "Not like <i>that!</i>" Iughed, pulling back, and wiping at my nose. "I meant¡ªugh, I meant he¡¯s <i>gross,</i> Axel. He tried to be charming and kept taunting me about my scars, pushing me and... unbuttoning his belt..."


    His eye twitched. "I¡¯m going to kill him."


    I kissed his chest just above his heart.


    He growled. "I¡¯m still going to kill him."


    And then we bothughed. Because this¡ªthis madness was our version of normal. Shouting, panicking, yanking each other out of hell and back, and somehow stillughing at the end of it all.


    "You really scared me," he said softly, brushing a thumb over my temple where the bruise throbbed.


    I didn¡¯t mean to. I really didn¡¯t.


    But how do you exin that to someone who¡¯s looking at you like you just burned down his childhood home and danced in the ashes?


    "I didn¡¯t mean to," I said softly, still clutching onto him like he was thest warm thing on a freezing mountain.


    Axel didn¡¯t respond right away. His chest rose and fell beneath my palms, and the muscle in his jaw clenched so tightly I half expected it to snap clean off.


    Then, in a low voice that somehow shouts louder than a scream, he asked, "Then why are you here, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    I flinched.


    "Why did youe all the way here, when you¡¯ve made it pretty damn clear you didn¡¯t want to see me again? Not until I brought you proof." His eyes burned into mine. "So where does that leave us now?"


    I drew back slightly, sucking in my breath as I searched for the words I wasn¡¯t even sure existed. The truthy heavy on my tongue. This wasn¡¯t about proof. Not really.


    I had already seen for myself how this was beyond that. How my mind had formerly been so shallow that I couldn¡¯t seem to think too deeply previously.


    "I came," I said, straightening up, "because of exactly that."


    His brows furrowed.


    "I came because I realized... waiting for some magical proof while everything falls apart around us is stupid. I was being stupid." My throat ached. "I kept telling myself to stay away until you showed up with neat answers and gift-wrapped innocence, but people are dying, Axel. Things are... happening."


    His gaze sharpened. "What things?"


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. My arms dropped to my sides. "You mean you haven¡¯t found anything yet? You still don¡¯t have the proof?"


    He hesitated for half a bit before shaking his head. "No. Not yet. I¡¯ve been... busy."


    "Busy," I repeated. "Right."


    There was a heavy pause. We just stood there staring at each other. Axel was gazing at me as though he knew I was onto something and was only giving me the space to spill without interference.


    "Busy with what?" I asked, even though I already knew. I just needed to hear him say it.


    He exhaled hard. "Gonzalo. Pedro. Rub¨¦n."


    I swallowed. Right. The boys... my friends. My heart shattered into a million pieces remembering them again.


    "I¡¯ve been trying to find out who did that to them," he added, softer now. "You knew them... didn¡¯t you?"


    Tears prickled at the corners of my eyes. I didn¡¯t blink them away. I just nodded.


    "They were my only friends," I whispered.


    Axel¡¯s expression twinkled with something that looked like pain.


    "They were idiots," I said while a watery smile twitched on my lips. "Absolute, ridiculous idiots. Always trying to prank someone or steal someone else¡¯s lunch or... I don¡¯t know, trip each other in hallways just for fun back in high school. I never expected to like them."


    "But you did."


    I nodded, a tear slipping free and trailing down my cheek. "They treated me like a person. Like I wasn¡¯t some cursed Omega with unending chores and bruises. They used to tell me jokes, and tease me like we were equals. I didn¡¯t even realize how much that meant until they were gone."


    Axel stepped closer, his hand lifting as though he wanted to touch me but wasn¡¯t sure if he was allowed.


    "I¡¯m d they made you happy. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll avenge them."


    The tears were more now. My chest was tight. "Do you know who did it?"


    "Not yet," he said grimly. "But I have... suspicions. I think it was a witch."


    "A witch?" I blinked.


    He nodded. "A strong one. Someone who knew how to trap them in a way they couldn¡¯t escape. Someone who made sure they died slowly."


    I winced. "Who could be that cruel?"


    Axel¡¯s jaw clenched again. "That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to find out. I¡¯m waiting to hear news about the autopsy results. They¡¯re still running tests on Gonzalo, Pedro, and Rub¨¦n."


    The room seemed colder. I wrapped my arms around myself.


    "And the previous body?" I asked.


    He looked at me.


    "The one who died in the pack?"


    Axel¡¯s face darkened. "That report came in."


    I waited.


    "He was one of our own. A packhouse guard." He took a deep breath. "His heart was ripped out before he was set on fire."


    I gasped, stumbling back a step. "What?"


    "That¡¯s what the autopsy found. His body was found in the forest close to your father¡¯s vi, charred beyond recognition. But he was ours."


    I wanted to say Don Diego was no longer my father but the deep, sickening dread curling in my stomach wouldn¡¯t let me.


    "What¡¯s happening in this pack?" I shook my head, facepalming.


    Axel looked at me, eyes serious. "That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to find out. But with all this going on... it shouldn¡¯t be so hard to believe anymore."


    "Believe what?"


    He stepped closer. "That there¡¯s a shapeshifter walking around. Someone who¡¯s been using my form. Doing... insane things. Things I¡¯d never do."


    I choked back a sob, eyes locked with his. I was a fool for not believing him earlier. However, maybe if I told Axel about Mateo, this might help with his investigations.


    "It wasn¡¯t just your form," I whispered.


    He stilled. "What?"


    I looked down, suddenly aware of just how crazy this sounded, but too far gone to care.


    "I think someone else¡¯s form was used too. At least one more. And who knows how many more might have been copied?"

 Chapter 211: _ I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 211: _ I Love You</h4>


    Axel¡¯s eyes narrowed as I readily agreed to the existence of a shapeshifter contrasting my former perspective.


    "Why do you suddenly believe there¡¯s an imposter?" He asked:


    I sighed, nerves fluttering in my belly like wild moths. My tongue felt thick, like it had been dipped in msses, but I forced it to move.


    "There¡¯s... a lot I want to tell you," I said quietly, unsure of how to even begin.


    He took a step closer. "Tell me what?"


    <i>A lot, Axel. Mateo. He kissed me. Told me things about you... except he wasn¡¯t even Mateo. </i>


    "I met someone," I blurted, before I could think better of it.


    He blinked. "You met someone?"


    I nodded.


    "Was it a female?" His tone shifted slightly, trying to y it casual. But I saw the twitch in his brow, the way his nostrils red just a little too wide.


    <i>Whoa, don¡¯t tell me the almighty Axel is jealous?</i>


    "No," I said, biting the inside of my cheek to hide my smile. "A male."


    His whole body stiffened like a board. "A male?" he repeated, scoffing.


    Theugh I was trying to suppress almost burst out of me when he threw his hands provoked, in the air. "Since when do you just... meet random males? Is this a thing now? You meet strange men and go on adventures?"


    I couldn¡¯t help it now. This grown-up baby was being so cute and I just had to. I burst intoughter. It was a short and choked sound that startled even me. Axel red at me like he might start to eat me raw if I didn¡¯t start talking.


    "Let me finish before you start nning a manhunt."


    He grumbled something under his breath that sounded like, "I already hate him."


    Truth be told, if Axel met Mateo, he might gut him alive in retaliation to everything he¡¯s said and done to me.


    I ced a hand on Axel¡¯s chest and gently shoved it. "Rx. He¡¯s not a threat to our rtionship. He¡¯s... odd. A little unhinged. But I can¡¯t seem to¡ªfigure him out."


    Axel¡¯s eye twitched again. "You¡¯re not helping."


    "Let me talk!" I said, still giggling.


    He folded his arms across his chest and gave me his best ¡¯Alpha male-who-is-patiently-listening-but-secretly-nning-murder¡¯ face.


    I exhaled and sobered up a bit. "There was a time... a while ago. My father punished me for something stupid¡ªdon¡¯t even ask what. He made me sleep in the pigsty."


    Axel¡¯s entire expression changed. The amusement fled from his face and once could see a new storm of fury that danced across his features like lightning. "He made you sleep <i>where</i>?"


    I shrugged, pretending like it didn¡¯t still make my stomach twist just saying it out loud. "The pigsty. It wasn¡¯t so bad. I mean, it smelled like fermented horror and pig crap, but I survived."


    "Not so bad?" Axel literally snarled like he wasn¡¯t the only one pissed, but his wolf too. "Are you kidding me? You are not livestock, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You¡¯re a woman¡ªhis daughter. And he treated you like garbage."


    "I know." My face fell.


    I watched Axel¡¯s hands clenched into fists. "That man needs to be brought to book for all the bad he¡¯s done."


    "You mean teach him a lesson?" I looked up at him.


    He readily met my gaze. "Yes, something like that, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Or maybe even more."


    I looked at him and softened, taking a step forward until I was close enough to touch him. Then, slowly, I raised my hands and slid them around his neck, fingers ying with the hair at his nape.


    "I don¡¯t intend to stop at Don Diego," I whispered.


    His hands found my waist instinctively, holding me like I was something he couldn¡¯t risk slipping away again. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean..."I paused. "I want revenge. On all of them. My entire family. Every single one who stood by while I was treated like trash and every single one who treated me as such."


    Axel¡¯s jaw dropped like I¡¯d just announced I was leaving the pack for good instead of wanting revenge on those who wronged me.


    I knew it¡¯d be a hard pill to swallow considering who I used to be, but it was high time they all saw that the fragile Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was dead and gone.


    He paused, then said in a low voice, "Are you sure?"


    I loved the way he didn¡¯t try to judge me, remind me that wasn¡¯t who I was, or try to change me. I could see it in his eyes... The eptance of who I¡¯d be and the understanding.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate this time. "Yes."


    And that¡¯s when he kissed me.


    It wasn¡¯t a gentle, featherlight thing. No, this kiss was fire and desperation. It was an exhale of relief and fury and longing all wrapped into one. His mouth met mine like it had been waiting years... maybe lifetimes¡ªfor this moment.


    One of his hands curled behind my neck, fingers weaving into my hair. My hands clutched at his shirt, pulling him closer until there was nothing between us but heat and the pulse of something we had both refused to name until now.


    His lips were soft butmanding, and I melted into him like I was made to fit into this moment, like all the broken parts of me clicked into ce when he held me like this. I sighed into the kiss, letting it anchor me, fill me, and ignite the parts of me I thought I could never be.


    When we finally broke apart, I was dizzy.


    "I¡¯ll help you," he said, breathing hard, lips still grazing mine. "With all of it. Your revenge. Whatever you need."


    <i>Oh, Dios... what?</i>


    Just what could I have done in my previous life to deserve this man?


    "You don¡¯t have to," I whispered.


    "I¡¯d go through worse for you."


    A lump formed in my throat. "Why?" I asked, truly baffled. "Why have you been so good to me?"


    He chuckled softly, still a little out of breath. "I told you when I came to Santa Leticia. But if you want to hear it more clearly now..." He cupped my face. "It¡¯s because I love you."


    Everything stopped.


    The world slowed down. The sounds faded. My heart was beating so loudly I was sure it echoed in my ears and went as far as into the forest.


    "You what?"

 Chapter 212: _ Let’s Be Selfish

    <h4>Chapter 212: _ Let¡¯s Be Selfish</h4>


    <i>Axel just confessed his feelings to me. He loved me. What do I do with this?</i>


    Why was my heart shuddering so badly like it¡¯d been forgotten in a deep freezer for days?


    Why did my eyes sting like onion juice had been identally smeared into it?


    "I love you," he repeated, this time with more certainty. "I¡¯ve been such an idiot. I didn¡¯t realize it at first. But maybe... maybe I started falling for you the moment ¨¢lvaro threw you out of that room during the Luna G. Or maybe it waster. I don¡¯t know. All I know is... I¡¯ve been drawn to you. Protective. Obsessed, even. And it wasn¡¯t just guilt. It was never just guilt. I love you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    Tears flooded my eyes again, but this time they were different. Today, I didn¡¯t shed tears from grief but joy. From the sharp, radiant joy of having someone you love say they love you back.


    I surged forward, about to kiss him again...


    ... But I stopped. My lips were barely an inch from his when I remembered.


    The wedding. Rosa. His fianc¨¦e.


    I drew back, the reality of the cold and cruel world mming back into me.


    Axel blinked, confused by the sudden shift in my demeanor. "What¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong?"


    I smiled sadly, stepping away and shaking my head. "It¡¯s a pity."


    "What is?"


    "That despite all this love, despite what we feel, we can¡¯t be together."


    "Why not?" His voice was rough and so frustrated like he was tired of all of these back and forth and would wife me up at this moment if he was pushed why further:


    "You¡¯re marrying Rosa in a few days."


    He flinched like I¡¯d pped him. And in that moment, I hated how much I still loved him. I hated how much it hurt to do the right thing.


    I stepped back again, trying to create distance before I lost all control. But Axel didn¡¯t let me go that easily.


    His hand shot out, catching my wrist, and dragging me back into his orbit. "Don¡¯t walk away from me."


    "Axel..." I began, but the words died when he stepped closer, crowding into my space with his eyes burning into mine.


    "I meant every word. I love you. Not Rosa. Not anyone else. You and God help me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, I¡¯ll kill your sister if I have to. If that¡¯s what it¡¯ll take for me to have you."


    "Axel, no. We... we can¡¯t do this!" I jolted backward when his hand slid up my thigh, pulling at the hem of my skirt.


    The tension in the air had begun to crawl up my skin.


    As if to retaliate, Axel caught my wrist again and yanked me back with a force that sent my body crashing into his chest.


    "We can do whatever I say we can do, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he growled, and his breath was hot against my cheek.


    I sucked in a breath, panic and desire battling in my throat. "I¡¯m your brother¡¯s reject," I spat. "Do you even hear yourself right now? He didn¡¯t want me, Axel. What does that make me to you?"


    His nostrils red. "I don¡¯t care about ¨¢lvaro¡¯s foolishness. It¡¯s his loss for losing a woman like you."


    "Okay," I said, shoving at his chest weakly. "I must confess. I¡¯m not worried about <i>him</i> either. It¡¯s Rosa... you¡¯re getting engaged to my sister in a month!"


    "Let me remind you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡ªI don¡¯t give a fuck about that either."


    My heart beat faster, matching the fury of his own. He was holding me like he¡¯d burn everything down just to keep me close.


    No matter how hard I jerked, Axel wasn¡¯t letting go.


    And part of me¡ªso, so foolishly, <i>didn¡¯t want him to</i>.


    "I can¡¯t do this," I whispered, voice breaking with my head violently shaking.


    "Why not?" he snapped, like he couldn¡¯t understand how we were even having this conversation.


    "Because it¡¯s wrong," I choked out. "Because it¡¯ll ruin everything."


    "No. They ruined everything the moment they treated you like you didn¡¯t matter. ¨¢lvaro. Don Diego. Rosa. The entire damn world." He grabbed both my wrists now, pressing them gently above my head, trapping me against the wall. "But not me. <i>I see you.</i> And I¡¯m not letting go, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Not again."


    His forehead pressed to mine, and for a moment, neither of us moved. We breathe into each other¡¯s faces, hearts racing, silence shivering with unspoken words.


    "I want you," he confessed. "Even when I shouldn¡¯t. Even when it¡¯s selfish. Even when it hurts."


    <i>Oh, Axel. I want you too. It kills me to know that you can never be mine. That you¡¯re now betrothed to someone else and have a wedding on the way. </i>


    But I¡¯ll never be able to hold him like this again. We would never have a moment like this again.


    Tears burned in my eyes. "Then be selfish. Just for a moment."


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    His mouth crashed into mine, and everything else; duty, fear, Rosa... dissolved into that kiss. His lips were desperate, rough, like he needed me to breathe. I melted under him, into him, my hands wrapping around his neck as my soul tried to crawl inside his chest and stay there forever.


    <i>I want to stay there forever. </i>


    The wall scraped my back, and noises of the retiring packhouse bubbling outside, but none of it mattered. Not when he kissed me like I was his only salvation.


    When we finally broke apart, gasping, dazed, I rested my forehead against his.


    "This won¡¯t be easy," I said softly. "We¡¯ll burn bridges."


    "Then let them burn."


    He pulled me to his chest again, arms locking around me like he was terrified I¡¯d disappear. <i>I won¡¯t. </i>


    "I¡¯ll choose you," he murmured, "every time."


    I closed my eyes, and for the first time in my life, I believed him. But I also knew the storm ahead would be unlike anything we¡¯d faced.


    Because love... love didn¡¯te without consequences.


    And in this pack, someone always pays the price.

 Chapter 213: _ Power Couple

    <h4>Chapter 213: _ Power Couple</h4>


    "Thank you, Axel. Really." I breathed.


    He shook his head. "Don¡¯t thank a man for trying to protect what¡¯s his."


    <i>His.</i>


    Was I <i>his?</i>


    Rosa would be... in just a matter of days.


    "If you insist." I nodded solemnly regardless, already fighting the urge to wrap my hands around his neck and pull him in for another kiss as though kissing him was synonymous with oxygen.


    However, that wasn¡¯t what this conversation was all about, was it?


    Axel¡¯s jaw twitched again.


    He was still waiting for me to finish what I¡¯d started before he went full Alpha mode and shoved me into the back of a closet like a gently shaken soda can.


    His eyes were a hurricane now¡ªno, a wildfire held together only by his stupidly stubborn self-control. His arms were crossed, his chest rising and falling like he was trying not to rip a hole through the floor.


    And there I stood. Fidgeting. ring at my bare feet like they were to me for all this.


    "I was saying something before, wasn¡¯t I?" I asked softly, voice thick with the kind of guilt that makes your stomach do Olympic-level somersaults. "Before... everything."


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Just lifted an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t need words.


    That one look screamed: <i>You better spit it out, or so help me, I will turn into a full-grown werewolf in this room and chew this entire house down.</i>


    I nodded quickly, fumbling to catch my scattered thoughts. "Right. Yes. The guy. The one who¡ªuh¡ªtalked to me at the pigsty. His name is... Mateo."


    Axel straightened up like I¡¯d punched him. "Mateo?"


    "Yeah." I winced. "ording to him, he worked in your dad¡¯s vi."


    "And you believed that?"


    "Well, at first, I did. I mean, I didn¡¯t exactly have time to fact-check his resum¨¦ when I had pig poop on my shoes and my soul was halfway out of my body from the smell..."


    "Mar¨ªa."


    I bit my lip. His voice was so low it sounded like thunder rumbling under a carpet.


    "Sorry," I muttered. "I should¡¯ve told you sooner, but the two times I saw him, I was... kinda upied. The first time was when Don Diego made me sleep out back with the pigs, and the second time was when I was trying to hide from my vengeful sister: So no, I didn¡¯t raise an rm. He didn¡¯t seem that suspicious at first too."


    Axel narrowed his eyes. "Describe him."


    <i>Describe him. </i>Those two words already told me that if I didn¡¯t have other exnations to show that the Mateo I met two hours ago was a different person, he might as well be regretting ever being born as a werewolf.


    My brain tlined as I tried to recall his physique. "Uh... brown hair. Taller than me, but not by much. Talks like he knows things. Like personal things."


    I was describing the Mateo who imed to be in love with me.


    Axel¡¯s brows furrowed. "What kind of personal things?"


    I fumbled again, trying to remember. "Well... he said you thought of me like a younger sister. That I deserved better. That you were... ying me, didn¡¯t love me. It sounded like he knew you. Like really <i>knew</i> you."


    I went ahead to narrate every single thing Mateo told me about Axel that night. <i>Even about my mark. </i>


    Axel¡¯s lips parted slightly. And then he froze.


    "Axel?" I asked warily. "What is it?"


    "I¡¯ve never told anyone that," he said, squinting and counting his fingers like he was trying to figure something out.


    "Which part?"


    "Any of it," he said slowly, like each word was a weight pulling his mouth downward. "I¡¯ve never told anyone that I see you like a younger sister. Or that I¡¯m worried about you. Except..."


    His voice trailed off.


    My heart kicked up a notch. "Except who?"


    A long silence followed.


    Then: "Luis."


    "Who?"


    "Luis. You won¡¯t know him, but he¡¯s my cousin."


    My brain glitched. "Wait¡ªyou have a <i>cousin</i>?"


    Axel gave me a look like I¡¯d just asked if the water was wet. "Yes."


    "You never told me that."


    He shrugged, suddenly uneasy. "I don¡¯t... talk about him. He¡¯s not exactly public knowledge. My father keeps him hidden."


    "Why?"


    "He¡¯s sick. Disabled." Axel¡¯s gaze dropped for the first time. "He can¡¯t walk. Can¡¯t talk. He¡¯s been that way since we were kids. I visit him when I can. He¡¯s the only person I¡¯ve ever talked to freely."


    For some reason, learning about the existence of this Axel¡¯s cousin sent a light chilly breeze caressing my skin. I almost hugged myself in an involuntary shiver as if the sudden chill had seeped into my bones.


    I blinked at him. "And you think... Luis could have snitched up on you by selling out information to the witches?"


    Axel¡¯s nostrils red. "No."


    "Then what?"


    He paused. Something electric snapped in the air between us. The silence was sharp now... like it had teeth.


    "It wasn¡¯t just that Mateo knew things he shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s what happened after. I slept over at Luis¡¯s ce a few days ago like I told you. But before I passed out... something happened."


    My stomach curled in on itself. "What do you mean?"


    He looked up at me, eyes glowing faintly with wolf light. "I was attacked."


    I held my breath.


    "One minute I was talking to Luis, venting like usual. The next, something or <i>someone</i>¡ªcame at me from behind. I didn¡¯t even see them. I felt a de slit my throat."


    I gasped, hands flying to my mouth.


    What did he just say?! Someone attempted to murder the Alpha¡¯s son in his own PACK?!


    My Axel?! What if he had died? Oh, Dios, no.


    "It wasn¡¯t deep enough to kill me," he added quickly, seeing the way my knees wobbled. "My Alpha wolf healed me. I¡¯m strong, you know, Mar¨ªa. But the next thing I knew, I¡¯d been out for two whole days. Like, I fucking slept for TWO days. Me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    He threw his hands in the air. "That¡¯s not possible! It doesn¡¯t happen like that, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I have the strongest wolf in the pack."


    My thoughts were in a frenzy, whirling too fast to catch. I couldn¡¯t even register any of his boastful words. All my brain seemed to process was the fact that Axel got attacked.


    "Axel¡ª<i>oh my God... </i>why didn¡¯t you tell anyone?"


    "I didn¡¯t want to start a panic." His jaw clenched. "But now... I¡¯m starting to think it wasn¡¯t just a random attack."


    "You think...?"


    "What if it was the witch?" he said hoarsely. "What if she was already inside the pack, watching from the shadows?"


    I shivered. His words were fire and ice, painting horrors in the corners of my mind. My fingers trembled.


    "She could¡¯ve been there," he said, pacing now. "She could¡¯ve been listening when I spoke to Luis every time I visited. Learned what I thought. How I feel. Learned things about you and me. What if she stole my form¡ªlike she¡¯s been stealing Mateo¡¯s and used it to twist things?"


    "Twist what things?"


    His eyes found mine. "You, Mar¨ªa. You."


    And just like that, the air left the room.


    "She could¡¯ve used my face, my voice. Told you lies. Watched how you reacted. nted things in your head. It wasn¡¯t just maniption¡ªit was personal. Strategic. She wanted you to <i>feel</i> something."


    My chest rose and fell rapidly, my hands knotting into fists at my sides. "Why would she target me like that?"


    He stepped closer. "Because you¡¯re vulnerable. And because you¡¯re important. To me. And she knows it."


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    My heart was beating like it had picked up tap dancing as a hobby. My lungs were forgetting how to do their job. And Axel¡ªhe was standing there with raw panic lurking just beneath his skin, like he was one wrong move away from punching the wall to the moon.


    Why would a witch want to turn me against Axel? Why would he or she want us apart? What did they stand to gain?


    Was it me or did all of this not perfectly click? However, the only rational exnation for all of these shapeshifting was the work of a witch.


    It was widely known that a small number of them, belonging to a family tree of pure-blood witches could shapeshift.


    "But if it¡¯s the witch..." I whispered. "That means she¡¯s not just out there somewhere. She¡¯s <i>here</i>. She¡¯s close."


    He nodded grimly. "Too close."


    I touched my throat, imagining a de. His de. The one meant for Axel. The one that didn¡¯t seed but should¡¯ve.


    Oh, no. <i>I was going to run insane. </i>


    "I swear, Mar¨ªa, if sheys another finger on you like she did to me..."


    "Axel," I interrupted, reaching out without thinking and grabbing his arm. "Stop. Don¡¯t promise things you can¡¯t keep."


    His muscles jumped beneath my palm. "Watch me."


    Despite everything; my fear, the twist in my gut, the horrible heat behind my eyes, Iughed.


    Short and startled. "You¡¯re an idiot."


    <i>An idiot. </i>


    I had just called Axel an idiot. Have we reached that level of informality already? Oh, but it felt so good.


    He beamed at me. "But I¡¯m your idiot."


    And then I did something truly ridiculous.


    I hugged him.

 Chapter 214: _ Sleep in My Room

    <h4>Chapter 214: _ Sleep in My Room</h4>


    <i>I hugged him.</i>


    Axel stiffened like I¡¯d thrown a bucket of cold water on him, but then he melted into it, arms wrapping around me, one hand on the back of my head, the other curling around my waist like he was trying to memorize how I fit.


    I squeezed tighter. "We¡¯ll figure this out," I whispered.


    It¡¯s weird that I, the weaker one, was the one giving the reassurance, but it made me feel good. To know that I could offer him something even if it was just a little reassurance.


    He didn¡¯t demean it too. Axel was sweet like that.


    He pulled back slightly, searching my face. "Promise me something."


    "Anything."


    "Next time you meet a random stranger outside a pigsty, punch them in the face first, <i>then</i> ask questions."


    My jaw fell open. "What?" I blurted, stifling augh.


    "Swear it, Mar¨ªa."


    "I swear. First a punch. Then a polite introduction."


    "That¡¯s my girl."


    I rolled my eyes, my heart still thumping in my chest. It wasn¡¯t over. Not even close. But for a second there, in the safety of his arms, I could pretend we weren¡¯t standing in the middle of a brewing storm.


    But it wasing. And it had our names carved into the lightning.


    Axel stepped back just enough to look at me, though his hand lingered on the back of my head like he wasn¡¯t quite ready to let go.


    His expression was nd¡ªthose sharp eyes scanning my face like he was memorizing something. It made my heart skip for a second as a nervous flutter splurted right under my ribs.


    "We need an active n," he said thoughtfully.


    <i>He was right. All this talking wouldn¡¯t solve anything if we weren¡¯t going to act. </i>


    I nodded, even though <i>an active n </i>could mean anything from building a trap in the woods to confronting a demon in disguise with nothing but a theory and a prayer to the goddess.


    Okay, I knew the <i>demon </i>was me being extra, but one could never tell.


    "Do you have something in mind?" I asked cautiously.


    He hesitated. And that was rare. Axel was many things; broody, snarky, emotionally constipated¡ªbut indecisive wasn¡¯t one of them.


    "I do," he said atst, his brow furrowing slightly. "But I don¡¯t know if you can do it."


    Excuse me? See what I said? It could mean anything.


    I straightened. "Try me."


    <i>I was lying. </i>


    He tilted his head, giving me that look. You know the one... the one that says, <i>¡¯Don¡¯t make me say something you¡¯ll throw back at meter.¡¯</i>


    His jaw worked slightly, like he was chewing on the words, tasting the risk of saying them out loud.


    "Do you trust me?" he asked finally.


    I blinked. That... wasn¡¯t what I expected. But I didn¡¯t hesitate. Not for a second.


    "I do."


    A breath escaped him. One could call it relief or something heavier. He looked at me for a beat longer, then said, "To catch the culprit, we need to think like the culprit."


    I stared. "You mean... wear a mask and skulk around in shadows stealing people¡¯s forms and wreaking havoc?"


    He cracked a small smile. "Not exactly. But close."


    He stepped away fully now and began pacing slowly, fingers inteced behind his back like some kind of military general preparing for war. I would¡¯ve teased him for it if my stomach wasn¡¯t knotting.


    "We need to keep ying the fool," he said. "You especially."


    "Excuse me?"


    "You need to keep entertaining him. The fake Mateo."


    My skin prickled. My spine went stiff. "Entertaining him? Like... bake him cookies andugh at his unfunny jokes?"


    He paused. "Exactly."


    I threw my hands up. "Axel. That man gives me serial killer vibes."


    "I know."


    "He <i>smells</i> like blood and feels like death."


    I wanted to shout; <i>he kissed me too! </i>But I didn¡¯t want Axel to think from a ce of emotion. He needed to be rational in handling this.


    "I know."


    "He looks at me like I¡¯m a Rubik¡¯s cube he wants to peel the stickers off of."


    "I <i>know.</i>"


    "Then <i>why...</i>?"


    "Because," Axel cut in, walking toward me again, "he¡¯s smart. He¡¯s careful. And he¡¯s convinced that you¡¯re too soft and naive to suspect him."


    Rude. urate. But rude.


    "We can use that," he continued. "If you stay close, we¡¯ll learn things; details, patterns. And when the time is right, we¡¯ll trap him. But if you back off now, he¡¯ll vanish like smoke to do other stuff or even lurk closer. If he or she can steal my form, they can steal that of anyone¡¯s as well. Even that of my Father, and we¡¯ll lose them for good."


    I opened my mouth. Closed it and Reopened it like a fish trying topute taxes.


    "And what am I supposed to do," I asked, "when he decides to rape me this time around?"


    I couldn¡¯t hold that back any longer.


    Axel stepped even closer. His handsnded on my shoulders, strong and steady. "I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Ever. Do you understand me?"


    I stared up at him. And the thing was... he meant it. Not in the throwaway, <i>¡¯oh sure I¡¯ll be there¡¯</i> kind of way, but in the <i>¡¯I¡¯ll burn the world if it tries to take you¡¯</i> way. It settled something tight and wobbly in my chest.


    "But he¡¯s weird," I said. "Like... psychologically weird. Something¡¯s off in his eyes. Like he¡¯s two seconds away from licking a doorknob for science."


    Axel¡¯s mouth twitched. "I¡¯m aware."


    "And I¡¯m supposed to flirt with him?"


    "No one said flirt."


    "You said ¡¯entertain.¡¯ That¡¯s code for flirt."


    "Not necessarily."


    "Axel."


    "Fine. Mild flirtation. Strategically deployed."


    I groaned. "Ugh. I have the charm of a damp sock."


    "I¡¯ve seen you charm almost every man around you without even trying, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You¡¯ll be fine."


    I paused. "That¡¯s not true."


    "It is. Every man whoes close to you ends up falling for you."


    W-what?! <i>That¡¯s so not TRUE!</i>


    Axel gave my shoulders a gentle squeeze. "This is your chance to be strong, Mar¨ªa. To show it. Not just to him or to me, but to <i>yourself.</i> You¡¯ve survived so much. You¡¯ve been stepped on, talked over, underestimated. Let¡¯s use that."


    His words were heavy and heavily felt. They weren¡¯t pretty. They weren¡¯t poetic. But they were honest. And powerful in their own rough-edged way.


    Axel needed me to be strong. I needed to be strong for myself too.


    I swallowed hard. "Okay. I¡¯ll do it."


    He smiled. Not a smirk. Not a tease. A real, warm smile that made me feel like I¡¯d just won something important.


    "But," I said, wagging a finger at him. "If he starts monologuing about the beauty of pain, I¡¯m setting him on fire."


    "Fair," Axel said, deadpan.


    We stood there for a moment? Considering our new mission. This was the very first thing Axel and I were setting out to achieve together.


    I could feel the weight of it; dangerous, risky, probably stupid. But it also felt... right. Like the first time, I touched a piano key and knew music lived in my bones.


    The wind outside had picked up, rustling leaves and making the old window shutters groan like tired ghosts. I nced at the door.


    "I should head home," I said, suddenly aware of how dark it had gotten. "It¡¯ste."


    Axel¡¯s brow rose. "It¡¯s past midnight."


    "Exactly. People will start talking."


    He crossed his arms, stepping into full ¡¯brick wall¡¯ mode. "Let them."


    "Axel," I hissed. "You¡¯re <i>engaged.</i>"


    "To a woman I don¡¯t love."


    My mouth flopped open again. This was bing a trend. "That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re technically off the market!"


    "Technically?" He smirked. "You make it sound like I¡¯m a loaf of expired bread."


    "People will talk. They¡¯ll twist it."


    "I don¡¯t care."


    My heart thudded. "You should."


    "I don¡¯t."


    "Well <i>I</i> do," I said, folding my arms. "I¡¯m already the weird girl who has no wolf, has no family, and has an ugly scar."


    Axel¡¯s grin stretched wider. "You do have a pretty soul and an inner beauty."


    "Axel! Are you taunting me?!"


    "I¡¯m sure I¡¯m allowed to."


    I red at him. "This is not helping."


    He shrugged. "You¡¯re not going anywhere. Not alone. Not tonight."


    And just like that, the brick wall became an immovable mountain.


    "You¡¯ll sleep in my room. It¡¯s safer." He announced casually.


    <i>What in the world did this man just say?! S-sleep in his room?!</i>


    I sputtered. "With you?! In the same bed?"


    "There¡¯s a couch."


    "Do you even fit on a couch?"


    "I¡¯ve slept on worse."


    "Axel..."


    "Mar¨ªa." He stepped closer again, voice dropping low and certain. "If you leave, I won¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll be pacing the walls thinking he¡¯s waiting in the shadows to pounce. Just stay. Please."


    It was the <i>please</i> that did it. That and the worry etched in the lines around his eyes.


    I sighed, dramatically. "Fine. But I¡¯m taking the bed."


    "Deal."


    "And if you snore, I will smother you with a pillow."


    "That¡¯s fair."


    We stood there for another second, tension slowly dissolving into something lighter¡ªsomething almost... domestic. And maybe it was the exhaustion, or the adrenaline crash, or the faint smell of cinnamon and masculinity that always clung to him, but I didn¡¯t feel as scared anymore.


    Tired, yes. Nervous, of course. But not scared.


    Not with him here.

 Chapter 215: _ Love In The Shower

    <h4>Chapter 215: _ Love In The Shower</h4>


    Axel stood there for a moment, hands shoved into his pockets like he didn¡¯t just ask me to sleep in the same room with him as casually as one wouldment on the weather.


    Then his eyes flicked over me slowly and attentively as if he was checking for damage.


    "Do you need anything?" he asked softly.


    I paused, peeking down at myself. My hair was stered to my skull, my clothes damp from the drizzle that had caught me on the way here, and my entire body had the scent of earth, wet leaves, and mild panic.


    So yes, I needed a lot of things. Starting with a new identity.


    "Maybe..." I cleared my throat, trying to sound breezy. "A new towel. And um, a change of clothes?"


    He nodded, already turning. "You can wear anything of mine. Unless you don¡¯t want my scent on you."


    My breath ceased. <i>What did he just casually say?</i>


    Okay. That was not ying fair. Axel knew exactly what he was doing.


    "I don¡¯t mind," I said, too quickly. Then I winced.


    "I mean¡ªI don¡¯t not mind. I mean... your scent is¡ªuh¡ªit¡¯s fine. Nice even. Good. Smells like... whatever."


    Why was I like this? He said just one sentence and I couldn¡¯t form a coherent one.


    He gave a little smirk that made me want to fling something at him.


    "You should shower. Wash all that rain and dirt off." His eyes trailed my body from the top to bottom.


    The thing was, I was barely covered in fabric and that look in his eyes was the type that made me feel like I wasn¡¯t even wrapped in anything.


    Like a garnished Christmas chicken set in the center of the table, ready to be devoured. Oh, Axel... what the hell are you doin?


    I cleared my throat to shake off the awkwardness. "Yeah. Okay."


    I stood there. He didn¡¯t move.


    I blinked. "You... you¡¯re not going to leave?"


    He cocked his head, like I¡¯d asked him if unicorns were allergic to strawberries. "Leave?"


    "Yes!" I motioned toward the door, iling like a windmill. "So I can undress?"


    His brows lifted a little. "You¡¯re going to be my wife."


    Wait. WHAT?


    He was still on and about this wife thing. Rosa was going to be his wife, not me. However, since we¡¯ve decided to be selfish tonight, I might as well enjoy the moment while itsted.


    "So?" I gawked.


    "So what¡¯s the difference?" He leaned casually against the dresser. "Sooner orter, I¡¯ll see all of you anyway."


    My jaw unhinged. This man did <i>not</i> just say that.


    "Axel!" I squeaked, covering myself with my arms as if that would protect me from his x-ray fianc¨¦ vision. "Are you saying you n to sit there while I¡ªwhile I strip?"


    His grin was slow andzy. "Watching you undress might help ease some of the tension in my bones, you know. A man is tired and stress, love."


    "I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE YOU!"


    I spun away from him so fast I nearly slipped on the tiled floor. My heart was doing somersaults. My brain? MIA. Thatment should¡¯ve been illegal. There should¡¯ve been a police siren. I wanted to protest. I <i>should¡¯ve</i> protested.


    But instead, I stood there, shaking a little with my back to him, and arms glued across my chest like an armor of modesty.


    Behind me, I heard the sound off footsteps. Then I felt him. Warmth. Proximity. He was too close. <i>Way</i> too close.


    "Do you want me to undress you myself?" he asked, voice a low murmur that skimmed along the nape of my neck like a secret.


    I swerved, prepared to yell something indignant, but I didn¡¯t get the chance.


    His hands cupped my face gently, reverently, as though he¡¯d been waiting centuries to do it. And then he kissed me.


    Soft at first. So tender that I felt like nothing could ever be handled so tenderly without caving in on itself.


    Then, he went deeper. Like a question that didn¡¯t need an answer and I lost my senses.


    I don¡¯t know when my arms dropped or when the towel slid from my shoulders or when his jacket slipped down my back. But the next thing I knew, I was bare.


    Completely.


    And he was still kissing me. Still so achingly careful, as though I was made of spun sugar and stardust.


    I let out a tiny gasp when I felt the cool air nip at my skin. Reflexively, I tried to cover myself, but Axel caught my hands gently in his.


    "Don¡¯t. You don¡¯t need to hide from me." He murmured.


    My cheeks burned hot enough to roast chestnuts. "I¡¯ve never... this is all new to me."


    "I know," he said, brushing a kiss across my temple. "And I¡¯m not going to take what you¡¯re not ready to give. Not tonight. Not ever. I¡¯m a patient man, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Until after our wedding, I¡¯ll not im you that deeply yet."


    He paused, kissing my neckline and moaning along with it. "You deserve all the appropriateness and I¡¯ll give it to you. I won¡¯t take your innocence until I¡¯ve paid all my dues on you. But that doesn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t take it in all the other ways possible."


    I was still trying to wrap my head around the sweetness of his words or the impossibility of the existence of such a lover boy like him when he scooped me into his arms with such ease that it startled a tiny squeak out of me.


    I clung to his shoulders like a ko, half mortified, and half melting.


    "You¡¯re carrying me?!"


    "I am," he said, smirking. "What, you want to crawl instead?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant..."


    But it was toote. He was already pushing the bathroom door open with his foot and stepping inside.


    The bathroom was warm and dimly lit, the kind of cozy that enveloped you like a smoke. Steam rose gently from the shower, fogging up the mirror. The tiles beneath his feet gleamed faintly, and I smelled sandalwood soap, fresh rain, and Axel.


    He set me down on a small stool by the sink, then reached over and adjusted the water. I watched with wide-eyes, trying not to think too hard about the fact that I was very much naked and this was very much happening.


    He turned with a soft towel slung over one shoulder, and knelt before me like a knight about to take a vow.


    "I¡¯ll be gentle. Tell me if you feel ufortable. At any point." He muttered.


    Saying that like that almost sounded like the romance heroes from the books. Like he was ready to im my innocence which he had just given a timeline.


    I swallowed and could only nod.


    He started with my hair.


    He tilted my head back gently and ran warm water through the strands, careful not to tug at it. His fingers worked giftedly through the knots, massaging my scalp in slow, rhythmic circles that made my eyelids droop.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting it to feel so good.


    Like being cradled by trust.


    Then hethered the shampoo, fingers gliding through my hair, rubbing gently behind my ears, down the nape of my neck. I closed my eyes, letting the water cascade down my back and letting go of everything.


    For a man who despised love, Axel knew just well how to wash a woman¡¯s hair. It raised all the jealous bells in my head; <i>how the hell did he learn to do that?</i>


    Oblivious to my thoughts, he rinsed me slowly, then moved to my arms, lifting each one and rubbing them down with a soft sponge. Every touch was respectful. Every motion he made in this love bath was unhurried.


    <i>Like he was taking all the time he had in the world. I was enjoying it in quite the opposite way. </i>


    "You¡¯re so quiet," he murmured.


    "I¡¯m scared if I speak I¡¯llbust."


    He chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll catch the ashes."


    My lips quirked. "That¡¯s morbid."


    "I thought it was romantic."


    He moved lower, rinsing the curve of my back, then carefully sliding the sponge down my legs. I gasped when his knuckles brushed my inner thigh, and he paused instantly.


    "Too much?"


    "N-No." I cleared my throat. "Just... surprising."


    "I¡¯ll be more careful."


    "No, it¡¯s..." I met his eyes. "You¡¯re doing fine."


    He nodded, a faint smile curling up his lips. "Your body rivals your gloriousness, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, mi Amo. It¡¯s absolutely beautiful."


    "Ah..." I moaned, lips parted as the sound slithered out of my throat.


    Axel nted kisses on my back like it wasn¡¯t wet with soapy water. "It¡¯s so soft. So untouched. So brand new."


    The ecstasy his words evoked was too hard for my naive self to handle. I began to feel some type of heat between my thighs. At the same time, I could feel slimy fluid running down them all the way from my most intimate part like a hungry man glimpsing a pot of soup.


    We didn¡¯t speak for a few moments. Just the sound of running water and the whisper-soft swipes of his sponge against my skin that could be heard. And though the situation was <i>wildly</i> beyond anything I¡¯d ever imagined, it didn¡¯t feel dirty or wrong.


    It felt like care. It felt like him showing me I could be touched without being taken. Loved without being broken.


    <i>God, I love him. I love him so much, I can¡¯t breathe. </i>

 Chapter 216: _ Seeing Every Bit Of Him

    <h4>Chapter 216: _ Seeing Every Bit Of Him</h4>


    I watched Axel¡¯s face as he worked¡ªhis concentration, the tiny furrow between his brows, the way he bit his lip when he reached for the soap. And my heart did a flip that no amount ofmon sense could stop.


    "You¡¯re really not going to take advantage of this?" I asked softly.


    He nced up, frowning. "Never."


    "Even though I¡¯m... like this?"


    He reached out and cupped my cheek again, my thumb brushing the edge of my jaw. "You¡¯re beautiful, Mar¨ªa. You don¡¯t need to prove anything to me. Not like this."


    Tears stung unexpectedly at the corners of my eyes. I blinked fast to send it back. <i>He still thinks I¡¯m beautiful despite being the most ugly girl in the pack now with my hideous scar. </i>


    "Don¡¯t cry," he whispered, leaning in to kiss my nose. "You¡¯ll short-circuit the plumbing."


    Iughed, sniffing. "Shut up."


    "You¡¯re the one who looks like a sad, sexy teapot."


    Anotherugh burst out of me but this one was warmer and lighter.


    When the bath was done, he wrapped me in the softest towel I¡¯d ever felt. The towel hugged my body like a safe cocoon. It was warm and soft and smelling ofvender and... him.


    I should¡¯ve felt awkward. I should¡¯ve been overwhelmed. But all I felt was this strange, shimmering calm under my skin. I had never done this before, but yet, it felt so right.


    Axel was kneeling in front of me, hands resting on my knees and his eyes quietly studying my face. His hair was damp from the mist in the bathroom. A few strands had curled over his brow. He looked like trouble.


    And he <i>was</i> trouble. Trouble in expensive cologne and a sinful jawline.


    Then he said it.


    "Now it¡¯s your turn."


    <i>M-my what?!</i>


    I blinked. "My... my turn to what?"


    He gave me azy grin. "To bathe me, of course."


    I nearly choked. "Excuse me?"


    "I washed you. Seems fair, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "Fair?!"


    "You want me to beg?" he cooed innocently.


    "YES. Preferably while fully clothed and at a safe distance."


    But he was already standing, unbuttoning his shirt with a maddening sort of confidence. I shrieked and swerved around.


    What the hell was he doing? He was going to undress and show me his... his... oh, my God!


    I had only seen it online before Don Diego seized my phone. I had never seen a man¡¯s... a man¡¯s¡ªurm, you know... physically before and Axel was just going to pull off his clothes and show it to me like it was the most normal thing in the world to do.


    What the heck was this man?!


    "Axel!"


    "What?" he said, not even trying to hide theughter in his voice.


    "Don¡¯t act like I didn¡¯t just see <i>everything</i>. What¡¯s a little skin between future spouses?"


    <i>Future spouses?</i> Rosa ruined my face thest time just for speaking to Axel without even knowing it was the fake him. I wondered what she¡¯d do when she learned of this night we were both having.


    I didn¡¯t mind though. I¡¯d have been scared if it was the past me. However, this new me would do anything to enrage her enemies and make them almost bite off their tongues in anger.


    "That was different! I didn¡¯t¡ª I mean, I wasn¡¯t..." I stammered, trying to say anything that could make him understand how weird seeing a naked man was to me.


    "Naked?" he offered helpfully.


    I made a high-pitched sound that wasn¡¯t even a word. It was just panic in musical form.


    Then I heard fabric hit the floor.


    And suddenly I was aware of every drop of moisture in the air, every crackle of tension, and every beat of my poor, innocent heart.


    "Mar¨ªa," he said softly. "Look at me."


    <strong><i>No.</i></strong>


    I remained rooted in a spot, unwilling to do so.


    I heard his sigh before the authority crept into his voice. "Look at me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    And I dared not to defy that tone.


    I turned... slowly and hesitantly.


    And then I <i>stared</i>. Not rudely. Just... scientifically. Because holy <i>everything</i>.


    Axel was <i>huge</i>.


    When I said huge, I meant nine-inch romance novel style. My throat ran dry instantly.


    Seeing a man¡¯s penis physically was actually more demanding than I¡¯d thought. And his body! Oh, his body...


    He was not just tall. But built like he¡¯d wrestled bears for sport. His chest was sculpted, broad, and lean with the faintest trail of dark hair leading down his abdomen¡ªlike a map of sin¡ªand the muscles in his arms flexed with every breath he took.


    His skin was a golden bronze, and droplets of steam clung to him like nature itself couldn¡¯t let him go.


    I swallowed audibly. Then immediately wanted to sink through the tiles and die.


    "I¡¯m not going to bite," he teased, stepping into the shower area and turning on the water again.


    "That¡¯s the problem," I muttered. "I might."


    Heughed and leaned back under the warm spray, tilting his head to wet his hair.


    "Come here."


    I stood there like a statue. "Axel..."


    "Mi reina," he said, using that deep, coaxing tone that made my knees remember they didn¡¯t have to hold me up. "Trust me."


    I did. That was the terrifying part.


    With trembling hands, I picked up the sponge and soap and walked to him, trying not to look anywhere too long, and trying not tobust.


    "Start with my shoulders. I¡¯ve had a long day." He implored, voice husky.


    "I¡¯m going to have a long life of regret," I muttered.


    But I reached up, sponge in hand, and began to gently scrub across his shoulders. His skin was warm and impossibly solid under my fingers. Like carved marble wrapped in heat.


    He groaned softly. My brain exploded in response.


    "D-Don¡¯t make noises like that," I squeaked.


    "Why not? You did when I washed your back."


    "AXEL!"


    He smirked, utterly shameless.


    This man was so bloody <i>shameless!</i>


    I moved down to his arms, working the soap across his biceps. They flexed under my touch and my fingers trembled immediately.


    The sudden reaction made the sponge nearly fall.


    "You okay?" he asked, too amused for my dignity.


    "I¡¯m fine. Just having a <i>mild</i> cardiac episode."


    He tilted his head. "Want to stop?"


    "No." The word escaped before I could think.


    Because my curiosity, as it turned out, was louder than my shame.

 Chapter 217: _ His Body…

    <h4>Chapter 217: _ His Body...</h4>


    I moved lower on his body... slowly¡ªtrailing the sponge across his chest. My eyes followed the movements of my own hands, entranced by the slope of his corbone, the slight twitch of his abdomen, and the way the water clung to hisshes like tiny crystals.


    His chest rose and fell¡ªsteadily, but deeper now.


    "You¡¯re staring," he murmured.


    "I¡¯m inspecting," I whispered.


    He chuckled low. "Should I flex?"


    "Please don¡¯t."


    He flexed anyway. I dropped the sponge.


    "You¡¯re a bully," I groaned, reaching to pick it up.


    His hand caught mine. I froze.


    The atmosphere thickened around us, heavy with heat and something else I couldn¡¯t name.


    He raised my hand and pressed it to his bare chest, letting my palm rest directly over his heart. It beat strong and steady beneath my fingers.


    "You feel that?" he asked quietly.


    I nodded, unable to speak.


    "That¡¯s all yours."


    And I broke. Not into pieces. But into <i>feeling</i>. Like something in me had melted and reformed.


    Those three words sent my senses spiraling away. I cupped his face with both hands and kissed him gently and clumsily, like I had to learn thisnguage with him and him alone.


    He leaned into it, deepening the kiss just enough to make my heart race but not enough to scare me. Then he took the sponge from my limp fingers and handed me the shampoo.


    "Wash my hair?"


    <i>He just broke our kiss right when it started to get better. Why?</i>


    Nevertheless, I gave a wateryugh. "You¡¯re really milking this husband privilege early."


    "I¡¯m preparing you."


    "For what?"


    He grinned. "A lifetime of being spoiled."


    <i>Oh, Axel... if only. </i>


    So I stepped up,thered my fingers, and began to run them through his hair. He groaned again¡ªbut this time it sounded like peace. Like home. His eyes closed, and he tilted his head into my touch.


    "You¡¯re good at this," he murmured.


    "I¡¯ve never done this before," I admitted.


    "Exactly."


    When I finished, he rinsed, turned off the water, and reached for a towel. But I stopped him.


    "I¡¯ll do it."


    This caught him off-guard, me too. His reaction was a stiffen and an arched brow.


    So I dried him. Slowly. Lovingly.


    Every inch of skin I touched felt like permission I hadn¡¯t known I¡¯d earned. He let me take my time, let me fumble and blush andugh when I identally tickled him.


    After we were done in the shower, he carried me to the bedroom. There, on the bed, was one of his shirts and a pair of sweatpants. They smelled like his cologne¡ªclean and wool and just a little wild.


    "I hope it¡¯s okay," he said, setting me down gently. "I wasn¡¯t sure what size you¡¯d like."


    "I like this," I said, pulling the shirt to my chest.


    "You like smelling like me?"


    My eyes darted to his. "Is this a trick question?"


    Heughed and looked away, clearly pleased.


    "Okay. Now <i>you</i> turn around so I can change." " I said, gripping the towel tighter which was foolish considering the moment we had just shared in the bathroom.


    He raised his hands in mock surrender and spun. "I¡¯m a gentleman."


    "You are <i>not</i>," I muttered when he swerved right back to watch.


    I slid into his shirt. It was so big, it fell to my mid-thigh, and I tugged the sweatpants up, cinching the waist with the drawstring. The fabric was soft, and worn, like someone had loved it for a long time.


    "All done."


    He nodded, grinning from ear ti ear. "You look..."


    "What?"


    "Like you belong here."


    I swallowed. I didn¡¯t know how to answer that.


    .


    .


    And when we were both dressed and in bed, forgetting all about our agreement about couches, he pulled me into his chest and whispered, "Thank you."


    I looked up. "For what?"


    "For making me feel... like myself again."


    The breath left my lungs.


    And I thought: Maybe love wasn¡¯t a grand, thundering thing. Maybe it was a sponge. Augh. A heartbeat under your hand.


    And a man who lets you see him... every inch, every scar¡ªand still smiles like you¡¯re the best thing he¡¯s ever known.


    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever fall asleep with a man¡¯s arm slung over my waist. But here we were.


    The lights were off, the night air humming through the cracked window, and Axel¡¯s chest was rising and falling behind me like the tide.


    It was steady, dependable, and warm. He was curled around me like I was something precious, and his palm rested just beneath my ribs as if guarding thest bit of me that still doubted I deserved to be held like this.


    "Comfy?" he murmured into my hair, his voice husky with sleep.


    I shifted a little, pressing my back into his chest until our bodies aligned just so. "Mm-hmm. Shockingly, yes. I thought I¡¯d be awkward. You know... il in my sleep, elbow your face, identally kick you off the bed."


    He chuckled low, the sound vibrating through my spine. "Still time."


    "Is that a threat or a challenge?"


    "Whichever gets me more cuddles."


    God, he was agonized. And yet... I liked him like this. Soft-edged. Drowsy. Unfiltered and not the ever-serious Axel I used to know.


    My fingers found his and tangled together, palm to palm like I was about to begin a prayer. "You really meant what you said? That I¡¯m beautiful?"


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. "Absolutely. With or without the scar."


    I swallowed. It was stupid how much that one word; scar¡ªstill snagged in my throat. Like a fishbone, lodged into it and sharp. But he said it without flinching. Like it wasn¡¯t something monstrous. Like it was just a part of me.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    He kissed the back of my head. "You don¡¯t have to thank me for telling the truth."


    "You¡¯d be surprised how few people do."


    "Well, they¡¯re idiots."


    I smiled, my cheek rubbing against the pillow. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Anything."


    "Do you ever get scared?"


    The silence descended for a moment too long, and I wondered if I¡¯d broken the spell of our moment with my ridiculous question.


    Then he said, very quietly, "All the time."


    My breath ceased.


    "Especially when ites to you," he added.


    <i>When it came to me, the almighty Axel was scared. </i>

 Chapter 218: _ Mi Cielo

    <h4>Chapter 218: _ Mi Cielo</h4>


    "Do you ever get scared?"


    "All the time."


    "Especially when ites to you."


    "Me?"


    He nodded against my neck. "You make me feel things I thought were locked up a long time ago. And that¡¯s... terrifying."


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My heart was doing the most annoying soft drumroll against my ribs, and my brain had left the building entirely.


    So I said the first stupid thing that came to mind.


    "Do you think bats are afraid of the dark?"


    There was a pause. Then: "What?"


    "Sorry. Panic question. I didn¡¯t know how to respond so my brain short-circuited and offered that instead."


    Heughed so hard his whole body shook behind me. "Oh, my God. You¡¯re ridiculous."


    "You hate that."


    "No, no. I love it," he admitted, tucking me closer like I was the punchline he¡¯d been searching for.


    Wey there in silence for a while, his thumb drawingzy circles on my stomach beneath the shirt, and I felt more at peace than I had in months. Maybe ever.


    "You should sleep," he murmured.


    "I don¡¯t want to waste this."


    He nuzzled behind my ear. "We¡¯ve got forever."


    My chest did a somersault, then a triple spin, then a backflip. "That¡¯s a long time."


    "Hope so," he said.


    And just like that, I closed my eyes. Not because I was tired. But because for the first time in ages, I was safe enough to do so.


    <strong><i>*****</i></strong>


    The sunlight was sneaky.


    It crept through the gap in the curtains like it had something to prove, spilling warm gold across the bed and trailing soft lines up the sheets until it found my face. I scrunched my nose, groaned, and buried my face deeper into the pillow...


    Only to remember the pillow was actually a very muscly, very warm, and very breathing man.


    I froze.


    I was practically pasted to him like a ko in a dryer. Legs tangled, arms wrapped, and my face somewhere between his neck and shoulder.


    And my hand¡ªoh God, my hand was on his bare chest again. Right over his heart like some clingy romantic fool from a cheesy drama.


    I tried to move it. It didn¡¯t move.


    He¡¯d trapped me in his sleep. His arm had curled so tightly around my waist that it was now a medically questionable restraint. And his leg¡ªoh, his leg was slung across mine like we were in a romantic wrestling match.


    Well. I guess I wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    Not that I minded.


    His hair was a mess of soft waves across the pillow. Hisshes were dark against his cheeks, and his mouth¡ªoh Lord, his mouth was parted just a bit.


    He looked less like the rebellious Beta people whispered about and more like a sweet, exhausted lion who needed one more nap.


    I should¡¯ve looked away. Given him privacy. But instead, I watched. And I mean <i>watched</i> too intently.


    The way his chest rose and fell. The way his hand twitched every now and then like he was dreaming of something active¡ªfighting, maybe, or chasing squirrels. I memorized the tiny scar at the base of his neck, the one I hadn¡¯t noticedst night in the steam and chaos.


    I wondered what had caused it. A fight? A fall? Something worse?


    He looked... peaceful. And younger, somehow. Like someone who hadn¡¯t had to carry the weight of a rebellious life, of expectations, and of secrets.


    God, he was beautiful. And I¡¯d seen <i>all</i> of him.


    Heat red up my neck so fast it practically steamed. What was I supposed to do now? Cuddle him? Wake him? Write a poem?


    I brushed a stray hair from his forehead. He sighed in response. It was a deep contented noise that made my insides twist.


    This man.


    This man who had seen me scarred, vulnerable, shaking¡ªand treated me like I was sacred. Who had washed me with reverence, made meugh mid-trauma, and whispered kindness into the darkest cracks of my mind.


    I didn¡¯t know what this was yet. But I knew what it <i>wasn¡¯t</i>.


    It wasn¡¯t pity. It wasn¡¯t a game. And it sure as hell wasn¡¯t just physical.


    I stayed like that for a while, just watching and feeling. Letting the calm settle over me like a second nket. And then, because I was annoying in my own little way, I poked his cheek gently.


    He didn¡¯t move.


    I poked again. Still nothing.


    "Axel," I whispered.


    There was no reaction. So I leaned in, barely an inch from his ear, and said, "You snore like a dying horse."


    His eyes flew open.


    "Excuse me?!"


    I squealed and tried to roll away, but he caught me mid-escape and dragged me right back against him, grinning like a madman.


    "Dying horse? That¡¯s what I get for cuddling you all night?"


    I wasughing too hard to respond. "I take it back! You snore like a majestic dragon!"


    "Better," he said smugly, pinning me with his arms. "Now say I¡¯m the most attractive man you¡¯ve ever seen in your life."


    "Axel..."


    "Say it or I¡¯ll flex again."


    <i>Oh, Dios, no. When he did thatst night, my vagina watered up and dripped, and I didn¡¯t know why. What I knew was that I wouldn¡¯t leave here if he did that again until he gave my body with it wanted.</i>


    What my body wanted... That, I had not the slightest clue.


    I gasped. "You wouldn¡¯t."


    He raised a brow. "Try me."


    "Fine! You¡¯re the most attractive man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life! Happy?!"


    He smirked. "Ecstatic."


    I rolled my eyes and pped his chest lightly. "You¡¯re impossible."


    "And yet, here you are. In my shirt. In my bed. Admiring me like I¡¯m Michngelo¡¯s David."


    "Oh my God, please shut up."


    "Make me."


    And because I was a fool, I kissed him. It was quick and light and Just enough to make his eyes go wide and his arms tighten.


    "You¡¯re dangerous, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he murmured.


    "Only to idiots who flex in the shower."


    Heughed again, full and loud, and I thought:


    This... This is what healing could look like.


    Two idiots in love, wrapped in sunlight and sarcasm.


    .


    .


    He didn¡¯t let go.


    Even after theughter faded and my cheeks were sore from smiling, Axel held me like I was a treasure he¡¯d almost lost. One arm snug around my waist, the other ying with a loose strand of my hair, twirling it with the kind of care that made my stupid heart stutter like a faulty car engine.


    He looked down at me like I held the universe on my face.


    "You¡¯re staring," I whispered.


    "You¡¯re pretty," he whispered back, then grinned. "Even when you drool on my chest."


    He still says I¡¯m pretty despite this ugly scar. I didn¡¯t know what to believe. Him or reality.


    I gasped at his drooling usation, swatting him with the nearest pillow. "I did not!"


    He caught the pillow in the air and raised a brow. "I didn¡¯t say you did. But you just confirmed it."


    "Oh, shut up."


    "Make me."


    He always said that in an indirect invitation to intimacy, I figured.


    I rolled my eyes so hard that they practically did a full somersault. But my body betrayed me by leaning into him like he was gravity and I was a lonely piece of space debris ready to crash into orbit.


    Again.


    "Just cuddle me," I grumbled, tucking myself tighter into the warmth of his body.


    He hummed in a low and delicious way... like a song only I got to hear. "You don¡¯t have to ask twice."


    And he did. He tucked me in like I was a favorite nket he never wanted to wash. His big hand slid under the hem of his shirt... which, okay, technically was now my shirt¡ªand rested right on my waist.


    His thumb was drawing soft andzy circles that made my skin feel like it had grown extra nerves just to feel him better. My thigh was still tangled with his, and now he angled his body so that we fit even closer; like puzzle pieces someone finally clicked together.


    My chest rose and fell against his. I could feel his breath, steady and slow. But underneath that was something else. A low thrum. It was like anticipation. His heart beat just a little faster.


    So did mine. Then he shifted again, this time with intent.


    He pressed his lips to my forehead first, lingering like the moment deserved reverence. Then to my temple. Then to my cheek. Each kiss was soft and slow and worshipful. He kissed me like I was some long-lost prayer.


    And then he found it; his mark on my neck.


    He inhaled against it like it was his favorite scent, then let out a groan that made my legs twitch.


    "You still smell like mine," he muttered, kissing it again.


    I felt it deep¡ªdeeper than bone or blood. Something stirred in the pit of me. Something that wasn¡¯t there before.


    I tried to push it away, to ignore the heat crawling up my spine, but his mouth was hot and possessive on my neck, and the way he held me¡ªDios, the way he <i>held</i> me, it was like I belonged to him.


    He kissed the mark again, and this time I whimpered.


    "Axel..."


    "Say it again."


    "W-what?"


    "My name. Say it."


    His tongue flicked against the mark, and I <i>felt</i> it. Not just on my skin but in some strange echo inside my mind like someone struck a bell in a hollow cave and the sound traveled through every inch of me.


    "Axel," I gasped, my voice now high and strained.


    He groaned. "That¡¯s it, mi cielo."

 Chapter 219: _ Her Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 219: _ Her Wolf</h4>


    Axel¡¯s hand moved to my ribs, slowly dragging up and up until his thumb grazed just under my breast. He didn¡¯t rush and he didn¡¯t push.


    He just explored with the patience of a man who knew he had all the time in the world. Every part of me buzzed like I¡¯d swallowed a swarm of bees.


    We kissed again. Slower and softer this time. But it burned. Like fire tucked under velvet.


    I was lost in the kiss, lost in our own little world when something thrilled me suddenly.


    It was tiny at first. It was like a flicker. A shiver that didn¡¯t belong to the room or the warmth or even Axel¡¯s ridiculously sinful mouth.


    A voice. A faint and feminine whisper.


    <i>Mate.</i>


    I froze. It hade from inside of me. My head. My chest. Somewhere I didn¡¯t know I had a door.


    <i>Mate,</i> it said again. But this time it was like it was underwater, slipping away as quickly as it arrived.


    I blinked.


    Was that...?


    Axel raised his head so fast I nearly fell off the bed. His eyes were wide and focused like a man hearing the song of sirens. "Did you feel that?"


    I swallowed, my throat dry. "Fell what?"


    He stared at me like I¡¯d just turned into stardust. "My wolf," he whispered, almost reverent. "He¡¯s crying for you."


    A chill danced down my spine, made worse by the heat still lingering in every nerve ending he¡¯d just touched.


    "What do you mean?" I asked while battling my own uncertainty.


    Axel cupped my face, thumbs brushing just under my eyes. "He said, <i>mate</i>. Loud. Clear and Desperate. You¡¯re my mate, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    "I... I don¡¯t have a wolf," I stuttered, shaking my head.


    I began to daze into a trance, suddenly aware that my whole existence was beginning to crack open like an egg in a frying pan.


    His brows furrowed. "Maybe you didn¡¯t. But you should know, Mar¨ªa, that there¡¯s a wolf inside of you. Hugo doesn¡¯t make mistakes twice. You¡¯re my mate, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Allow yourself to feel and believe it."


    <i>Hugo? Who the hell was Hugo?</i>


    I sat up, slowly, pulling his shirt tighter around me like it could hold all the confusion trying to leak out of my bones. "Axel, this can¡¯t be real."


    He followed, sitting up beside me, his hands never leaving my body. "Then why are you shaking?"


    I looked down. Damn it. My hands were trembling like I was on the edge of tethering toward the realm of insanity.


    "Maybe I¡¯m just overwhelmed," I said quickly. Too quickly.


    But the truth was deeper than that. The voice I¡¯d heard... it hadn¡¯t sounded like fear or anxiety or hallucination. It had sounded... right. Familiar in the way a mother¡¯s voice is, even if you¡¯ve never heard it before.


    "Say something else," Axel whispered, as if speaking louder would scare the moment away.


    "What?"


    "Talk to her. That voice. Your wolf. Maybe she¡¯ll answer."


    I shook my head. "This is insane. I¡¯ve lived the past few months of my life thinking I didn¡¯t have one. That I was broken or missing or..."


    He grabbed my hand and pressed it over his heart. "Does this feel like something broken?"


    "No," I whispered.


    "Exactly. So let¡¯s not ruin it with doubt."


    We sat like that for a moment, me with my hand over his heart and him looking at me like I was the moon on his darkest night.


    I closed my eyes.


    <i>Tentatively.</i> "Hello?" I thought... no, more like reaching out in a way I didn¡¯t understand.


    There was silence.


    Then, faintly, <i>Finally,</i> the voice whispered.


    I opened my eyes. "She answered."


    Axel¡¯s face broke into the softest smile I¡¯d ever seen. Like I¡¯d just told him the war was over and we¡¯d both survived it.


    "You found her," he murmured. "Or she found you."


    "But how?" I asked. "Why now? Why <i>you</i>?"


    He shrugged. "Some souls take longer to speak. Maybe she needed to feel safe first. Or maybe she was waiting for me."


    The weight of those words sat heavily on my chest. I wanted to believe them. Desperately. But fear is a loud thing, even when love is louder.


    I leaned into him, resting my head on his shoulder. "What now?"


    He kissed the top of my head. "Now we take it one moment at a time."


    "But what if..."


    He silenced me with a kiss. Not one of hunger or lust this time, but one of calm.


    When he pulled away, he smiled. "You¡¯re mine, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. With or without a wolf. With or without the voice. And I¡¯ll wait for her whenever she chooses to fully awaken. You¡¯ll be my Luna. I¡¯ll wait For <i>you.</i> As long as it takes."


    A traitorous tear slipped down my cheek. "That was so cheesy."


    Heughed and wiped it away. "You love it."


    "I hate it."


    "You want me to say it again?"


    "No."


    He leaned closer. "Forever."


    "Oh, Dios m¨ªo¡ªshut up!"


    And just like that, he tackled me back onto the bed,ughter spilling between us like a broken dam, both of us tangled in a storm of kisses and limbs and unexpected joy.


    And somewhere, deep in the back of my mind, my wolf whispered again...


    <i>Mate.</i>


    And this time, I didn¡¯t flinch.


    I smiled.


    Axel was my wolf. He belonged to me, not Rosa. The Moon Goddess just made sure of that. I wondered if that was why my wolf didn¡¯t respond to ¨¢lvaro¡¯s call.


    But the kicker was that every wolf awakened at the call of the Alpha wolf. Which left me wondering what kind of wolf I had.


    <i>A wolf that disregarded the call of an Alpha. What sort of wolf was that?</i>


    "Axel?" I called, voice suddenly mncholic.


    I was pressed on his chest, so he rubbed my back in response. "My mate."


    "Stop that already. I suggest we keep it a secret until my wolf is fully awakened." I implied.


    Two confused lines appeared on Axel¡¯s forehead. "Can I ask why?"


    "Come on, Axel. There are a lot of circumstances against our union. There¡¯s also the fact that you¡¯re engaged to Rosa and will marry her in a few days." I pointed out even though the words were like piercing a de through my own heart.

 Chapter 220: _ We Get Our Hands Dirty

    <h4>Chapter 220: _ We Get Our Hands Dirty</h4>


    Axel¡¯s body firmed for a while before he puffed out air and it rxed. "Look, we are going to take care of that. We just need to prove that Rosa is a heartless bitch and is not capable of being the pack¡¯s Luna."


    If it were others who said this, I would have called them dumb. However, I very much knew that Axel was far from that. He was everything but <i>dumb.</i>


    Hence, spewing words like proving Rosa was not worthy of being a Luna wasughable. Firstly, did he think his Father, my father, or any noble in the Alpha council cared about that?


    If anything, they were worse than Rosa. Morale doesn¡¯t rule here, power does. And power? Oh, my dear sweet Rosa had that in bulk.


    Something Icked in every aspect. I didn¡¯te close to being a rival where she was concerned.


    "You know quite well how pack¡¯s politics work. Nobody cares if Rosa damaged the face of her little sister. They¡¯ll me the little sister for not being able to defend herself or not being able to heal her wounds after it was inflicted."


    I raised my head to bring my solemn gaze to his determined one. "In the end, Axel, I¡¯ll be the victim and your father might just disown you for daring to disobey him and disrupt his ns."


    "Do you think I give a damn if I¡¯m disowned?" Axel snapped, his voice suddenly sharp and alive like flint against a stone.


    "If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m trying to do right by the people of this pack and help stop all these uwful killings and because I want to protect them, I wouldn¡¯t care about being the Alpha, I would¡¯ve spat on that title and walked away the moment they forced me into a betrothal with Rosa just like I did back then."


    He shook his head sadly. "But Mar¨ªa, I¡¯ve seen the way people live in this pack. You¡¯ve been to Santa Leticia. Look at the condition of the residents there. I want everyone to flourish, girl. I can¡¯t stand seeing a selected few having the time of their lives while the public bask in poverty andck of security."


    I nodded, startled by his sudden burst of anger, and tried not to let my heart flutter at how sexy he looked when he was righteous.


    It wasn¡¯t working.


    I never knew there was this side to Axel. Before we met at the Luna G, all I knew about him was that he was a rebellious and reckless first son of the Alpha.


    Everyone talked about it. They talked about his absence and everything. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to his name then. I could only barely remember his face from when we visited the Packhouse and he¡¯d run around thewn with Rosa, all giggles andughs.


    However, now, I think Axel would make a fine Alpha. The best this pack had ever seen. This is why I mustn¡¯te in between that.


    I must not let my selfish needs get to me. I needed to put the people first like Axel was doing.


    "You say that now, but it¡¯s not just about you. It¡¯s about the pack. The people. If I don¡¯t have a Luna wolf, that¡¯s another obstacle. Axel..."


    "Stop." His hand came to my face again, cradling my jaw like it was the most fragile thing he¡¯d ever held.


    His eyes zed as he said, "Don¡¯t ever say that again. I¡¯ve <i>felt</i> your wolf."


    "You¡¯ve <i>felt</i> her?" I repeated, unsure whether tough or question his sanity. He did say that the other day when he came to Santa Leticia.


    "But even if you did, she said one word and passed out like a ghost. That¡¯s not exactly Luna behavior."


    He smirked, brushing his thumb under my chin. "That one word shook me, Mar¨ªa. <i>Mate</i>. I¡¯ve heard wolves call out to their mates before. But yours? It wasn¡¯t just a call. It was a roar. A whisper-roar," he amended with a grin. "Like velvet thunder."


    I gave him a nk stare. "Velvet thunder?"


    He shrugged. "I¡¯m trying to be poetic. Let me have this."


    I sighed, letting myself sink into his touch. "Axel, I¡¯m serious. My wolf¡ªshe didn¡¯te to me when the other girls my age did. She didn¡¯te when I cried myself to sleep for months. She only <i>whimpered</i> just now. How is that Luna material?"


    "Because she¡¯s <i>strong</i>," he said with unwavering confidence. "She¡¯s been buried, restrained, possibly even silenced. But I felt her. Her aura wrapped around mine like smoke... <i>powerful</i> smoke. The kind that makes you choke a little."


    "You¡¯re really leaning into these metaphors tonight, aren¡¯t you?" I muttered, trying not to smile.


    "Look," he said, his hands sliding to my waist, thumbs rubbing slow circles there.


    "Your wolf doesn¡¯t follow the rules. So what? That makes you dangerous. Unique. You think Rosa¡¯s wolf is strong? No. She¡¯s just loud and mean. Your wolf was <i>silent</i>, but I could feel the weight of her. That kind of strength isn¡¯t normal. It¡¯s rare."


    It was hard not to be swayed. His voice was rich like warm honey dripped over gravel and it was so damn convincing. He sounded like he <i>believed</i> it. Believed <i>me</i>.


    "Okay..." I sighed.


    "Say you¡¯re right. Say my wolf is the reincarnation of some ancient, badass she-wolf who just decided to take a mental sabbatical for eighteen years. Fine. What do we do about Rosa?"


    "Expose her."


    "That¡¯s it?" I scoffed. "Expose her? You make it sound like we¡¯re pulling the curtains off a statue."


    "I¡¯m serious," he said, his grip tightening slightly, grounding me.


    "I¡¯ll find something. Anything. A weakness. A crack. Everyone has one."


    "And if you don¡¯t?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "What then, Axel?"


    His grin turned wolfish. "Then I¡¯ll <i>make</i> one."


    What in the world?!


    I blinked. "Wait¡ªare you saying... are you saying you¡¯ll <i>set her up</i>?"


    "Why not?" He shrugged,pletely unapologetic. "It wouldn¡¯t even be a real setup. I¡¯d just be guiding karma to the spotlight. Rosa¡¯s already awful. I¡¯m just helping people <i>see it</i>."


    I gasped, part horrified and part extremely entertained. "You can¡¯t just... manipte events like that, Axel! We¡¯ll be in trouble if anyone finds out!"


    "No one will. Trust me on this."


    "But Axel..."


    He raised a brow. "You were the one rambling about revenge and justice not five minutes ago."


    "Yeah, but <i>legitimate</i> revenge!" I waved my hands around dramatically, nearly smacking him in the face. "Not fake evidence and scheming!"


    "Mar¨ªa,e on." He looked at me like I¡¯d just told him I believed in unicorns but not traffic lights. "This is the pack we¡¯re talking about. Since when did <i>justice</i> mean anything to them? You think they¡¯d listen to a poor Omega girl over the council¡¯s darling princess?"


    I went quiet.


    He nodded knowingly. "Exactly. The only way to beat them is to y dirtier than they do. And trust me..." He leaned in, his mouth brushing my ear. "I¡¯m very good at being dirty."


    My entire body short-circuited.


    "Axel!" I shoved his shoulder, mostly because I couldn¡¯t think straight when he did that.


    Heughed. It was that deliciousugh that felt like whiskey and warm nkets, then kissed the tip of my nose. "Sorry. Couldn¡¯t resist."


    I sat back, crossing my arms, trying to look stern. "Look, I¡¯m not saying I want to protect Rosa. I <i>don¡¯t</i>. I¡¯d like to throw her into a pit and then throw in a blender. But I don¡¯t want to stoop to her level."


    Axel¡¯s hand found mine again, interlocking our fingers like they were meant to fit. "Then let <i>me</i> do it. You don¡¯t have to get your hands dirty. Let me be the bastard this time."


    I looked down at our hands.


    It was ridiculous how perfectly his fingers wrapped around mine. Like puzzle pieces.


    Axel was getting them dirty for me. He was going to do it.

 Chapter 221: _ Love Will Get Us Through

    <h4>Chapter 221: _ Love Will Get Us Through</h4>


    I and Axel sat in silence for a while. It was such a pin-drop one that only the sound of my fast heart and the distant noise of pigs snorting somewhere far too close to my current romantic crisis.


    Then I sighed. "Alright. Fine. We¡¯ll find something."


    Axel¡¯s grin returned, smug and victorious. "That¡¯s my girl."


    "But if you go full evil viin on me, I¡¯m snitching to your mother."


    He choked on augh. "Fair."


    I leaned back, flopping onto the bed dramatically. "This is insane. You¡¯re insane. I¡¯m probably insane. My wolf is definitely insane."


    Axely beside me, propping his head up on one arm and tracingzy circles on my stomach through the shirt. "You forgot to say I¡¯m sexy."


    "See? Insane."


    "I¡¯ll take it."


    Wey there like that for a while, intertwined in warmth and uncertain ns. Every now and then, I¡¯d feel that whisper again.


    Like my wolf was pacing inside of me, trying to stretch after years of sleep. It scared me. But it also thrilled me. Because maybe... I wasn¡¯t broken or cursed.


    "Hey," Axel said after a while. "What if we just... disappear?"


    I turned to look at him. "What?"


    "We leave. Forget the council, the betrothal, all of it. Just you and me. Start over."


    I studied his face. The sharp jaw, the yful mouth, the serious eyes... the idea was tempting.


    Dangerously tempting.


    But I couldn¡¯t let him throw everything away for me. Moreover, there was no way we could do that without turning rogues.


    "I can¡¯t ask you to do that," I whispered.


    "You¡¯re not asking," he said. "I¡¯m offering."


    I looked at him for a long moment.


    Then kissed him.


    Softly and slowly like a promise we weren¡¯t ready to make yet, but were already aching to keep.


    And as the kiss deepened and the world faded, I realized something.


    No matter what happened...


    Rosa, the council, the secrets and betrayals still waiting to surface...


    I had Axel.


    "Wanna be a rogue so bad, huh?" I chuckled into his mouth, our lips still dancing together.


    Axel pulled away from the kiss and curled into my arms like a baby. Maybe he was... <i>my baby.</i>


    "For you, I¡¯d bark like a feral dog." He mused, leaning into me closer like he¡¯d go into me if he could.


    Iy there, tangled with Axel in a warmth that shouldn¡¯t have felt like home, but did. His chest rose and fell against my back. I could hear the faint thud of his heart and the distant grumble of pigs again.


    Someone needed to tell the universe that the soundtrack to my love life shouldn¡¯t include snorting swine. I tried to focus on the fact that Axel had just offered to run away with me.


    Me. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Omega disgrace. But instead, I was wondering if pigs could be romantic background music in any world that wasn¡¯tpletely deranged.


    "Mar¨ªa," Axel murmured softly into the crook of my neck.


    His voice was low and husky, sending a pleasant shiver down my spine. "You know, I dream asionally of us."


    Really?!


    He did?


    "Wow. Tell me about them!" I literally shrieked.


    He kissed the top of my shoulder. "I¡¯ve had all sorts of dreams about us, but my favorite is where I be Alpha. And you¡¯re my Luna."


    I swallowed, opening my eyes and blinking up at the cracked ceiling of his room.


    "Tell me we had five kids and a white house with blue shutters?"


    "Exactly." Axel shifted beside me, propping himself up on one elbow. His fingers found mine and threaded through them like they belonged there.


    "You told me you¡¯d train every day until you were strong enough to stand beside me. As my equal. As my Luna."


    "Even in reality, I will," I whispered. "I want to be worthy."


    "You already are." His voice broke a little at the end, and I turned to look at him.


    His eyes were dark and full of something raw. "But it¡¯s gonna get messy before we get there."


    Of course, the road thaty ahead of us was a very rough one. Only love and trust in each other could get us through.


    I pulled his hand to my chest, holding it over my heart like a promise. "I don¡¯t care. As long as I have you, Axel... I don¡¯t care how messy it gets."


    His jaw tensed. "You might."


    That made me sit up. "Why would you say that?"


    Axel paused, chewing his bottom lip like it was fighting back words he didn¡¯t want to say. "Because I need you to trust me. Hard. No questions. No flinching."


    I tilted my head warily. "What are you going to do?"


    "I might... need to be around Rosa more."


    My body turned to ice.


    He saw it in my face and quickly grabbed my hand again. "Not because I want to. Because I have to. I need to get close enough to her to learn what she¡¯s nning. Her secrets. Her weaknesses. I can¡¯t do that if she thinks I¡¯m still tangled up in you."


    "Ouch." I tried to joke, but it came out strangled.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that."


    "I know," I said quietly. "I just... it hurts. The idea of her touching you."


    "She won¡¯t," he promised fiercely. "She won¡¯t get that close. But she needs to think she can. That¡¯s the only way she¡¯ll drop her guard."


    I pressed my lips together to stop the sting behind my eyes. "So... you¡¯ll pretend to be her perfect little fianc¨¦."


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. He just looked at me with that kind of sadness that made me want to punch the universe.


    "If that¡¯s the price I have to pay for a lifetime with you," I said slowly, voice shaking, "then I¡¯ll pay it."


    "Mar¨ªa..." He sat up too, cupping my face in both hands. "You don¡¯t know how much I love you. If there was another way..."


    "There¡¯s not." I touched his cheek, brushing my thumb under his eye. "You¡¯re doing this for us. I get it."


    He crushed me against his chest, holding me so tightly I could barely breathe¡ªbut I didn¡¯t want to let go either. "You¡¯re stronger than anyone I know."


    I scoffed against his corbone. "I cry over spilled soup."


    "And yet you still fight every day to survive. That¡¯s strength."


    I sniffled and pulled back just enough to look at him. "So what now?"


    "You need to go. My mother mighte in."


    I blinked. "You think she¡¯d be mad I stayed?"


    Axel smirked. "She likes you, actually."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    He nodded. "She once said you were ¡¯quiet and clever, like a Luna should be.¡¯"


    I felt something flutter in my chest. Maybe pride. Maybe surprise. "She didn¡¯t say I was dirty? Or unworthy?"


    "She said I should be careful not to let you slip away. That you reminded her of herself."


    I looked down, blinking quickly. "Then why hide me?"


    "Because she might march straight to my father and tell him we are in love and deserve to be together. And that would ruin everything. We need Rosa to think we¡¯re not even speaking. You need to stay hidden... just a little longer."


    I nodded, even though my heart was twisting in ways I wasn¡¯t sure it should.


    "Alright." I stood, brushing off my shirt and adjusting my pants. "Let¡¯s y pretend then."


    "Thank you," he said, standing beside me and kissing my forehead. "You don¡¯t know what this means to me."


    "I think I do."


    He walked over to a button on the wall which was one of those old-fashionedmunication dials and pressed it. "Bring in a dress for a se?orita. Something elegant but not too shy."


    A voice answered on the other end with a cheery, "S¨ª, Se?or Axel."


    I turned to him, narrowing my eyes. "You have a dress service?"


    "I have maids with taste."


    He turned back to me, suddenly serious. "You have to hide."


    I frowned. "Really?"


    He pointed at the corner wardrobe. "Go. Please. Just until they leave."


    Hide?

 Chapter 222: _ HEALED!

    <h4>Chapter 222: _ HEALED!</h4>


    I looked at the wardrobe like I¡¯d break it into many pieces. Still, I crossed the room and stepped inside. It smelled like cedar and the faintest trace of cologne. His cologne.


    I nestled between coats with my heart pounding and awaiting. Being hidden in his wardrobe felt wrong and right all at once.


    Wrong because no girl should have to hide in the shadows just to be close to someone she loves.


    Right because I knew this was only temporary. Just a phase. Just the price we paid now to earn everythingter.


    The knock on the door came soft and polite.


    Axel answered with the smooth voice of a man used to being obeyed. "Leave it on the bed."


    The wardrobe door was cracked open just enough for me to glimpse the outline of two maids. One carried a fitted navy blue dress. The other ced a box on the nightstand which were probably shoes.


    "Thank you," Axel said curtly.


    They curtsied, nced around as if wondering who the essories were meant for, and left when they could find no one in sight.


    Once the door clicked shut, I slipped out.


    Axel watched me with interest. "You¡¯ve got a future in espionage."


    I rolled my eyes. "Don¡¯t make me stab you with a hanger."


    Heughed, walked over, and wrapped his arms around my waist. "You know, you look good in my wardrobe. Maybe I¡¯ll keep you there."


    "Pervert."


    "Only for you."


    I leaned my head against his chest again, just for a second. Just to memorize the warmth before I had to walk away. "I should go."


    "I know."


    "But I don¡¯t want to."


    "I know."


    "But I will."


    "Because you¡¯re the best Luna this pack doesn¡¯t know it has yet," he whispered.


    I smiled. "And you¡¯re the craziest Alpha-to-be I¡¯ve ever met."


    He grinned. "High praise."


    I then turned toward the bed, eyeing the dress like it might sprout ws and mishandle me. It looked... expensive.


    The navy blue fabric glinted under the room¡¯s faint lighting, and even from a distance, I could tell it would fit like a glove.


    Axel watched me with that maddening smirk of his, arms crossed over his broad chest like he¡¯d just gifted me an entire kingdom instead of a dress.


    "Go on," he said. "Try it."


    "I¡¯m not wearing that," I rolled my eyes, but I was already unbuttoning my shirt.


    He chuckled. "That was fast."


    "It¡¯s been a while since I looked like a noble," I muttered, pulling the dress off the bed with reverence.


    My fingers sank into the fabric... it was buttery smooth like water and silk had made a lovechild. "I used to wear things like this all the time, you know. When I was the daughter of the great Don Diego."


    "You still are."


    "No. Now I¡¯m the pigsty princess and the wolfless Omega."


    Axel walked over, plucked the dress from my hands, and held it up against me. "You are going to be my wife. You might as well start practicing how to look like one."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯re full of yourself."


    "I¡¯m full of <i>you</i>," he replied, so shamelessly and so smoothly that I nearly choked.


    Still, I snatched the dress back and began slipping into it, grumbling under my breath like an olddy with hip problems.


    Axel turned around like a gentleman, but I knew he was sneaking nces through the mirror. Pervert.


    <i>My pervert. </i>


    I wondered why he bothered turning anyway. Not after that shower session we had yesterday. Bet he was just trying to get on my nerves.


    <i>What a bully! </i>


    "I spent my whole life being prepared to be a Luna," I muttered as I wrestled with the zipper. "Grace sses. Etiquette. I was spoon-fed noble poise since I had teeth. This? This is easy."


    "Then good," he said, still not turning around. "You¡¯ll only need a few months of pretending before everything changes."


    The zipper zipped up with a loud <i>zzzzzt</i>, and I caught a brief glimpse of my reflection in the mirror across the room. I blinked.


    Oh.


    That... that was <i>me</i>?


    Axel turned and caught me mid-stare. His eyes drank me in like he was parched and I was a fountain.


    "This is how you were designed to be, Mar¨ªa," he said softly. "Worshipped. Adored and not humiliated."


    Something punched me square in the heart. I was not going to cry. I was not going to cry. I <i>was not going to cry</i>.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen myself this way and to have a good-looking and sexy man whispering those sweet words to me was ethereal.


    "You¡¯re so sweet, mi Amor. Thank you." I murmured, voice heavy with emotions.


    "Anything for my wife," he said with a grin so infuriatingly charming I wanted to p and kiss him simultaneously.


    I smoothed down the front of the dress and turned slowly. "Don¡¯t you think this outfit will call attention to me?"


    Axel shrugged. "Let them look."


    I scoffed. "Well, nobody would care. I look ugly now. Nobody would even recognize me."


    That made him freeze. His smile faltered like a bird crashing in the air. "Why won¡¯t they?"


    I tapped the side of my cheek, where the scar used to stretch from my temple down to my jaw. "Because of my scar. It makes me look..."


    But my fingers touched smooth skin.


    I froze.


    "What...?"


    I pressed harder, tracing the spot where the scar should¡¯ve been. Where it <i>had</i> been. The gnarled flesh that had made Luis Miguel and his friends...


    His friends...


    Oh, my God. My poor friends. They were all gone. Just like that. I¡¯d mourn them properly with Luis Miguelter.


    For now, I needed to make the most of my time with Axel. And did my scar just disappear?!


    "Axel," I breathed. "Axel... where¡¯s my scar?"


    He blinked. "Wait¡ªyou didn¡¯t <i>know</i>?"


    "Know <i>what</i>?"


    "That when you felt your wolf again..." he walked over, cupping my cheek and turning it gently toward the light, "it healed you."


    My mouth fell open. "You¡¯re kidding."


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare."


    I sprinted to the mirror, heels cking on the wooden floor like a horse on a mission. I turned my face left, and right, then leaned so close my breath fogged the ss.


    There it was¡ªmy cheek. My jawline. My entire face was unmarred and whole.


    "Oh my God," I whispered. "Oh, Dios m¨ªo."

 Chapter 223: _ Don’t Hide My Mark

    <h4>Chapter 223: _ Don¡¯t Hide My Mark</h4>


    <i>I HAVE A WOLF!</i>


    Joy exploded in my chest like fireworks. I spun around, dress swishing like I was in a fairytale. "This is huge! Axel! I have a wolf! I <i>really</i> have a wolf!"


    He barely had time to react before I threw myself at him.


    We collided, and he stumbled back, catching me with augh. "You¡¯re going to knock us both out, cari?o."


    "I love you!" I cried, peppering kisses across his face. "I <i>love</i> you."


    "Tell me again," he teased and I felt his hands firm on my waist.


    "I love you," I said against his lips.


    He kissed me like he was sealing a vow. Slow and deep, like we had all the time in the world, even if we knew we didn¡¯t.


    "I love you," I whispered again, softer this time, like the words were sacred because they were.


    Axel grinned against my lips, fingers brushing through the strands at the nape of my neck. His touch alone could write poetry on my skin.


    I was floating; dizzy, giddy, weightless with joy. It wasn¡¯t just that I had a wolf again. It wasn¡¯t just that my face was healed. It was <i>him</i>. <i>Us</i>.


    The truth of what we were finally sitting like a crown on my chest, heavy with meaning and so, so precious.


    He kissed me again like he was mapping the taste of my relief. His lip sucking on my upper one and mine on his lower.


    Gosh, he tasted like divinity. He was the perfect example of an Alpha male. One made solely for me.


    But then he pulled back suddenly, and I caught the flicker in his eyes. It was a mischievous glint that could only mean trouble.


    "What?" I narrowed my eyes.


    "Well..." He rubbed the back of his neck, like he was suddenly bashful. "Since we¡¯re in such a spiritual, magical moment..."


    "Oh no," I groaned dramatically, even as my grin widened. "Don¡¯t you dare ruin this."


    "Hear me out, mi amor. I just wanted to ask you something. Been meaning to, actually." I chuckled amidst a low and sinful voice.


    "Axel..." I dragged his name like a threat, but the butterflies in my stomach danced like they were at a wedding reception.


    He stepped back just enough to look down at me, his eyes softening. "Stop hiding my mark."


    Dios, the way my mouth popped open.


    "Wait¡ªwhat?"


    He extended a hand, thumb brushing the spot just above my corbone where, beneath the high neckline of the dress, the mark lived. His mark.


    His im. <i>Mine.</i>


    "You mean..." I gestured to my neck. "No more scarves?"


    "No more scarves."


    My stomach swooped like I was riding a rollercoaster blindfolded. "But what if people ask questions?"


    "Let them," he said simply as a devilish grin spread on his face. "Let them wonder. Let them specte. They¡¯ve been nosy their whole lives; why stop them now?"


    I opened my mouth to protest. Closed it again. Damn him. He made sense.


    "But people will talk. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the disowned daughter of De La Vega, wolfless and worthless, now a bearer of an illegitimate and unimed mark." I tried again, weakly.


    "Good. Let them build anticipation." He smirked, throwing his hands in the air.


    Was Axel teaching me how to not give a fuck not to mention two right now?


    A wickedugh slipped out of me before I could stop it. I pressed a hand to his chest, mostly to keep myself from melting into it.


    "You are such a bad influence."


    He smacked on his lips. "Trust me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, I haven¡¯t begun to get to the level of <i>bad</i> I n on teaching you."


    I rolled my eyes so hard they nearly escaped my skull. "I swear, one day, I¡¯m going to record everything you say and y it back to you in court."


    "Then I¡¯d win the jury over in five seconds. Have you <i>seen</i> my face?" He stroked his beard like a bloody arrogant son of a gun.


    Arrogant, cocky, and way too good-looking for my sanity.


    I sighed dramatically and ced my hands on his cheeks. "Fine," I said. "I¡¯ll stop hiding it. I¡¯ll stop hiding <i>you</i>. I trust you every step of the way, Axel. Even if the steps are stupid and illegal and probably emotionally scarring."


    He pressed his forehead against mine. "And I¡¯ll lead you through every one of them."


    We kissed again, not like we were sealing a deal this time, but like we were building a home between our lips.


    My hands tangled in his hair. He gripped my waist. Every nerve in my body sparked like fireworks.


    Then, he pulled away reluctantly, judging by the way his eyes clung to me,ark and nodded toward the far wall.


    "Come on," he said. "Let me show you something."


    I narrowed my eyes. "If this ends with me in a dungeon or standing on a table making a toast in front of the entire pack, I <i>will</i> bite you."


    "You already have," he winked. "And I liked it."


    He led me to a bookshelf. A freaking bookshelf. I folded my arms, skeptical.


    "You¡¯re about to go full clich¨¦ on me, aren¡¯t you?"


    He grinned, then reached up and tugged on the spine of a thick, dusty volume titled <i>The Origins of Pack Law</i>.


    With a soft <i>click</i>, the shelf groaned and slid open.


    I stumbled back. "Oh my God. You have a secret passage."


    "Only for the Alpha¡¯s family." His voice dropped. "Nobody outside the bloodline knows about it. Not even the Elders."


    I peeked inside. The passage was narrow and dim, lit by flickeringnterns that glowed amber against the stone walls. Hot air kissed my face. It smelled faintly of pine, wax, and time.


    "And you¡¯re just <i>casually</i> showing it to me?"


    He looked at me like I was insane. "You¡¯re my mate."


    "Well, yes, but..."


    "And my future Luna."


    "I <i>know...</i>"


    "And my wife, probably. Hopefully. Eventually. Assuming you don¡¯t kill me in my sleep."


    "That¡¯s still pending."


    He smirked. "So yes. I¡¯m showing you."

 Chapter 224: _ I Am Not UGLY!

    <h4>Chapter 224: _ I Am Not UGLY!</h4>


    I bit my lip. My heart was drumming a ridiculous beat in my chest. Was it the thrill of sneaking out? The weight of being trusted with this? Or maybe just the way Axel looked at me like I was worthy of all of it?


    He extended his hand. "Ready, wife?"


    "God, stop saying it like that," I hissed, shoving my hand into his. "You¡¯re going to make mebust."


    "That¡¯s the idea."


    We stepped into the passage, the door sliding shut behind us with a soft <i>thunk</i>. I jumped.


    Axel squeezed my fingers. "Rx. The other end opens right near the garden wall. No one ever checks it."


    I arched an eyebrow. "And you know this because...?"


    "Because I was a teenage boy once with way too much curiosity and a minor problem with authority."


    "Only minor?"


    "Well," he smirked, "the punishments were major."


    The tunnel sloped gently downward. Our footsteps echoed slightly, and I tried not to focus on the creepy horror-movie vibe. Instead, I focused on Axel¡¯s warm, solid, and real hand.


    I ran my free hand along the stone wall, feeling the grooves and indentations. "This feels ancient."


    "It is. Built by my great-great-grandfather. He was a paranoid bastard, but a genius. Said an Alpha should always have an escape route."


    "Smart man."


    "Very. He also married a witch. She probably designed the locking mechanism."


    "Wait, what?"


    "Oh yeah. Our bloodline is a little mixed up."


    We walked in silence for a moment with our footsteps the only audible sound.


    Then, I sighed. "I never thought I¡¯d be sneaking out of the packhouse <i>with</i> the future Alpha. Usually, I¡¯m sneaking <i>from the</i> future Alpha."


    Axelughed. "You¡¯re wee for the upgrade."


    I smiled.


    Eventually, the passage ended at a small, ornate metal door. Axel pressed his palm to it, and with a faint click, it swung open into sunlight.


    I stepped out into a secluded part of the garden, surrounded by ivy and lc bushes. Stars blinked overhead like they were winking just for me.


    Axel stepped behind me, arms slipping around my waist. "Wee to freedom."


    I leaned back into him, breathing in the quiet, the space, theck of eyes and rules and judgments. It felt like stepping into a dream.


    "This is perfect," I whispered. "But won¡¯t people see us together?"


    "Not if we¡¯re fast," he grinned. "And I¡¯m always fast."


    I elbowed him in the ribs. "You <i>better</i> not be."


    He groaned dramatically. "You wound me."


    I turned in his arms and kissed him again, long and slow. When we pulled apart, we were both breathless.


    "Lead the way, Alpha."


    "Yes, Luna."


    And with that, we slipped into the sunlight, into freedom, into something that felt a lot like the beginning of forever.


    .


    .


    Axel kept close, his hand still wrapped around mine. There was something uncharacteristically tense about the way his fingers curled... like he didn¡¯t want to let go, even if he knew he had to.


    We rounded the corner near the outer edge of the estate where the garden met the orchard. And that¡¯s when he stopped walking.


    "I can¡¯t go with you," he said softly.


    "Here we go..." I muttered.


    He turned to face me, his face fully lit by the sunlight. He looked like something from a myth. All dangerous and tender, with too much weight in his eyes.


    "If I¡¯m seen leaving the packhouse with you, we risk the whole n. It¡¯ll get back to my father. Or worse, yours and your sister."


    I blinked up at him, not surprised but still... disappointed. "I know," I whispered, even if I didn¡¯t <i>like</i> knowing.


    He brought our joined hands to his lips and kissed the back of mine. My skin buzzed.


    "I¡¯lle see you at Santa Leticia tomorrow. First light, before anyone¡¯s awake. I¡¯ll bring food. And I¡¯ll bring you a little gift too."


    I choked out augh. "You really know how to court ady."


    "I do my best," he said, then leaned in to kiss me again.


    It was gentle. It was one of those kisses that makes you feel like you¡¯ve been holding your breath your entire life and only now remembered how to inhale.


    When we pulled apart, he rested his forehead against mine. "Go," he said.


    I nodded even though my throat was tight. "Go," I repeated, and then because I couldn¡¯t help myself¡ªI added, "Try not to get in trouble, okay?"


    He grinned. "Not until after Rosa¡¯s life."


    That earned a real smile from me.


    Then I turned and walked away. I didn¡¯t look back because if I did, I¡¯d run straight into his arms again and probably sob into his shoulder, and I was <i>trying</i> to be dignified.


    The path from the garden led around the perimeter of the packhouse. I kept my head low, arms folded, trying to appear like someone on an urgent errand, not someone who had just made out with the future Alpha first in his room and in a hidden tunnel.


    As I crept past the western wing, I began to see people. A few workers in dark aprons and uniforms were setting up the morning deliveries; fresh bread, milk, giant sacks of potatoes. One of them nced up and squinted.


    "Wait... is that...?"


    "No way," another murmured, adjusting the crate in her arms. "Isn¡¯t that Don Diego¡¯s daughter? The Omega one?"


    I quickened my pace. Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to be invisible forever. My face had been stered on enough pack newsletters over the years to haunt people¡¯s dreams.


    "She used to be pretty," someone muttered behind me. "But the rumors said she got... you know. Ugly."


    "Ugly how?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Just ugly. Probably cursed."


    <i>Oh good,</i> I thought bitterly, <i>I¡¯ve gone from tragic heiress to local horror story.</i> I resisted the urge to flip them off over my shoulder and instead kept walking like I hadn¡¯t heard them. <i>You¡¯re above this. You¡¯re mature. You¡¯re...</i>


    "Maybe it¡¯s true what they say. Maybe Don Diego locked her up because of shame."


    Okay, no. I spun on my heel, stared directly at the women, and smiled sweetly. "Tell Don Diego I said hello," I chirped. "And let him know I¡¯m still not dead. Much to your disappointment. And I¡¯m not ugly as you can see!"


    Their mouths opened, but I didn¡¯t wait to hear the reply. I turned back around and marched on.


    <i>Fucking gossips!</i>

 Chapter 225: _ Seeing Luis Miguel

    <h4>Chapter 225: _ Seeing Luis Miguel</h4>


    The mouths of the gossip mongers opened, but I didn¡¯t wait to hear the reply. I turned back around and marched on.


    I continued to proceed ahead and soon exited the packhouse gates and into the pack itself. I knew


    didn¡¯t get far before a dumb thought tripped me like a stone in the road.


    <i>What if I found Luis Miguel?</i>


    I paused in my tracks, heart thudding. <i>He should be the one with me when I go to see Gonzalo¡¯s family. And the others¡¯. He was their friend. I wouldn¡¯t know how to handle this on my own. </i>


    And as much as I didn¡¯t want to see him all broody, I knew he¡¯d at least say somethingforting. He was good at that... sounding charming even when he could literally make you want to separate his bones from his body.


    The problem? I had no idea where he lived.


    I sighed, ncing around the quiet pack streets. The sun was starting to rise, casting honey-colored light on the stone walkways and dusty wooden stalls. I passed a man hanging up meat pies and another uncrating apples that smelled of cinnamon.


    Then I saw a small fruit vendor tucked between tworger shops. A woman with tight braids was cing mangoes into neat pyramids.


    Perfect.


    I stepped forward and cleared my throat. "Hi, excuse me..."


    She didn¡¯t hear me. Or maybe she did and just didn¡¯t care. Her back was to me as she spoke to another vendor across the stall.


    "...swear on the Moon Goddess, I saw her with my own eyes. She looked like a ghost. Pale as a sheet."


    "Are you sure it was her?"


    "I¡¯d bet my best avocados. Don Diego¡¯s Omega daughter. Swore she was dead or rotting in the woods. But no. She¡¯s back. Limping around like a... like a cursed thing."


    For the love of...


    My mouth fell open instantly. Could they all just give me a break already?!


    "I heard she got beat so bad that I can¡¯t me the Moon Goddess for not giving her a wolf."


    The vendorughed. "Don¡¯t say that! That¡¯s cruel."


    "Well, maybe her wolf had good taste."


    Okay. <i>Rude.</i>


    I cleared my throat louder. "Hi... <i>excuse me</i>¡ªI¡¯m standing right here."


    The woman froze with her gossip and turned, her smile falling. Her eyes widened. "Oh."


    "Yeah," I said dryly. "Hi. The ghost¡¯s alive. Now, do you know where Luis Miguel stays or not?"


    She fumbled. "I... uh... maybe by the bakery near the east wing. Or was it along the public toilet? I can¡¯t remember..."


    "Thanks," I said before she could dig herself into a deeper hole, and turned on my heel.


    Behind me, I heard her whisper, "She didn¡¯t look cursed. She looked mad."


    Good.


    As I approached the area, the scent of bread wafted through the air along with the aroma of ripe fruits from nearby stalls. Children yed nearby, theirughter ringing out, while elders sat on porches, observing the morning bustle.?


    People began to notice me. Their eyes trailed on my dress which was a flowing garment that shimmered subtly in the sunlight. I overheard whispers:?


    "Is that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"?


    "She almost looks like the Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ of before."?


    "I thought she was... well, not as pretty anymore."?


    A young man with a camera suddenly stepped into my path, snapping a photo without asking. "This is going straight to my blog," he announced, grinning.?


    Look, I was done tolerating all o their bullshits. As Axel had said, I needed to start standing up for myself.


    It wasn¡¯t like keeping mute all these while had gotten me anywhere.


    I marched up to the jerk, snatching the camera from his hands. He gasped, reaching out as if to reim it.?


    "You think it¡¯s okay to take someone¡¯s photo without permission?" I snapped.?


    He stammered, "I... I didn¡¯t mean any harm."?


    I considered smashing the camera on the ground, but a thought stopped me. If this photo circted, it might reach my father and Rosa. Let them see me, see that I¡¯m not hiding.?


    Let them see that their scar did not do its deed. Let them see that despite seizing all of my cute dresses, I still wore a beautiful dress today.


    I handed the camera back to him. "Next time, ask. It¡¯s called basic decency."?


    He nodded, eyes wide. Around us, people watched in stunned silence. I turned and continued on with my head held high.?


    The houses here were modest, built from sun-bleached bricks with terracotta roofs. Flower boxes adorned windows, and the scent of jasmine was everywhere in the air. In front of one house, a woman and a teenage girl were tending to potted nts.?


    I recognized them immediately: Luis Miguel¡¯s mother and sister. His sister had also attended the same high school at once while his mother never ceased to visit the school every time he got in trouble which was literally ALL THE TIME!


    My heartbeat elerated as I approached.?


    "Good morning," I greeted.?


    The woman turned, her eyes widening in surprise. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? Is that really you?"?


    I nodded. "I¡¯m looking for Luis Miguel."


    The girl scowled. "What are you doing here?"?


    "Marta! That¡¯s no way to wee a guest!" Her mother admonished.?


    I offered a small smile. "It¡¯s okay. I understand."


    The woman sighed. "Luis has been grieving. He hasn¡¯t eaten in two days. He¡¯s inside, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll want to see anyone."?


    I nodded, understanding the depth of his sorrow. "I¡¯d like to see him, if that¡¯s okay."?


    She stepped aside, gesturing toward the door. "Of course, dear. Come in."?


    As I entered the humble home, apprehension and determination warmed over me. I was here for Luis Miguel, to offerfort and support. And perhaps, in doing so, find a bit of sce myself.?


    As I entered the house, the scent ofvender and cooking soup enveloped me, grounding me for the conversation ahead.?


    I had no idea what to say to Luis Miguel but he had been useful to me and the least I could do was tofort him even though the deaths of the boys hurt me greatly as well.

 Chapter 226: _ Shared Grief

    <h4>Chapter 226: _ Shared Grief</h4>


    I stepped into the modest home, the scent ofvender and simmering soup enveloping me, grounding me for the conversation ahead.


    The walls were adorned with family photos. With one nce, anyone who looked well enough could see just how each told a story of love,ughter, and shared memories.


    The floor creaked negligibly beneath my feet. One could tell that this was an aged home and the lives lived within it.


    "Luis Miguel?" I called out, my voice tentative yet hopeful.


    I didn¡¯t get a response at my first trial, so I tried again, louder this time.


    "Luis Miguel, it¡¯s Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    Suddenly, a door creaked open, and Luis Miguel appeared. His eyes were red-rimmed and swollen. Without a word, he rushed towards me, enveloping me in a tight embrace.


    His body trembled against mine, and I could feel the depth of his sorrow. I was caught off-guard about the hug at first but I also melted into it, remembering how we shared the same grief, how we were both the only friends those boys had, I hugged him back.


    "I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re gone," Luis Miguel whispered and his voice was choked with emotion. "Ruben, Gonzalo, Pedro... they were more than friends; they were my brothers."


    I held him tighter, meanwhile, my own tears were about to spill. "I know, Luis. I miss them too. They were incredible people."


    He pulled back slightly, looking into my eyes. "Remember when we all got caught trying to hide a rat in your bag back in High school?"


    I chuckled through my tears. "And Pedro denied it to the principal, saying he only thought about and did it in his dreams."


    Luis Miguel smiled faintly. That was the first sign of light on his grief-stricken face. "They always had each other¡¯s backs. We all did."


    He suddenly copsed to the floor, burying his head into his knees. "It hurts so much, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I don¡¯t know how to go on without them."


    I knelt beside him, cing aforting hand on his back. "We¡¯ll get through this together. They would want us to live, to honor their memories by continuing the bond we all shared."


    He looked up at me and I could see the pain and gratitude in his eyes. "Thank you for being here."


    We sat in silence for a while, the grief we both shared heavy in our hearts. The only audible sounds were the asional creak of the house and the distant chirping of birds outside.


    After some time, Luis Miguel stood up, offering me a hand. "Come on, let¡¯s sit in the garden. They always loved it out there."


    We walked outside, watching as the morning sun casts a warm glow over the neatly tended nts. The scent of jasmine filled the air, and the gentle rustling of leaves provided a soothing backdrop.


    As we sat on the bench, Luis Miguel turned to me. "Do you remember the time Ruben tried to teach us all how to dance the traditional pack dance?"


    Iughed, the memory vivid. "He ended up tripping over his own feet and taking Gonzalo down with him."


    Luis Miguel chuckled as a genuine smile spread across his face. "Pedro tried to save them but ended up in the pile too. We were all a mess."


    I could remember all of those memories from high school like they happened yesterday.


    We sat infortable silence, reminiscing about the good times, and allowing the memories to bring a semnce of peace to our aching hearts.


    After a while, Luis Miguel spoke again, but his tone was more resolute. "I need to be strong, for them. They wouldn¡¯t want me to wallow in sorrow."


    I nodded, cing a hand on his. "And I¡¯m here to help you through it."


    He looked at me, his eyes shining with appreciation which was strange considering his history. "Thank you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Your presence means more than words can express."


    We sat together, the sun rising higher in the sky. Despite the pain, we knew that together, we could honor our friends¡¯ memories and find a way to heal.


    The breeze in the garden was softer than I expected for a day like this. It rustled through the leaves, as if nature herself was trying to be gentle with us.


    Luis Miguel sat beside me, hunched forward with his elbows on his knees. His fingers twisted together, knuckles white, as he stared nkly at the overgrown hedge across the path. I didn¡¯t speak right away. Sometimes silence said more than any well-meaning words could.


    Then he spoke in a low tone like the words were too heavy to carry.


    "Do you know the state they found their bodies in?"


    I turned my head sharply, my stomach knotting. The air changed. The sweetness of jasmine turned sour in my nose. His voice wasn¡¯t just sad now. It was dark, trembling.


    I looked at him and saw his eyes glistening with unshed tears, his lips narrowly parted like he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to hear an answer.


    The answer was gore. <i>Nothing to write home about. </i>


    I paused but nodded. "I... heard."


    Luis Miguel exhaled. It was a shudder. And then a sob wed out of him like it had been trying to escape since morning.


    It did but I guess it wasn¡¯t enough.


    He mmed his fist against his knee. "Who could do that? Who¡ªwho does that to twenty-year-old boys who were just... just mischievous and stupid and <i>alive</i>?"


    His voice cracked and kept breaking as he spoke. It was like hearing someone scream underwater; muted but so raw it shook me.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My own chest tightened, and the pain I¡¯d been keeping at bay cracked through.


    "It was horrible," I whispered.


    "Horrible?" he repeated bitterly. "Mar¨ªa, they didn¡¯t just shoot them or something... They <i>mutted</i> them. Ruben¡¯s fingers were broken backward like someone wanted him to beg before he died. Gonzalo¡¯s throat was torn open. Pedro..." His voice choked. "Pedro didn¡¯t even have a face left."


    I covered my mouth with both hands as if that would keep the cry in. But it didn¡¯t. It slipped through my fingers so warm and sharp, and I wept.


    "They didn¡¯t deserve that," I gasped, wiping my cheeks with my sleeves. "Even if they were reckless. Even if they were <i>idiots</i> sometimes... they didn¡¯t deserve to die like that."


    "No, they didn¡¯t," Luis Miguel whispered, staring at the ground. "And now I just keep thinking¡ªwhat if I¡¯d been with them? Would I have died too? Would they still have been found like that? Or would I have... done something?"


    I reached over and grabbed his hand. It was cold and tense in mine. "You don¡¯t get to me yourself. They were <i>ambushed</i>, Luis. Nobody could¡¯ve predicted that."


    "But why them?" he rasped. "They weren¡¯t saints, no, but they were good. They were <i>mine</i>. Ruben still slept with a light on because he was afraid of the dark¡ªhe just never admitted it. Gonzalo cried during cheesy romance movies. Pedro gave money to stray kids on the street even when he was broke. And now they¡¯re just¡ªjust <i>pieces</i>.."

 Chapter 227: _ The Beta Loves You

    <h4>Chapter 227: _ The Beta Loves You</h4>


    I leaned in and wrapped my arms around his shoulders, holding him tightly even as he trembled. My tears soaked into the back of his shirt. He clung to me like a drowning man to driftwood.


    "I¡¯m here," I whispered. "I¡¯ll always be here for you, Luis Miguel. As a friend. As your sister. I promise. You¡¯re not alone."


    There was a pause. It was a moment suspended in heavy air.


    Then he pulled back slowly with his eyes scanning mine. I felt the shift before I even registered what it meant. Luis Miguel¡¯s eyes dropped to my lips, and I realized toote what was happening.


    He inclined toward me and I froze. His hand slid up to cradle the side of my face, gentle, shaking, and desperate.


    I turned my head away before our lips could meet.


    "Luis..." I said softly, cing my hand over his and moving it down. "No."


    He blinked, then recoiled as if stung. "I¡ªsorry. I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    The attempt sort of brings back the memories of the day they all had me pinned in the alley by the market.


    I knew they¡¯d repent and redeem themselves but it didn¡¯t invalidate my trauma.


    "It¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re hurting. I am too. But this isn¡¯t... it¡¯s not the time, okay? We¡¯re grieving. And I meant what I said. I¡¯m here as your friend. As your <i>sister</i>. Let¡¯s hold onto that."


    He stared at the ground, shame blooming across his face in patches of red. "I¡¯m such an idiot."


    "No, you¡¯re not." I gave his hand a gentle squeeze. "You¡¯re heartbroken. We both are. And sometimes grief makes us reach out in ways we don¡¯t understand. But I¡¯m still here. And I still care."


    There was silence. Then he sniffed hard and gave a shaky nod.


    "Okay," he murmured. "Okay."


    As the sun dipped lower, a gentle breeze rustled the leaves, carrying with it the faint scent of jasmine. The warmth of the day began to wane, reced by the cool embrace of the evening. I nced at Luis Miguel.


    His face was mapped with sorrow and resilience, etched with lines that spoke of recent grief and lingering memories.


    "We should head back in," I suggested softly, breaking the silence that had settled between us.


    He nodded, rising from the bench with a sigh. We walked back into the house, the creaking floorboards beneath our feet echoing the reality of our shared loss.


    Inside, the aroma of steaming soup was still in thair, though faint. It was aforting reminder of the home¡¯s enduring warmth.


    Approaching the kitchen, I found Luis Miguel¡¯s mother bustling about even though her movements were willful they were still tinged with mncholy.


    "Se?ora," I began, "thank you for your hospitality. I should be going now."


    She turned to me and her eyes were moist but kind. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you¡¯re always wee here. Take care, dear. Don¡¯t stay outte. I tell you, Los chicos, this pack is now filled with serial killers."


    "Thank you, se?ora. I¡¯ll make sure to be extra careful." I beamed at the woman.


    I understood her fear after everything that¡¯s happened.


    Luis Miguel appeared beside me with a nd expression.


    "I¡¯ll walk you out," he offered, the remnants of the awkward moment we had back then still palpable.


    We stepped outside with the evening air crisp against our skin. The streetlights blinked to life, illuminating a golden hue over the quiet neighborhood. As we walked, silence enveloped us, until Luis Miguel broke it.


    "So," he began in a casual yet probing tone, "you and Beta Axel?"


    <i>Huh? </i>


    I turned to him, eyebrows raised in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    He shrugged with a smirk appearing on his lips. "He¡¯s always looking out for you. The way he cares... it¡¯s like he loves you."


    Well, he indeed loves me. <i>I¡¯m d you noticed, Luis Miguel. However, one thing baffled me. How on earth did Luis Miguel know this? </i>


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Are you saying that just because you brought Axel to Santa Leticia?"


    Luis Miguel¡¯s smirk faded and he took on a serious demeanor. "That, and when Beta Axel came to punish us because of what we did to you."


    <i>Punish them for what they did to me?! What on earth was that supposed to mean? </i>


    I stopped in my tracks, turning to face him fully. "Wait, what? What are you talking about?"


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "After everything that happened, he made us sweep the entire market. Said we needed to turn over a new leaf. It was his way of making us atone for our actions."


    <strong><i>OMG! Axel did that?! </i></strong>


    Howe no one told me?! But then, thinking back at how the boys suddenly turned a new leaf and how they had gone about it, I should have realized that something didn¡¯t sit quite right.


    I stared at him as the revtion sank in. "So that¡¯s why you all suddenly changed?"


    He nodded. "Yeah. It was his doing and I¡¯m sincerely grateful for him because God knows the amount of mistakes I might have made if I hadn¡¯t changed."


    He nced at me, eyes mncholic and glossy. "Especially when ites to you."


    He was right. He did make a lot of mistakes.


    A wave of admiration and gratitude washed over me. I had always known Axel was kind, but this... this was beyond anything I had imagined. My heart swelled with appreciation for the man who had stood up for me, who had believed in my worth even when others hadn¡¯t.


    "Thank you for telling me," I whispered, my voice beyond emotional.


    Luis Miguel smiled. I could see the genuine warmth in his eyes. "He cares about you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Maybe more than you realize."


    Axel cared about me. Luis Miguel of all people was affirming that to me. It was just yet another confirmation that whoever I saw at Don Diego¡¯s vi, the one who came to im and have sex with Rosa was no one but an imposter witch.


    I¡¯d do anything to clear Axel¡¯s name and get him the justice he deserved.


    As we reached the end of the street, I turned to Luis Miguel, cing a hand on his arm. "Thank you, Luis. For everything. Turning a new leaf and being my second friend ever."


    He nodded, and we stood there for a moment. Then, with a final smile, I turned and walked away with my heart lighter than it had been in days.

 Chapter 228: _ My Future

    <h4>Chapter 228: _ My Future</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 228</strong>


    <strong><i>~ Axel¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    It had been a hell of crazy mumbo jumbo these past few days. From discovering that the murderer of the Packhouse guard and the boys were the same person to the entire pack now on the edge because they felt they were no longer safe.


    My Father, Don Diego, and the entire Alpha council were on the verge of paranoia after the death of the boys. At first, they thought it¡¯d be one single murder and were about to exploit the situation.


    However, now that they¡¯d realized that we might all be in danger, all hands had gotten on the deck.


    I was returning from the council meeting when I glimpsed ¨¢lvaro up ahead, heading to the other wing of the pack¡ªthe more secluded one with someone whose silhouette seemed pretty familiar.


    "Cami?" I wondered aloud.


    I tried to catch her scent, but the rain had washed everything away, dulling even my strongest senses.


    At first, I had wanted to ignore and mind my business but something prompted me to react.


    Just peep, see what ¨¢lvaro was doing going to such a location with ady d in a towel when he was betrothed to marrying Rosa in a few days and go about minding your business when things turned out to be the opposite of what I had thought.


    I was suddenly d I chose to be a busybody. At first, it was the speedy beating of her heart that drifted to my ears. And then, ¨¢lvaro¡¯s horrible and disgusting words to her defiant threats.


    But he was going to do it anyway. He was going to molest her.


    I didn¡¯t wait for logic or caution. My wolf burst through, snapping like a whip through my veins, and before I realized I¡¯d even moved, I was <i>there</i>.


    "¨¢LVARO!"


    The name ripped from my throat like a weapon, louder than the rain and ten times more furious.


    He froze. His hand was wrapped around her wrist, forcing her against the wall. The towel she wore had slipped slightly, revealing a bruise blooming on her shoulder.


    That was it.


    I saw red. Not the poetic or symbolic rage, but real, feral, blinding <i>red</i>.


    I did what I knew how to do best; protect her. <i>Hell, it felt like that was my destiny; protecting her. </i>This was the kind of fate where you don¡¯t argue.


    The type that you wee with both of your hands and curl all over.


    And just like that, I had the best night of my life; by her side. Bathing her and being bathed, sleeping in each other¡¯s arms and then proceeding to share the best of mornings was a luxury I never thought I could ever be afforded.


    More than ever now, I wanted to wife her up. Oh, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you pretty sweet angel. Why don¡¯t you just wait and watch me marry you?


    I swear, I never believed in fate. Not truly. Not until that moment. Not until her.


    Because there was no logical reason why I should¡¯ve been there that night, walking in the rain, taking the long way back to my quarters when I literally had a car, minding business that wasn¡¯t mine¡ªexcept it <i>was</i> mine. She <i>was</i> mine.


    I never poke into others¡¯ businesses but this time, I did. Oh, fate, how funny and ironic you are!


    And I don¡¯t mean that in the alpha-possessive, controlling kind of way. I mean...my soul knew hers. My bones had memorized the sound of her breath. My heart had tuned itself to her trembling voice.


    She hadn¡¯t said much after I pulled her away from him. Her eyes were red, her body was shaking¡ªnot just from the cold, but from the shock. I¡¯d picked her up and carried her like something precious, like she¡¯d shatter if I let her feet touch the ground.


    And maybe she would have. Maybe she already had.


    I didn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t trust myself to. All I could do was hold her tighter.


    I bathed her.


    Gently, reverently, like she was something sacred. She wouldn¡¯t let me leave the room, even though she was shy and fragile and kept hiding her face in the crook of my neck. She wanted to be seen... <i>needed</i> to be seen¡ªbut couldn¡¯t look me in the eye while I did it.


    So I whispered stupid things. Random things. About the way her hair reminded me of sunlight in water. About how her corbone looked like something carved by a renaissance artist. About how beautiful her scars were.


    And when I finally wrapped her in warm clothes and tucked her into my bed, she asked in the smallest voice, "Will you stay?"


    Will I stay?


    We¡¯d agreed I would sleep on the couch, but fuck couches when I could just sleep beside her.


    Hell, I would¡¯ve burned kingdoms just to have that invitation.


    So Iy next to her. I didn¡¯t touch her, not until she reached for me. And even then, I held her like the world might end the moment I let go. Because for her¡ªit nearly had.


    She fell asleep to my heartbeat. I didn¡¯t sleep. Not really.


    I stared at the ceiling, then at her. I watched the way hershes fluttered as she dreamed. I made promises to the moon, to the stars, to any god that was listening.


    And in the morning, when I¡¯d finally drifted off to what could barely be called a night of sleep, I felt her taking her time to watch me. It was her turn, so I allowed her to have her monument.


    But then she reached up, touched my jaw with her fingertips, and smiled.


    And damn if that smile didn¡¯t undo me all over again.


    She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s done to me. How she¡¯s rewired the mess of who I used to be. How she¡¯s made me want things I¡¯ve never allowed myself to want¡ªpeace, a home, love, a life where I can just <i>be</i> without all the shadows creeping in.


    And yeah, the world¡¯s burning down around us.


    Murderers on the loose. Pack politics getting nastier by the day. Secrets were so heavy they¡¯re sinking everything.


    But in this one moment, I don¡¯t care. Because she¡¯s here. Because she¡¯s safe.


    Becausest night, when I fought ¨¢lvaro and won, I wasn¡¯t just protecting her¡ªI was protecting my own future.


    And now, I¡¯m going to fight for it.


    For her. For <i>us</i>.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge that <i>we</i> exist. That I¡¯d die before saying "I do" to Rosa.


    Even if the whole damn world rises up against me for loving the girl they all look past, I¡¯ll choose her.


    Every damn time. Now watch me do it.

 Chapter 229: _ Error, Do Not Unlock!

    <h4>Chapter 229: _ Error, Do Not Unlock!</h4>


    Axel stood there for a moment, hands shoved into his pockets like he didn¡¯t just ask me to sleep in the same room with him as casually as one wouldment on the weather.


    Then his eyes flicked over me slowly and attentively as if he was checking for damage.


    "Do you need anything?" he asked softly.


    I paused, peeking down at myself. My hair was stered to my skull, my clothes damp from the drizzle that had caught me on the way here, and my entire body had the scent of earth, wet leaves, and mild panic.


    So yes, I needed a lot of things. Starting with a new identity.


    "Maybe..." I cleared my throat, trying to sound breezy. "A new towel. And um, a change of clothes?"


    He nodded, already turning. "You can wear anything of mine. Unless you don¡¯t want my scent on you."


    My breath ceased. <i>What did he just casually say?</i>


    Okay. That was not ying fair. Axel knew exactly what he was doing.


    "I don¡¯t mind," I said, too quickly. Then I winced.


    "I mean¡ªI don¡¯t not mind. I mean... your scent is¡ªuh¡ªit¡¯s fine. Nice even. Good. Smells like... whatever."


    Why was I like this? He said just one sentence and I couldn¡¯t form a coherent one.


    He gave a little smirk that made me want to fling something at him.


    "You should shower. Wash all that rain and dirt off." His eyes trailed my body from the top to bottom.


    The thing was, I was barely covered in fabric and that look in his eyes was the type that made me feel like I wasn¡¯t even wrapped in anything.


    Like a garnished Christmas chicken set in the center of the table, ready to be devoured. Oh, Axel... what the hell are you doin?


    I cleared my throat to shake off the awkwardness. "Yeah. Okay."


    I stood there. He didn¡¯t move.


    I blinked. "You... you¡¯re not going to leave?"


    He cocked his head, like I¡¯d asked him if unicorns were allergic to strawberries. "Leave?"


    "Yes!" I motioned toward the door, iling like a windmill. "So I can undress?"


    His brows lifted a little. "You¡¯re going to be my wife."


    Wait. WHAT?


    He was still on and about this wife thing. Rosa was going to be his wife, not me. However, since we¡¯ve decided to be selfish tonight, I might as well enjoy the moment while itsted.


    "So?" I gawked.


    "So what¡¯s the difference?" He leaned casually against the dresser. "Sooner orter, I¡¯ll see all of you anyway."


    My jaw unhinged. This man did <i>not</i> just say that.


    "Axel!" I squeaked, covering myself with my arms as if that would protect me from his x-ray fianc¨¦ vision. "Are you saying you n to sit there while I¡ªwhile I strip?"


    His grin was slow andzy. "Watching you undress might help ease some of the tension in my bones, you know. A man is tired and stress, love."


    "I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE YOU!"


    I spun away from him so fast I nearly slipped on the tiled floor. My heart was doing somersaults. My brain? MIA. Thatment should¡¯ve been illegal. There should¡¯ve been a police siren. I wanted to protest. I <i>should¡¯ve</i> protested.


    But instead, I stood there, shaking a little with my back to him, and arms glued across my chest like an armor of modesty.


    Behind me, I heard the sound off footsteps. Then I felt him. Warmth. Proximity. He was too close. <i>Way</i> too close.


    "Do you want me to undress you myself?" he asked, voice a low murmur that skimmed along the nape of my neck like a secret.


    I swerved, prepared to yell something indignant, but I didn¡¯t get the chance.


    His hands cupped my face gently, reverently, as though he¡¯d been waiting centuries to do it. And then he kissed me.


    Soft at first. So tender that I felt like nothing could ever be handled so tenderly without caving in on itself.


    Then, he went deeper. Like a question that didn¡¯t need an answer and I lost my senses.


    I don¡¯t know when my arms dropped or when the towel slid from my shoulders or when his jacket slipped down my back. But the next thing I knew, I was bare.


    Completely.


    And he was still kissing me. Still so achingly careful, as though I was made of spun sugar and stardust.


    I let out a tiny gasp when I felt the cool air nip at my skin. Reflexively, I tried to cover myself, but Axel caught my hands gently in his.


    "Don¡¯t. You don¡¯t need to hide from me." He murmured.


    My cheeks burned hot enough to roast chestnuts. "I¡¯ve never... this is all new to me."


    "I know," he said, brushing a kiss across my temple. "And I¡¯m not going to take what you¡¯re not ready to give. Not tonight. Not ever. I¡¯m a patient man, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Until after our wedding, I¡¯ll not im you that deeply yet."


    He paused, kissing my neckline and moaning along with it. "You deserve all the appropriateness and I¡¯ll give it to you. I won¡¯t take your innocence until I¡¯ve paid all my dues on you. But that doesn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t take it in all the other ways possible."


    I was still trying to wrap my head around the sweetness of his words or the impossibility of the existence of such a lover boy like him when he scooped me into his arms with such ease that it startled a tiny squeak out of me.


    I clung to his shoulders like a ko, half mortified, and half melting.


    "You¡¯re carrying me?!"


    "I am," he said, smirking. "What, you want to crawl instead?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant..."


    But it was toote. He was already pushing the bathroom door open with his foot and stepping inside.


    The bathroom was warm and dimly lit, the kind of cozy that enveloped you like a smoke. Steam rose gently from the shower, fogging up the mirror. The tiles beneath his feet gleamed faintly, and I smelled sandalwood soap, fresh rain, and Axel.


    He set me down on a small stool by the sink, then reached over and adjusted the water. I watched with wide-eyes, trying not to think too hard about the fact that I was very much naked and this was very much happening.


    He turned with a soft towel slung over one shoulder, and knelt before me like a knight about to take a vow.


    "I¡¯ll be gentle. Tell me if you feel ufortable. At any point." He muttered.


    Saying that like that almost sounded like the romance heroes from the books. Like he was ready to im my innocence which he had just given a timeline.


    I swallowed and could only nod.


    He started with my hair.


    He tilted my head back gently and ran warm water through the strands, careful not to tug at it. His fingers worked giftedly through the knots, massaging my scalp in slow, rhythmic circles that made my eyelids droop.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting it to feel so good.


    Like being cradled by trust.


    Then hethered the shampoo, fingers gliding through my hair, rubbing gently behind my ears, down the nape of my neck. I closed my eyes, letting the water cascade down my back and letting go of everything.


    For a man who despised love, Axel knew just well how to wash a woman¡¯s hair. It raised all the jealous bells in my head; <i>how the hell did he learn to do that?</i>


    Oblivious to my thoughts, he rinsed me slowly, then moved to my arms, lifting each one and rubbing them down with a soft sponge. Every touch was respectful. Every motion he made in this love bath was unhurried.


    <i>Like he was taking all the time he had in the world. I was enjoying it in quite the opposite way. </i>


    "You¡¯re so quiet," he murmured.


    "I¡¯m scared if I speak I¡¯llbust."


    He chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll catch the ashes."


    My lips quirked. "That¡¯s morbid."


    "I thought it was romantic."


    He moved lower, rinsing the curve of my back, then carefully sliding the sponge down my legs. I gasped when his knuckles brushed my inner thigh, and he paused instantly.


    "Too much?"


    "N-No." I cleared my throat. "Just... surprising."


    "I¡¯ll be more careful."


    "No, it¡¯s..." I met his eyes. "You¡¯re doing fine."


    He nodded, a faint smile curling up his lips. "Your body rivals your gloriousness, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, mi Amo. It¡¯s absolutely beautiful."


    "Ah..." I moaned, lips parted as the sound slithered out of my throat.


    Axel nted kisses on my back like it wasn¡¯t wet with soapy water. "It¡¯s so soft. So untouched. So brand new."


    The ecstasy his words evoked was too hard for my naive self to handle. I began to feel some type of heat between my thighs. At the same time, I could feel slimy fluid running down them all the way from my most intimate part like a hungry man glimpsing a pot of soup.


    We didn¡¯t speak for a few moments. Just the sound of running water and the whisper-soft swipes of his sponge against my skin that could be heard. And though the situation was <i>wildly</i> beyond anything I¡¯d ever imagined, it didn¡¯t feel dirty or wrong.


    It felt like care. It felt like him showing me I could be touched without being taken. Loved without being broken.


    <i>God, I love him. I love him so much, I can¡¯t breathe. </i>

 Chapter 230: _ Therapist Luis

    <h4>Chapter 230: _ Therapist Luis</h4>


    I didn¡¯t know what to do with myself after Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ smiled at me like I was her entire morning.


    I mean, what does a man do when the love of his life watches him sleep and <i>smiles</i> like that? Do I just... go and make cereal? Take a walk? Shave my chest?


    The answer was <i>none of the above</i>, because my heart was still doing backflips and my brain had not quite rebooted yet.


    So I did what any sane man in my position would do.


    I got up. Brushed my teeth while cursing ¨¢lvaro under my breath. And decided to go cause a ruckus somewhere else.


    Specifically, at Luis¡¯s ce.


    Yes, more than anything¡ªI needed to talk. No, <i>rant.</i> Preferably to someone who wouldn¡¯t look at me like I¡¯d lost it. Which left me with exactly one option. Him.


    Good ol¡¯ Luis, my cousin. The silent, immobile enigma. The man had the patience of a saint and the judgmental capacity of a rock¡ªwhich made him the perfect person to dump my swirling chaos onto.


    Because if there was one thing that calmed my nerves, it was ranting in front of my cousin. He couldn¡¯t respond, poor guy, but man, could he listen. Best therapist I¡¯d ever had. Free too. The only downside was the asional creepy stare.


    I threw on a jacket, ran a hand through my mess of curls, and made my way across the estate to Luis¡¯s quieter part of the estate.


    It was raining again. Of course, it was. Because nothing says "brooding pack politics and unsolved murder" like constant <i>dramatic drizzle</i>. The sky had the color of wet cement, and my breath fogged in the air, which reminded me I¡¯d forgotten to eat. Again.


    I trudged down the narrow gravel path that led to the modest little house tucked at the side of the estate. Luis¡¯s ce was surrounded by wilting rose bushes and a wooden fence that leaned just a little too far left. It always smelled like peppermint and antiseptic, probably Rosario¡¯s doing.


    When I pushed open the creaky wooden gate to the smaller house, I expected the usual: Luis where he always was, Rosario in some state of chaotic energy, sting music or ranting to a telenov character on screen like they owed her money.


    Today, the house was <i>quiet</i>.


    Creepy quiet.


    I stepped in and immediately squinted.


    "Rosario?" I called out, sniffing the air.


    No burnt toast. No bleach. No fresh mint. Just a weird, uneasy stillness that made the hairs on my neck stand.


    She popped out of the hallway like a poorly summoned ghost. "Oh, Beta Axel."


    Her voice was soft.


    I frowned. "You okay? You look like someone told you salsa is canceled forever."


    She blinked at me, all big brown eyes and guilt, and then offered a slow nod. "I¡¯m fine."


    "You¡¯re <i>not</i> fine," I muttered, stepping past her. "You¡¯re never this quiet. It¡¯s suspicious. Is Luis okay?"


    "He¡¯s fine. Sleeping." Her tone was too careful.


    I paused and then I turned. "Rosario. What¡¯s wrong?"


    She chewed her lip, then dropped onto the couch like she¡¯d just aged twenty years. "One of the recent deaths really touched me."


    My spine straightened. "The boys?"


    "That too. D¨ªos m¨ªo, it was so horrible. They were young. But..." She looked away. "It was the Packhouse guard. Ernesto."


    My eyes narrowed. "Ernesto?"


    "He came here the day before he went missing," she added, not looking at me.


    I blinked. "He came <i>inside</i> here?"


    She nodded solemnly.


    "Rosario, do you remember what he said? Anything at all?"


    I hadn¡¯t expected to find that piece of information when I decided toe here. However, seems we find clues in the least anticipated ces.


    Her body stiffened. That was never a good sign.


    "You don¡¯t have to tell me if you¡¯re notfortable," I offered quickly. "I¡¯m not trying to interrogate you. I just..."


    She whipped her head toward me, eyes wide. "Are you saying I¡¯m a <i>suspect</i> now?!"


    Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake.


    "No. I didn¡¯t say that," I grumbled. "Look, it wasn¡¯t even a werewolf that killed him. It was a witch."


    Her eyes practically fell out of her skull. "So it¡¯s <i>true</i>?! There¡¯s a <i>witch</i> in the pack?! Madre de Dios, I told everyone something was in the air! My knees have been aching for two weeks!"


    Argh! She was back to being Rosario again! I liked the quiet and moody one I met when I came in better.


    "Rosario..."


    "My instincts never fail me, Beta Axel. That¡¯s why I only drink goat¡¯s milk and never trust men with skinny eyebrows."


    "...What."


    She waved me off. "Never mind. The point is¡ªthis witch is among us. We¡¯re cursed. I told you!"


    "Rosario," I said, more sternly this time, stepping closer, "if you remember anything Ernesto said that day, tell me. Every little detail helps us catch the bastard."


    And then... she got weird.


    Like, <i>extra</i> weird. Fidgeting. Eye-darting. Suddenly obsessed with straightening the hem of her cardigan.


    I tilted my head. "Rosario..."


    She swallowed.


    My tone dropped. "Talk to me."


    She let out a dramatic breath, looked around like the walls might snitch on her, and then whispered, "We were banging."


    I stared at her.


    "Come again?"


    Her face turned pink. "Thest time Ernesto was here, we were... intimate."


    My mouth fell open like a cheap window in a thunderstorm. "In here? In <i>this</i> house? <i>With Luis in the room?!</i>"


    She nodded miserably. "Yes."


    What the actual fuck?!


    My hands ran over my face. "Rosario! Are you out of your <i>mind</i>?"


    "It was spontaneous!" she shrieked defensively. "He looked so good in his uniform and smelled like fresh cinnamon!"


    "<i>LUIS WAS IN THE ROOM!</i>"


    She threw her hands up. "He doesn¡¯t <i>move</i>! I thought..."


    "HE¡¯S NOT <i>BLIND</i>, ROSARIO!"


    She winced. "Okay, okay! I admit, it was wrong. I¡¯m sorry."


    "You were supposed to be <i>working</i>. You¡¯re a <i>caregiver</i>, not a side character in some trashy film!"


    She gasped. "How dare you!"


    "Oh, I dare." I pointed a stern finger at her. "That man is my cousin, and you¡ª<i>you... </i>vited that trust."


    She wrung her hands. "Ernesto said it was hisst shift. He was tense. We were both lonely. One thing led to another..."


    "Rosario, for the love of all things holy, spare me the <i>softcore soundtrack</i>." I massaged my temples. "Was that thest time you saw him?"


    She nodded. "I swear. He left right after."


    I paced the room, my boots thudding against the hardwood. My thoughts were a mess¡ªshes of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s bruised shoulder, the rain, ¨¢lvaro¡¯s sneer, Luis staring into space while Rosario defiled the sanctity of caregiving in his presence.


    I groaned. Luis let out a tiny grunt from his bed. I turned toward him.


    "Yeah, bro. Same."


    Rosario stood, twisting her fingers. "Am I fired?"


    "Not yet," I snapped. "But one more sexcapade in front of Luis, and I¡¯ll tie you to a tree myself."


    "Fine." She rolled her eyes. "But don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t sneak off with your secret Omega girlfriend."


    Really? Did someone see Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and me despite how discreet we tried to be. Not that I gave a damn anyway.


    Let them spread the word: Axel and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ are a thing. If Rosa asked, I¡¯d deny it for the sake of my and Mar¨ªa¡¯s mission.


    I turned sharply to Rosa. "Watch it."


    Her mouth shut instantly. Because that was the line.


    I <i>deserved</i> respect and Omega or not, my Mate deserved even better. And Rosario knew that.


    I adjusted my hoodie and gave her onest nce. "Next time you bang a murder victim in your house, maybe don¡¯t wait until they¡¯re <i>dead</i> to mention it."


    She nodded quickly. "S¨ª, Beta."


    "Leave," I said tly, turning to Rosario. "I want a word with Luis."


    She blinked at me like I¡¯d just asked her to donate a kidney. "Why do you always do that?"


    I frowned. "Do what?"


    "You act like he¡¯s your personal therapist-sh-confessional box. He can¡¯t even do a thing! He just <i>sits there!</i>" She gestured dramatically at Luis, who¡ªas always¡ªwas quietly existing in the background like he was the human version of a suspenseful violin string.


    "He doesn¡¯t <i>have</i> to do a thing. He listens. Something you clearly never learned." I snapped.


    Her mouth dropped open. "That was rude."


    "Get out, Rosario."


    "I¡¯m just saying! It¡¯s weird, you know? You act like he¡¯s the Pope, and I¡¯m some kind of..."


    "Rosario."


    She flinched at the sharpness in my tone. I didn¡¯t yell. I didn¡¯t need to. One look, and she knew I was done entertaining her excuses.


    "I said out."


    With a dramatic sigh loud enough to shake windows in other dimensions, she stomped to the door like a teenager told to put her phone away. But just as she reached for the knob, she paused, nced back, and gave me <i>that</i> look.


    That ¡¯I¡¯m about to say something that¡¯s none of my business but I¡¯m going to say it anyway¡¯ look.


    "By the way," she said sweetly, "did you finally regain your memories from those two days we slept together in the same bed... and urm¡ªnaked?"

 Chapter 231: _Things Are Changing

    <h4>Chapter 231: _Things Are Changing</h4>


    "By the way, did you finally regain your memories from those two days we slept together in the same bed... and urm¡ªnaked?"


    I gawked at Rosario. She didn¡¯t just say that. Hell no.


    Then I opened my mouth but words, actual, useful words¡ªt-out refused to form.


    All that came out was a dignified, sophisticated, Beta-worthy:


    "HUH?"


    Rosario smiled like a cat who just shoved an expensive vase off the counter. "You heard me."


    I staggered a step back, pointing at her like she was on fire. "WHAT¡ªNO. No, no, no, no. We did not¡ª! That¡ªTHAT NEVER...!"


    "You sure about that, Beta?" she teased, fluttering her eyshes. "We were unconscious. For <i>two whole days</i>. No clothes. No memory. We could¡¯ve done anything."


    I nearly exploded.


    My brain immediately vomited out an image: me and Rosario, tangled in sheets, Luis in the corner watching like some paralyzed tragedy audience.


    I gagged so hard I nearly threw up my dignity.


    "ROSARIO!" I barked.


    She jumped, thenughed. Sheughed so loudly and unbothered. Like she hadn¡¯t just mentally scarred me for life.


    "You¡¯re evil!" I hissed, gripping my hair. "You¡¯re a <i>witch</i>! You¡¯re the witch killing off the pack, aren¡¯t you?! CONFESS!"


    She continued to chuckle so hard that she nearly toppled over. "Oh, calm down. I¡¯m <i>joking</i>, Beta Axel. Dios m¨ªo, you should see your face! You look like you just witnessed a goat give birth backward!"


    I stood there, chest heaving, genuinely wondering if I could legally punt a caregiver across a gravel path.


    Luis, bless his non-moving soul, let out another faint grunt from his bed.


    Even <i>he</i> was judging me now.


    "You¡¯re <i>a grown-up woman</i>," I told Rosario, seething, "and you think this is funny?"


    She smirked. "I¡¯m still young, actually. And yes."


    I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply through my nose like some monk trying not tomit homicide.


    Focus, Axel. Focus on the real problems. Ernesto. The witch. ¨¢lvaro being a walking hemorrhoid. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s bruises.


    Not Rosario¡¯s filthy imagination.


    When I finally reopened my eyes, Rosario was still standing there, arms crossed, hip cocked, like she expected an apology or a medal.


    Instead, I pointed to the door. Again. Very dramatically.


    "OUT."


    She winked. "<i>Love you too, Beta.</i>"


    And then she disappeared with a flip of her curly hair that almost all of screamed "Men are so easy."


    When the door clicked shut behind her, I sagged onto the couch like my bones had turned into warm n, facing Luis.


    The silence between me and Luis went on for a while.


    "You heard all that, huh?" I finally muttered.


    Luis, as always, stared nkly. Not blinking. Not twitching.


    "Same," I said, scrubbing a hand down my face. "Same."


    A long moment passed, just the rain tapping against the window and the faint sound of Rosario¡¯s evil giggles fading down the path.


    I leaned back, staring up at the cracked ceiling.


    "You know, sometimes I think I¡¯m losing my mind," I said amidst fake chuckling.


    Luis didn¡¯t respond, obviously. But somehow, he didn¡¯t have to.


    "You remember Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?" I asked him quietly. "That pretty Omega? Don Diego¡¯sst daughter? Well, she has been disowned by her father. She no longer stays


    Still no response.


    I swallowed. My chest ached with the weight of it all.


    "She¡¯s...she¡¯s different now. She¡¯s no longer the same girl. Now, she¡¯s not just sweet. She¡¯s <i>Strong.</i> Even when she doesn¡¯t know it. Even when life keeps shoving her into the dirt."


    I closed my eyes, letting my head thud back against the couch.


    "And I..." I broke off, shaking my head. "I¡¯m falling. Hard. Harder than I thought possible."


    Luis made a soft grunt again. Almost approving. Maybe.


    I smiled grimly. "Yeah, well. It¡¯s not convenient timing, bro. There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know yet. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell them all to you."


    My smile faded as the bigger picture mmed back into me while I tried to give Luis a recount.


    The witch. The murders. ¨¢lvaro breathing the same air as Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    My hands curled into fists at my sides.


    "I have to protect her," I whispered. "No matter what."


    The rain tapped harder against the ss. Outside, the world was a storm waiting to happen. Inside, for a fleeting second, it was just me and Luis. Brothers. Warriors. Survivors.


    "Man," I muttered, scrubbing both hands down my face, "you have no idea the crap I¡¯ve been through."


    I leaned forward, elbows on my knees, and ensured I kept my voice. In this pack, we don¡¯t know who is who right now.


    Anyone could be anybody. <i>Pretending</i>.


    "Ever since I woke up here two days ago... it¡¯s been a damn circus. First, Ie to, half-naked, in this room¡ª" I nced around at the peeling wallpaper and ancient floorboards... "smelling like I wrestled a dead goat in a thunderstorm."


    Luis didn¡¯t so much as twitch.


    "And you saw it, didn¡¯t you? I woke up beside Rosario. Fucking Rosario!" I continued, shifting on the couch to getfortable, though the cushion seemed determined to eat my ass alive.


    "Apparently, I was unconscious. For two freaking days. TWO. Can you believe that?"


    I pped my hands dramatically on my thighs, the sound echoing in the small room like a sad pair of pping fish.


    "And the worst part?" I said, leaning closer like I was sharing a state secret. "I had no idea what happened. Nothing. Nada. Like someone reached into my skull and swiped the hard drive clean."


    Luis blinked slowly like he had something to say. I bet he did but my bro can¡¯t talk. Fuck it.


    When I raised my brow at him, his eyes thinned... judgmentally and I almost froze.


    Was Luis getting better? He could dim his eyes now. Damn! We were making progress. My rant sessions were working.


    He was learning to be himself again. Yayy!


    Others may not be able to see it, but I knew Luis like the back of my hand. I knew him well enough to know when there was a little change about it.


    Luis was getting better. Maybe in a matter rof months, he¡¯d be talking again and would be back on his feet.


    I just couldn¡¯t wait.

 Chapter 232: _ The Bait

    <h4>Chapter 232: _ The Bait</h4>


    Luis might shy away from trying again if I created a ruckus about his little improvements, he might not want to try again.


    "Right?!" I said instead, throwing my hands up. "And it just gets better, bro. Hold onto your nonexistent popcorn."


    I inhaled deeply, the air tasting damp and musty, like mildew, had invited all its stinky cousins over for a family reunion.


    I shook my head, forcing myself to focus through the exhaustion weighing down my limbs.


    "The bodies, Luis," I said, voice going low. "There were bodies. Boys. Young. Barely older than neen and twenty."


    A shiver rippled through me. My fists clenched against my thighs.


    "Dead," I said hollowly. "Their heads..." I broke off as my throat went tight, then pushed through. "Gone. Just...gone. Like something tore them clean off."


    The memory flickered to life behind my eyes: twisted bodies crumpled in the mud, their faces gone, blood soaking into the earth like grotesque flowers.


    I rubbed my face again, feeling the stubble scrape against my palms.


    "And it wasn¡¯t clean, either," I muttered. "It wasn¡¯t surgical. It was savage. Like whatever did it wasn¡¯t just trying to kill¡ªthey were trying to send a message."


    Luis¡¯s eyes remained ssy, but something in the room shifted. Maybe just my own paranoia ratcheting up another notch.


    The rain kept drumming on the ss, louder now, almost aggressive.


    "I started investigating," I said, forcing myself to keep talking. "Interviewed witnesses. Dug around the grounds. Tried piecing together what the hell happened while we were out cold."


    I chuckled humorlessly.


    "And get this," I said, pointing vaguely at the cracked ceiling. "It all started right here. Right in this room. The witch, he or she has been following me..."


    I froze.


    Right. Here.


    This was where I¡¯d copsed. Where I¡¯d slept. Where Luis stilly unmoving.


    Where the witch had attacked me.


    The room seemed to close in on me, the air growing thick and heavy, like someone had dumped a bucket of invisible msses over everything.


    I sat up straighter, heart thudding now with sweat beading on the back of my neck despite the cold.


    The witch.


    The witch who could cloak themself.


    Make themself invisible. They could be here. They could be listening too.


    My first reaction and thought was to quit my rant. I was about to sprawl up and leave when a thought crossed my mind.


    Why not make Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s work easier? Since she was to y along with the witch, pretending like she didn¡¯t know he was not the real Mateo, then let me help her out.


    I leaned back a little on the couch, making it creak beneath me, pretending like the sudden gut-knotting panic hadn¡¯t just sucker-punched me in the kidneys.


    If the witch was here, somewhere in this room, hidden under that cloaking spell...


    Well, I¡¯d just have to keep talking. y it casual. Maybe even throw out some bait.


    I wiped my palms on my jeans slowly, as if I were just fidgeting, but really, my skin was slick with cold sweat.


    Even my <i>eyebrows</i> were sweating. <i>How the hell do eyebrows sweat?</i>


    Whatever. Focus, Axel.


    "You know, bro," I said, putting on my best casual tone¡ªwhich came out a little too loud and squeaky, like a hormonal squirrel.


    "I was thinking about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ earlier. About where she¡¯s living now."


    I watched Luis out of the corner of my eye. He¡¯s in the same position. Nothing, I mean, nothing was moving... not his eyeballs, not his eyshes or a flutter of those eyshes of his.


    It was as though someone had pressed ¡¯Pause¡¯ on him.


    But again, before I could dwell on that, I felt that weird subtle pressure in the room, like someone holding their breath just a little too close to my neck.


    <i>Get it together, Axel. You can do this. </i>


    It wasn¡¯t like I was scared of this witch, whoever they were, but fighting an opponent you can¡¯t see is synonymous with fighting blindly.


    Anyway, let¡¯s get back to the performance.


    "She¡¯s staying in this little hut," I continued, waving a handzily like I was painting the memory. "Near the southern edge of the pack. You remember Santa Leticia, don¡¯t you? That ce is now more horrible


    I forced a chuckle, feeling my pulse jackhammer in my throat.


    "It¡¯s real secluded out there. Real lonely too. Not many patrols pass by. She¡¯s... she¡¯s basically alone most nights."


    I was taking this chance because I knew that if the witch wanted Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s life, they would have taken it. For some reason, they were keeping her alive.


    That exactly was going to be the one thing I¡¯d use against them:


    A <i>creak</i> so faint it could¡¯ve been the house settling whispered from the far corner of the room.


    I fought not to react. Nope. Nope. Just a house. Old wood. Old ghosts.


    "And get this," I said, shifting on the couch and trying not to let my knee bounce nervously, "she¡¯s living with someone now."


    I scratched at the back of my neck, making it look casual even as every instinct inside me screamed to run.


    "My instincts hated it at first," I admitted, letting my voice dip into something bitter. "Some random guy? Living under the same roof? Yeah, no thanks."


    Iughed dryly, the sound as brittle as dead leaves.


    "But hey," I said with a sigh. "At least she¡¯s got shelter. Company. Someone watching her back, you know?"


    I let that hang in the air, let the room soak it in, pretending I didn¡¯t feel that cloying invisible gaze raking across my skin.


    And then, the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance¡ªthe bait.


    "Anyway, I¡¯m meeting her tomorrow," I said, shing azy smile at the cracked ceiling.


    "Down by the Hollow."


    Luis didn¡¯t flinch. Of course he didn¡¯t.


    But the room grew <i>tighter</i>. Like someone had cinched an invisible belt around my lungs another notch.


    The Hollow.


    Secluded, wild, easy to get ambushed in if you weren¡¯t paying attention.


    The perfect ce for a witch to try something <i>again.</i>


    "I figured," I continued, making my voice almost dreamy now,


    "I¡¯d finally tell her how I feel. Profess my undying love and all that crap. Maybe bring her flowers. Maybe trip and fall into a ravine. Who knows."


    Another soft <i>thud</i> from the far side of the room.


    My heart took off like a startled horse, but I stayed still, staying in character.


    Inside, my brain was screaming:


    <strong>THAT WASN¡¯T THE DAMN HOUSE. THAT WASN¡¯T THE DAMN HOUSE.</strong>


    But I just sighed theatrically and leaned my head back against the couch again.


    "She deserves to know," I murmured. "Even if I¡¯m five months toote and still a walking disaster that even though I love her, she¡¯s not wife material. I will marry Rosa and lock Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the love of my life who is so unfortunate to be wolfless in a dungeon. I can¡¯t have a weak Luna. ¨¢lvaro and Father willugh at me."


    Now, if the exact words were repeated to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, then it¡¯d be without a doubt that the witch just might be squatting with Luis.


    Right in this room. Maybe that¡¯s why no one had seen them.

 Chapter 233: _ Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 233: _ Darkness</h4>


    I could only fake my casual act for so long before my whole body started shaking like a plucked guitar string.


    I needed to get the hell out of here before my eyeballs did a full somersault from stress.


    "Alright, bro," I said, pushing myself up from the couch, trying to make it look rxed and not like my legs had just turned into overcooked spaghetti. "I¡¯m gonna leave you to your beauty sleep. I¡¯lle see you soon, yeah?"


    Luis didn¡¯t answer.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t. He justy there like the world¡¯s creepiest wax figure, frozen in that same position, like someone had hit <i>Pause</i> on his very soul.


    Yes. That <i>¡¯someone¡¯ </i>was my Father.


    A shudder tried to w its way up my spine, but I swallowed it down and forced a smile that probably looked more like a grimace.


    I backed toward the door like some idiot in a horror movie, keeping my eyes wide open just in case something decided to materialize out of thin air and chew my face off.


    The room pulsed around me, thick and wet like the inside of a beast¡¯s belly. I was just starting to realize the meaning behind my mother¡¯s worry abouting over here.


    I was just starting to feel it¡ªthe darkness.


    Every step toward the door felt like dragging my legs through syrup.


    <strong>One step. Another step. Almost there, almost there...</strong>


    My hand hit the doorknob.


    Sweet, beautiful, freezing metal. I wanted to kiss it.


    I twisted and yanked the door open and immediately stumbled into the hallway like I¡¯d just escaped a hostage situation.


    The second I was out, the pressure lifted. It was like stepping from the bottom of the ocean onto drynd.


    The air outside smelled like wet stone and grass, and <i>freedom</i>, and <i>thank-you-baby-Jesus-in-the-manger</i>.


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding. It was loud and shuddering, like a dying walrus¡ªand slumped against the nearest wall.


    My heart still battered away at my ribs, <i>thump-thump-thump</i>, like it was auditioning for a death metal band.


    "I survived," I whispered hoarsely to no one. "Holy crap. I freaking survived."


    It wasn¡¯t even just about fear. It was that... <i>wrongness</i> in there. It was the darkness, the sense of unease that settled in the pit of your stomach.


    Like I¡¯d been sharing air with something ancient and mean. Like breathing beside a ck hole that wanted to slurp me up.


    I didn¡¯t waste another second.


    I shoved my hands into my jacket pockets, ducked my head against the drizzle, and made a beeline straight for the mansion.


    No stops. No sightseeing. No greeting packhouse members. Screw it all.


    Axel Montenegro was going HOME.


    <strong>...</strong>


    The mansion was ahead with its lights glowing soft and golden through the misty rain. Normally I hated how cold and big this ce was, like it was built to impress, not shelter¡ªbut tonight?


    Tonight it looked like a five-star spa resort.


    I barreled through the front doors, nodded distractedly at a maid who blinked at me like I¡¯d grown an extra head, and stomped up the grand staircase two at a time.


    My room.


    My precious, safe, witch-free room.


    I flung the door open, kicked it closed behind me, and leaned against it, panting like I¡¯d just run a marathon uphill in full armor.


    Silence. Clean air. No invisible witches breathing down my neck.


    I staggered to the bed, face-nted into the pillows, and groaned long and deep into the mattress.


    "What the hell was THAT?!" I muffled-screamed. "I deserve hazard pay for that crap!"


    I flipped over onto my back, staring up at the ceiling fan spinningzily above me. My thoughts whirled just as slow and messy.


    Had the witch been there? Probably.


    Had they heard everything I said? Probably.


    Had they taken the bait about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?


    <i>Please Moon Goddess, let them have taken the bait.</i>


    Still, unease gnawed at my gut. What if I¡¯d just painted a giant target on her back? What if the witch decided to act sooner because of what I said?


    Guilt burned through me.


    Maybe I should go back. Maybe I should check on her right now¡ªNo. No. I had to trust the n. Trust Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ to y her part. If I hovered too much, I¡¯d blow everything.


    I groaned again and flopped dramatically onto my side.


    And just like that, the scent hit me.


    That sweet, soft, sun-warmed nket smell that clung to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. God, it was everywhere in my bed. Because a night ago... she¡¯d slept here.


    With me.


    Fully clothed, yeah, but still. We¡¯d shared warmth. We¡¯d breathed the same air. Her small hand had been inches from mine all night, and it had nearly driven me <i>insane</i>.


    Just thinking about it now melted away the leftover fear like butter on a hot skillet.


    I could almost feel her again, tucked under my chin, her hair tickling my throat. The tiny sighs she made in her sleep. The way her nose scrunched up when she dreamed.


    I smiled like a drunk idiot into the pillow.


    Yeah. Screw the witch. I had bigger problems.


    Like how the hell was I supposed to marry Rosa when every cell in my body wanted Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?


    I know... I don¡¯t.


    <strong><i>....</i></strong>


    A sharp knock jarred me out of my swoony daze. I bolted upright, heart mming into my tonsils.


    "It¡¯s just a door, Axel," I muttered, dragging a hand through my hair.


    Whatever was in there in Luis¡¯s room had driven me right onto the edge.


    "Axel?" came my mother¡¯s voice from the other side. "Can Ie in?"


    Ugh.


    I nced around wildly like I was hiding contraband.


    My room was fine¡ªmessy, but fine.My brain, however, was a dumpster fire.


    "Uh¡ªcould you maybe..." I rubbed my face. "Could you give me a little space, Mom?"


    There was a long pause.


    Then, firmly: "No. Not after what I saw yesterday."


    Oh, fantastic. Mother Dearest had witnessed some of my very public breakdowns. I shouldn¡¯t have tantly told her Rosa disfigured Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s face with so much anger, but I just couldn¡¯t help it after witnessing what ¨¢lvaro was going to do to her.


    "Fine," I grumbled. "Come in."


    Here we go...

 Chapter 234: _ Dump Rosa

    <h4>Chapter 234: _ Dump Rosa</h4>


    The door creaked open, and Mother stepped inside, wearing her silk robe and her patented; I-Know-You¡¯re-About-To-Lie-To-Me face.


    She took one look at me and sighed like she was preparing to deal with a stubborn toddler. She sat on the edge of my bed, smoothing her robe over her knees.


    The mattress dipped under her weight, sending a puff of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s scent into the air again.


    Torture. Absolute torture.


    "So," she said briskly. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Nothing," I said automatically.


    She arched one sculpted eyebrow. "Right," she said dryly. "And I¡¯m the Easter Bunny."


    I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling five years old under her gaze.


    "It¡¯splicated," I muttered.


    "Try me," she said, folding her hands in herp.


    I stared at the ceiling. How much could I even tell her without blowing the entire operation?


    But then she asked, voice gentling, "Were you serious? About what you said Rosa did to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?"


    I stiffened.


    "Yeah," I said grimly. "I wasn¡¯t lying. Rosa is horrible, Mom. She¡¯s worse than that even."


    My mother gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. Her rings glinted in themplight.


    "That¡¯s... that¡¯s <i>horrible,</i> Axel," she whispered. "Absolutely monstrous."


    Like hell it was. However, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was all healed now, but I didn¡¯t see any reason to tell Mom that. Having someone else who hated Rosa was enough for me.


    For a second, we just sat there with a heavy silence between us. Then she leaned closer, her perfume swirling around me in a sweet and familiar splendor.


    "You need to call off the wedding," she said quietly. "Immediately."


    Oh, Mom... you really have no idea. ns were already in motion to call the darn wedding off.


    The mattress creaked again as Mom shifted closer, her robe rustling like silk whispers in the stillness. She was giving me that look... you know the one. The <i>I¡¯ll sit here all night until you spill</i> look.


    I scratched the back of my neck, feeling a prickle of sweat starting despite the cool air.


    "I want to call it off," I blurted before my brain could m the brakes. "I do. I really, really want to. But..."


    I sagged back against the headboard, dragging a hand down my face. "Dad wouldn¡¯t let me. Not without a damn good reason. And even if I somehow convinced him, I¡¯d be risking half the pack turning on me."


    I blew out a frustrated breath. "They <i>adore</i> her, Mom. She¡¯s the poster child for Perfect Luna 101."


    Mother nodded slowly, her fingers absently smoothing a crease from her robe. "You¡¯re right. They do adore her," she said. "And respect her. There¡¯s no other female in the pack as strong and dedicated as Rosa."


    I barked a short, humorlessugh. "Yeah. That¡¯s because they don¡¯t know who she is <i>deep down</i>."


    My voice sharpened without permission. "They don¡¯t see the temper. The obsession with control. The way she hurts people she thinks are weaker than her."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s bruised, swollen face shed in my mind like a lightning strike, and I had to grit my teeth against the sudden surge of rage.


    "They don¡¯t <i>see</i> it," I said lowly. "But I will make them see."


    Mother¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, but her voice stayed calm. "That¡¯s good, Axel. Very good. But... how?" She tilted her head, her earrings capturing themplight. "There¡¯s never been a single scandal about Rosa. Ever."


    I gave her a slow, wolfish grin. "Trust me," I said. "I have a n."


    Of course, I didn¡¯t mention that the n involved a witch, two psychos, a baited trap, and a whole lot of reckless improvisation.


    <i>Minor details.</i>


    Mother considered me for a long moment. Then she smiled. It was not a wide, beaming smile, but a small, proud one, like a queen watching her idiot son finally figure out how to ride a horse without breaking his neck.


    "Good. But please, Axel... be careful." She said softly and reached out her warm and solid hand that closed over mine. "Don¡¯t do anything that would jeopardize your chance at the Alpha position. You¡¯ve been working too hard for it."


    I squeezed her hand back. Her rings dug into my fingers a little, grounding me. But still, a bitterugh slipped out of me.


    I raised a surprised brow. "Funny. Thought you were rooting for ¨¢lvaro to get it. Not me."


    Mother¡¯s lips twitched. "I support both my sons. Whoever proves himself worthy will have my blessing."


    It should¡¯ve sounded political. Cold. But somehow,ing from her, it didn¡¯t. Maybe because she meant it. Maybe because, for all her silk and pearls and diplomacy, my mother loved us both in her own ferociously even way.


    "Thanks, Mom," I muttered, feeling like a kid again.


    She patted my hand once, twice, then let go.


    For a second, I thought she was going to finally leave and let me drown in my own self-pity in peace.


    But no. Of course not. Mother had onest grenade to toss into the room.


    She tilted her head in that deceptively casual way, smiling sweetly. Too sweetly. And then she asked, perfectly serious:


    "Would it be possible to marry the junior sister after dumping the older one?"


    Huh?


    I stared at her but she smiled wider. My soul momentarily left my body. Mother was in support of that?!


    I thought she¡¯d find it morally derailing. I never knew she could even suggest it herself. Oh, what have I done to deserve such a sweet mother?


    Mother¡¯s eyes twinkled with pure, unholy amusement. "I¡¯m just asking, querido. Hypothetically."


    "<i>Hypothetically?!</i>" I sputtered, iling like a beached fish.


    I was rather too stunned by her support than opposed to it. Because why would I oppose it when that was my n all along?


    However, Mother misinterpreted my expressions.


    "I didn¡¯t <i>say</i> it was a bad idea," Mother said cheerfully. "You seem fond of her. And she¡¯s quite pretty, once you get past the constant look of impending doom."


    Damn right, she is.

 Chapter 235: _ The Good News

    <h4>Chapter 235: _ The Good News</h4>


    I was still blinking like a stunned owl when Mother leaned over and patted my hand in that maddeningly serene way only she could pull off.


    "It¡¯s not so far-fetched, querido," she said, as if we were discussing the weather and not myplete social assassination. "Better a sweet, docile sister than a rabid wolf in Luna¡¯s clothing."


    Rabid wolf. God, I loved my mother.


    Dragging in a breath that felt like it scraped against my ribs, I scrubbed both hands down my face and groaned into my palms. "Look, Mam¨¢," I said, voice muffled and probably more desperate than I intended, "I have no other n. No secret strategy, and no backup escape hatch. I¡¯m not interested in marrying anyone else. I¡¯m marrying Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    I dropped my hands and met her gaze dead-on. "I don¡¯t care what people say. Not the pack, not Dad, not the entire freaking Council of Elders. They can all choke on it for all I care."


    The words rang out between us in ways that were heavier than I expected. Mother¡¯s expression softened. It was like that of the diplomatic queen that she was, shedding her crown for a moment.


    She extended her hand again, cupping my cheek with one hand, her touch cool and gentle. Her diamond rings pressed lightly against my skin sending cold sparks offort through me.


    "I will stand by you every step of the way, Axel," she said simply. "You have my word."


    For a second, I couldn¡¯t breathe. Something thick and stupid clogged my throat. I coughed it down before it could humiliate me.


    <i>My mam¨¢ was a gem. God, I knew she¡¯d get along so well with Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. </i>


    "Thanks, Mom," I managed to say, though my voice was a little hoarse.


    She smiled that fierce, proud smile again. It was the one that made me feel like I could wrestle a bear and win ¡ª and rose gracefully from the bed.


    "Get some sleep," she said as she moved toward the door, her robe swishing like a ghost behind her. "You¡¯re going to need your strength."


    The door clicked softly shut, leaving me alone with the quiet thrum of my racing thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t move for a while. Just sat there, staring at the darkened ceiling like it held answers in the faint cracks.


    The scent of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was still in the room, clinging to the sheets like the world¡¯s sweetest curse.


    It took hours... literal hours, before I could convince my twitching, restless body to go through the motions of my night routine.


    Brushing my teeth felt like scrubbing barnacles off a sinking ship. Changing into pajamas was a battle betweenfort and the smothering weight of a million What-Ifs.


    Even washing my face became an existential crisis halfway through.


    At some point, I stumbled back to bed and copsed face-first into the mattress, dragging a pillow over my head like it could muffle reality.


    <strong><i>******</i></strong>


    When I finally woke the next morning, sunlight was already streaming through the curtains in fat, golden bands.


    Iy there for a second, blinking blearily at the ceiling and feeling like I¡¯d been ttened by a semi-truck made of emotional baggage.


    Today was the day.


    Time to stop sulking and start digging. I needed that evidence real soon.


    I threw the covers off, rolled out of bed, and got dressed with more determination than coordination.


    Jeans, ck T-shirt, leather jacket. I saw them as armor for the chaos toe.


    As I shoved my arms through the sleeves, I made a decision so recklessly, stupidly bold it almost made meugh:


    <strong>I was going to Don Diego¡¯s vi.</strong>


    I was going to y the part of the perfect, devoted fianc¨¦.


    Smile. tter. Pretend I wasn¡¯t nning her social execution.


    And if Rosa had skeletons hidden in her very expensive, designer cupboards... I was going to find them.


    The drive over was a blur of thudding adrenaline and bad Spanish pop music on the radio. I barely registered the trees shing past, the potholes rattling my bones and the morning air biting through the open windows.


    When Don Diego¡¯s sprawling estate finally came into view in all its gleaming white stone and blood-red roses, I cut the engine and sat there for a moment, drumming my fingers against the steering wheel.


    <strong>You can do this.</strong>


    Smile. y dumb. Dig dirt.


    I grabbed a breath so deep it nearly bruised my ribs, then climbed out of the car, hearing the gravel crunching under my boots.


    The vi¡¯s front doors were already opening before I could get near it. A butler I recognized, with a face so pinched she looked constipated, bowed stiffly.


    "Se?or Axel," he said. "Se?orita Rosa is expecting you."


    Was she now? Did she know I¡¯d visit?


    Perfect.


    The butler stepped aside with mechanical precision, leaving the doors yawning open like the maw of some marble beast. The vi smelled different. It smelled new.


    Cleaner, somehow. Less like cigars and ancient money, more like citrus polish and fresh paint. That wasn¡¯t nothing. Don Diego didn¡¯t just <i>change things</i>. Not unless he was trying to impress or intimidate¡ªsomeone.


    I stepped in and immediately noticed the differences. The marble floors gleamed like they¡¯d been kissed by angels. New rugs stretched down the hall.


    The light fixtures above had been upgraded. Even the air felt colder like the whole house had inhaled, and was holding its breath.


    The guards who were normally stationed by the front columns or sulking by the stairwell were now neatly posted in more strategic corners, almost like chess pieces.


    Something was up. The De La Vegas have been busy.


    I made my way down the hallway, boots sinking into the new carpeting, and caught the faint sound of feminine voices. One was loud and overly excited, and the other was sophisticated.


    I need not be told before I knew who they belonged to.


    As I rounded the corner, the scene exploded like a luxury boutique inside a pce. There were swatches of ivory and blush tulle draped over chairs, spools of pearls and crystalsid out like forbidden snacks, and mirrors on every wall reflecting back five different angles of high-strung femininity.


    There goes loud and glittery Cami? twirling like a deranged ballerina in a wedding dress that looked like it had murdered a flock of doves. She shrieked when she saw me.


    "?Ay, Dios m¨ªo!" she gasped, hands flying to her cheeks. "Axel! Go back! You can¡¯t be here¡ªit¡¯s a BAD OMEN to see the bride in her dress before the wedding!"


    One of the designers dropped his measuring tape in rm. The others looked mildly scandalized, like they were watching a scandal unfold on a Spanish telenov.


    I raised my hands in surrender, stering on the most charming smile in my arsenal. "Ah, but technically, <i>you¡¯re</i> not my bride, are you, Cami?"


    Her mouth fell open because she hadn¡¯t anticipated that.


    "Also," I added with a shrug, "I just couldn¡¯t resist seeing how stunning everyone looked today. I feel like the luckiest guy in the world walking into a room full of angels."


    Three of the designers blushed. One audibly sighed.


    Cami rolled her eyes so hard I thought they might detach. "Ugh. That¡¯s so unfair. I should call ¨¢lvaro and make hime over here too. I want my man to look at me like <i>that.</i>"


    Before I could roll with that particr awkward punch, Rosa turned toward me. She was seated gracefully on a bench, her posture so perfect it looked sculpted. Her gown wasn¡¯t loud like Cami¡¯s.


    It had no feathers and no frills. It was elegant. Minimalist.


    Her lips curved slowly into a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "Come, Axel," she purred. "Give me a hug."


    There was a pause. I think I actually felt my soul crawl sideways.


    "Hug," I repeated dumbly, feet gluing themselves to the floor. "Right. Of course."


    I crossed the room like a man approaching a dragon. Every step made my brain scream louder. She wanted a hug. She was going to <i>kiss me</i>. Of course, she was.


    And if she kissed me, I might have to chew off my own face.


    Rosa stood, her hips swaying like she was practicing the fastest way to ride a man. When she reached for me, I pulled her into a light, perfectly bnced embrace.


    It was the kind you give an expensive statue you¡¯re not sure is entirely dry.


    Her cheek brushed mine. And then...


    Nope. <i>She was going to kiss me. </i>


    I angled my head expertly at thest second, so her lips grazed the corner of my mouth, not quitending. "I, uh... I don¡¯t want to wrinkle your dress," I murmured, stepping back like a gentleman and absolute coward.


    She blinked once, then let out a soft, indulgentugh. "Always so thoughtful."


    "Wouldn¡¯t dream of messing up perfection," I said smoothly, still recovering from the whish of narrowly dodging lip-to-lip contact.


    The designers who were clearly enchanted by this tragic passionate disy of love, fluttered around us like butterflies on espresso.


    "I should probably let you finish up in peace," I said, easing toward the door. "I¡¯ll wait outside."


    "Mm. If you must." Rosa¡¯s voice followed me. "But don¡¯t go far, amor. I have good news to share with you when we¡¯re done."


    My heart did a gymnastics routine inside my chest.


    "Good news?" I repeated.


    Her smile deepened. "Something I think you¡¯ll be <i>very</i> pleased to hear."


    From the moment I saw the redecorated house, I knew something was up with the De La Vegas. This good news better not be rted to me.

 Chapter 236: _ For María José

    <h4>Chapter 236: _ For Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦</h4>


    She said the ¡¯good news¡¯ like she already knew how I¡¯d react. Like she¡¯d spent hours rehearsing how it wouldnd. And I... I had no idea what to expect.


    I slipped out of the room before Cami could rope me into another superstition meltdown, and leaned back against the hallway wall, sucking in air like I¡¯d just escaped a minefield.


    Good news, she said.


    There was no good newsing out of that woman¡¯s mouth unless it involved her spontaneously relocating to another continent.


    And yet, I¡¯d smiled. I¡¯d hugged. I¡¯d fake-swooned and charmed the designers so hard they looked ready to embroider me into the hemline.


    I was the perfect fianc¨¦.


    And now I was stuck outside the lion¡¯s den, waiting to find out if I¡¯d just smiled my way into a trap.


    .


    .


    I¡¯d been out there five minutes, maybe ten. Anyway, it was long enough for the glossy marble wall behind me to leave a permanent imprint on my back and for my jaw to start locking from clenching it so damn tight.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was bracing myself for; Cami¡¯s shrill sobbing? A designer fainting from her perfume? Rosaing out to announce she¡¯d adopted a new demon, but the door remained shut.


    Everything was too quiet. Like the calm before something deeply idiotic. I could feel it down in my guts that Rosa¡¯s ¡¯Good news¡¯ was bad news.


    <i>Oh, Dios... save me from the clutches of this woman¡¯s insanity</i>.


    And then, something weird started to happen.


    The first one walked past. I mean, a maid. Short, round face, maybe neen. She looked me dead in the eye, smiled, and then did that weird thing girls do when they want tough but try not to: biting her lip like she¡¯d just remembered a hrious meme.


    Another followed. This one was a little older. Her giggle actually escaped like a tiny hup of mischief¡ªas she rushed down the hallway with her dusting rag clutched to her chest like a crucifix.


    I scrunched up my face in total stupefaction.


    Then a third maid. She passed me slowly¡ªtoo slowly... and tilted her head at me like I was a juicy cut of meat at a buffet. Her eyes sparkled. She giggled too.


    What the hell? I checked myself. Have I gotten something on me?


    My hair was in ce. Jacket smooth. Zipper zipped. I even sniffed my armpits.


    Fine.


    No blood. No exposed skin. No lipstick marks. Not even a trace of Cami¡¯s perfume on me. I looked too good to beughed at, and yet, somehow, I was the butt of some inside joke.


    "Whatever it is," I muttered under my breath, "I don¡¯t want to know."


    I folded my arms and leaned harder into the wall, fighting the creeping paranoia that Rosa had done something I wouldn¡¯t discover until it was trending on Packbook. My ears were starting to buzz from all the forced smiling.


    My head throbbed from theughter echoing down the hall. This was the kind of scene that would¡¯ve driven the old Axel to rage¡ªstorming into the room, throwing a chair, breaking something.


    But not me. Not now. I was zen. I was mature. I was ying the long game for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    That was when I smelled him.


    Don Diego.


    His scent preceded him like the musk of acent old wolf doused in testosterone, cigar ash, and overpriced leather. I¡¯d never hated a cologne more.


    I stood straighter. Inhaled slowly and braced myself for his vain self.


    The corridor tensed before I even saw him. Guards nked either side of the marble passage, stiffening as the man himself came into view, all pomp and tailored fabric.


    Don Diego walked like a king surveying and he had inherited, ruined, and still expected to be worshipped for.


    As soon as he spotted me, his mouth twisted into the kind of grin that made me want tomit a felony.


    "Axelito!" he boomed.


    <i>A-Axelito?! What the fuck?</i>


    I forced a smile. "Don Diego."


    He approached with the pace of a man who expected the earth to part before him. His guards trailed behind like loyal shadows.


    They all had their faces grim with fake neck scars that probably made them feel important.


    Don Diego pped a hand on my shoulder with enough force to shift my spine. "I knew you¡¯d be out here. A true gentleman. No peeking into the bride¡¯s chambers, eh?"


    "Of course not," I said tightly.


    He nuzzled closer, and I resisted the urge to recoil. His breath was an assault of tobo and arrogance.


    "Did she cry yet?" he asked. "Rosa. Cami always cries when she sees the final fittings but Rosa? I swear, that girl¡¯s heart is made of rock."


    <i>Apparently... </i>


    "She was... moved," I lied vaguely.


    Don Diego let out a wheezy chuckle. "Ah, women. So many emotions and nowhere useful to put them."


    I wanted to p the smugness off his face, but instead, I adjusted my sleeves and tried to remember that murder would dy my happily ever after.


    "Well?" he asked, like I was keeping him waiting. "You have anything to report?"


    My jaw tightened. "Report?"


    He clicked his tongue and lowered his voice, as if we were discussing secrets and not standing in the middle of his mansion where walls had ears and egos had ears and maids clearly had group chats.


    "About the Alpha. Your father," he whispered. "I know you¡¯ve been keeping a close eye like you promised. I trust your loyalty."


    Ah. So this was that. The follow-up to his very <i>intimate</i> demand that I spy on my own father. Of course, the idiot he¡¯d said it to wasn¡¯t actually me¡ªit was the doppelg?nger who¡¯d been licking his boots like a whipped pup. But now I was here, and I had to y along.


    Carefully. Because if I slipped up, he¡¯d know.


    I let out a slow breath and shrugged casually. "Not much yet. The pack¡¯s still in chaos after the murders. Everyone¡¯s running around like their tails are on fire."


    He nodded thoughtfully, steepling his fingers like some self-appointed philosopher. "Yes, yes. I suspected as much. And the Alpha?"


    I frowned, feigning irritation. "Father has been busy with pack affairs and the looming wedding to even get into your matter." He¡¯s... overwhelmed. Honestly, reckless. He¡¯s making decisions based on emotions."


    Don Diego chuckled, like that was the sweetest music. "Typical. Your father has always led with his heart instead of his head. It¡¯s why men like me exist. To clean up after men like him."


    Oh, the delusion. Father led with his <i>heart? </i>I hadn¡¯t heard something so absurd all year.


    I stayed silent even though my fingers were itching.


    The bastard then ced a dramatic hand on his chest and gave a little sigh. "But no matter. As Gamma of the pack, I ensure the safety of our people. The real work gets done under my watch, not his."


    You mean while you¡¯re safely holed up in your mansion sipping wine and spreading nonsense?


    He kept going. "And this ridiculous rumor about witches?" He scoffed. "It¡¯s a distraction. We both know it¡¯s not some outsider. There¡¯s no breach. There was no spell."


    <i>Hmm?</i>


    "Then... what do you think it is?" I asked, already knowing I wouldn¡¯t like the answer.


    He inclined closer again, his voice dropping conspiratorially. "It¡¯s the Moon Goddess, boy. Her wrath. It¡¯s her judgment upon us... for harboring a cursed one."


    I blinked. "You mean..."


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he spat her name like it tasted bitter. "That girl was a blight on this house. Ever since she came into my life by being born, things have crumbled. First her mother, then my fortune, and now this chaos. But she¡¯s gone now. Disowned. Removed."


    Really? He was going to me Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ for her mother¡¯s death now?!


    Don Diego smiled like that was an aplishment.


    I clenched my fists behind my back, nails biting into my skin. "You think... the curse is causing people to die?"


    To even say <i>the curse </i>was heart-wrenching. It meant I was agreeing with this evil man that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was cursed when I knew pretty well that she wasn¡¯t.


    <i>Damn this!</i>


    "Of course. The girl carries a darkness with her. That kind of thing seeps into a home. It infects others. If someone is killing, it¡¯s because they were possessed by what she brought into our walls."


    <i>Oh, Moon Goddess, no. What in the world of nonsensical theories was this? </i>


    So even after so much time, he still nned on following through with his stupid excuse¡ªthe one I overheard him and that corrupted elder discussing the other day about ming Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ for the mishaps just to save their own skins?


    That was it. That was the line. The lie was so stupid it could choke a troll.


    Don Diego doesn¡¯t even deserve to breathe the same air as someone so angelic and holy as her.


    He was ming Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ for murders she had no part in. For curses that didn¡¯t exist. For the festering rot in his own damned soul.


    And I had to smile. Had to pretend. For her.


    <i>No, no, no. I don¡¯t think I can do this. </i>

 Chapter 237: _ ERROR

    <h4>Chapter 237: _ ERROR</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 140</strong>


    There¡¯s a specific stillness thates after rage.


    It¡¯s not peace. It¡¯s not even exhaustion. It¡¯s like... anesthesia.


    Numb. Cold. Clear.


    I stood in front of the mirror and didn¡¯t flinch at the cracks running across my reflection. I looked like a woman who¡¯d just wed her way out of hell and was ready to redecorate it. My eyes were sharp, my shoulders tensed.


    My Mouthaas set in a line that promised retribution.


    They thought I¡¯d crumble. They thought they¡¯d made me small.


    Idiots.


    I was never small. I was simply dormant.


    I dried my hair mechanically. Every drag of the towel over my scalp was methodical like removing evidence. It wasn¡¯t about vanity anymore. It was about transformation.


    Pipe Wellesley, the unstable roommate with a mysterious past? She was irrelevant. Pipe, the broken little muse in Antonio¡¯s bed? Gone.


    No. What the world had just done was give birth to something worse. Something untraceable.


    Something necessary.


    Grant wanted to humiliate me? He should¡¯ve aimed to kill.


    The irony made me smile. It was just a twitch of the mouth, but it felt good. Because now, he was going to die.


    But he couldn¡¯t just die. No. That would be barbaric. Sloppy. This had to be clean. Surgical. Elegant.


    This had to be suicide.


    <strong>The Art of the Artful Mistake</strong>¡ªI could teach a masterss.


    The thing about murder. I mean, real, cold, practical murder¡ªis that it¡¯s not like the movies. It¡¯s not heat-of-the-moment. It¡¯s not red rage blurring your vision as you swing a bat or stab a knife.


    It¡¯s cold and nned. Choreographed, like ballet. And I¡¯ve always been a decent dancer.


    I stared at the phone long after Grant¡¯s voice died in the ether, and the photos burned my vision. My mind was already building a blueprint. A timeline. He wanted me there at ten. I checked the clock. 8:12 p.m. Two hours to assemble a masterpiece.


    Two hours to turn a hotel room into a crime scene that sang the luby of suicide.


    I stood slowly, the grin stretching my face like a second skin. This was no longer just anger. This was rity. A focus I hadn¡¯t felt in years. Not since two years ago when I made myst art.


    I hadn¡¯t killed since then. But God, it came back easy.


    First: disguise. I couldn¡¯t show up as me. Not Pipe, the sharp-tongued girl with a trail of sarcasm and blood under her nails. No. I needed to be invisible. Forgettable.


    I snuck to Fiore¡¯s room and went straight to her wardrobe. Luckily for me, she and Raul were still in the living area, busy groveling about my downfall.


    Maybe... who knew if maybe they¡¯d be my next artful mistakes? We just might see.


    Anyway, Fiore had this oversized camel trench coat she wore when she wanted to look harmless and sad. I threw it on over a ck turtleneck and jeans. t-soled shoes¡ªno heels.


    I tied my hair up in a messy bun and put on sses I hadn¡¯t worn in months. I perchedit low on my nose. Add a cheap tote bag full of murder supplies and I looked like a grad student about to drop out and join a cult.


    "You¡¯re not an art," I whispered to a de, sliding it into my belt. "Just a stain."


    Perfect.


    I packed gloves. Two pairs. One for the crime, one for the escape. A travel-size bottle of cleaning alcohol. A rag. A silk scarf. Zip ties. A bottle of sedatives I¡¯d swiped from Fiore¡¯s med drawer three weeks ago "just in case."


    I tossed in a used tissue¡ªGrant¡¯s DNA, from thest time he¡¯d made the mistake of trying to kiss me and I¡¯d subtly wiped his drool with it. I¡¯d kept it because my instincts had screamed he¡¯d be a problem. And now, here we were.


    Lastly, the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance¡ªa forged suicide note. I sat down at the desk and typed it on myptop, carefully mimicking the typeface from Grant¡¯spany emails. It was easy since I used to work for him for years.


    I knew how he wrote. Arrogant. Dramatic. Like the world owed him punctuation.


    <i>"To whom it may concern...</i>


    <i>If you¡¯re reading this, I¡¯ve lost everything. My consciences . My name. Myself. I manipted too many people and burned too many bridges. I was drunk on power and thought I could win. But I lost. I hurt people I shouldn¡¯t have, and I can¡¯t live with the weight anymore. I¡¯m sorry. Truly. But this is the only way I can find peace."</i>


    I read it aloud twice, making sure it sounded just the right amount of unhinged but usible. Then I printed it, folded it gently, and slid it into a in white envelope marked with his name. I sprayed it lightly with his cologne¡ªthe one he stupidly gave me for my birthday, thinking I¡¯d find it romantic.


    "Lucifer Morningstar," I muttered under my breath. "You have an appointment with Hell."


    I left the apartment at 9:06. A cab took me to a few blocks from the Azul Royale. I got out early because I didn¡¯t want security footage catching a cab number tied to my name. I walked the rest of the way, heart steady and breath calm. Not because I wasn¡¯t nervous. I was. But it was the good kind. Like walking a tightrope with razors for ropes. It sharpened me.


    The hotel gleamed like a gold tooth in a mouth full of poverty. Luxury dripped from the front desk, from the perfumed air, from the bored concierge who looked like he¡¯d seen too many rich men with too many secrets.


    "Room for Lucifer Morningstar," I said, adjusting my sses.


    He barely blinked. "Eleventh floor. Keycard?"


    "He¡¯s expecting me."


    The man smiled ndly and handed me the keycard. "Enjoy your evening."


    Oh, I nned to.


    The elevator ride was silent. I mean, way too silent. My breath came out in foggy little puffs I tried to swallow back down. I gripped the tote tighter.


    Ding.


    I stepped out. Thick carpet. Quiet hall. Room 1113.


    I knocked twice.


    "Come in, my angel of death," Grant¡¯s voice drawled from inside.


    Damn right, I am.


    I opened the door.


    He was in a robe. A fucking silk robe. Champagne in one hand, a smirk on his face. There was music ying softly... some pretentious jazz. And on the bed, a red dress wasid out like an invitation to sin.


    "You came," he said, grinning. "And you even wore your serious sses. I¡¯m honored."


    I smiled. "Figured I¡¯d give you thest gift you¡¯d ever get."


    Heughed. "You always had a sense of humor."


    "Yeah," I murmured, shutting the door behind me and sliding the lock into ce. "I kill with it."


    He didn¡¯t hear me. He was too busy walking toward me like a man expecting a night of indulgent sex. I waited until he was close¡ªclose enough to smell his cologne, then I held up the bottle of champagne he¡¯d clearly been sipping.


    "Want me to pour?"


    He nodded with bright eyes. "God, yes. You¡¯re glowing. What is it? Rage? Betrayal? Lust?"


    "Something like that."


    I took the bottle, turned my back to him, and swiftly dropped a crushed sedative pill inside his ss. Stirred it with a swizzle stick like a bartender in Vegas. My hands didn¡¯t even shake.


    "Here," I said, handing it to him. "To betrayal."


    He clinked it against my untouched ss. "To victory," he corrected, and downed half of it.


    He eyed me up and down, a smirk appearing on his lips. "?I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not dressed for seduction tonight, Pipe. The Pipe I know is always dressed to kill."


    If only he knew the pun he¡¯d just casually made.


    Well, that¡¯s because I don¡¯t need a killer outfit to kill you, Grant. You¡¯d already been a sucker for me. All I had to do was prey on that.


    But then again, I still came prepared. Pipe Wellesley was always dressed to kill.


    I raised an eyebrow, letting the trench coat fall open slightly to reveal the ck turtleneck underneath. "?Seduction? I thought we were here to talk business."?


    He chuckled, taking a sip of his champagne. "?With you, business and pleasure always intertwined."?


    I stepped closer, the soft carpet muffling my footsteps. "?Is that so?"?


    He leaned in, his breath warm against my cheek. "?Tell me, what was it like with Antonio?"?


    I tilted my head, feigning curiosity. "?Why do you ask?"?


    He shrugged and I watched his fingers brush a stray strand of hair from my face. "?Because however it was, I want us to have an even better one. I miss the old days, Pipe. When you seduced men and brought me unending contracts. Come back."?


    Iughed softly, the sound echoing in the spacious room. "?You always did know how to tter a girl."?


    However, he didn¡¯t grinned from ear to ear, already expecting...

 Chapter 238: _ CONGRATULATIONS

    <h4>Chapter 238: _ CONGRATULATIONS</h4>


    I gritted my teeth and managed a nod. "Well. That¡¯s... something to consider."


    Don Diego straightened, satisfied with himself, then smoothed down his jacket. "Keep your eyes open. And remember who really keeps the pack safe. And oh, I didn¡¯t think you had it in you, but you surprised me. Congrattions, boy."


    He turned and strutted off, his guards forming a protective triangle around his ego as he vanished down the hall like he¡¯d just delivered divine wisdom.


    I stood there, trembling from the effort it took not to explode. Not to scream and not to punch a hole in the marble.


    What the fuck was he congratting me for?


    And my God, he med <i>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦</i>. He <i>always</i> med her for everything.


    My heart thundered in my chest, and I closed my eyes, trying to picture her smile. Herugh. The sound she made when she teased me about my brooding. Anything to anchor me.


    Because if I let the rage win, it would cost me everything.


    But I promised myself right then, right there¡ªthat I would make him eat those words.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wasn¡¯t cursed. She was my salvation. And I was going to burn the world before I let anyone hurt her again.


    .


    .


    I stood there for what felt like an eternity after Don Diego strutted off like the smug bastard he was. The guards fell into formation behind him like he was Moses parting the Red Sea, only there was no miracle¡ªjust maniption and menace in an expensive suit.


    I dragged in a breath. My throat burned. I needed a moment... just one damn minute to collect myself before facing whatever came next.


    But of course, life wasn¡¯t in the business of giving me peace.


    The grand doors creaked open, and Rosa emerged, walking in careful steps. Behind her came Cami, radiating smugness like she¡¯d bathed in it. Her dark hair was pulled back tightly, her eyes glittering with something that made my skin itch¡ªtriumph. Or was it gloating?


    Her gaze locked on me, and she smiled like a cat who¡¯d just eaten thest canary and was ready to burp feathers in my face.


    "You and Rosa shouldn¡¯t get toofortable," she said smoothly, not even bothering with a greeting. "Just because she has something inside her doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s won anything. I¡¯ll have one soon too. And ¨¢lvaro will be Alpha."


    She gave a haughty little shrug, like she¡¯d just dropped a weather forecast. Mild showers, thirty percent chance of ruin.


    Then she turned on her heel and walked off with that same saunter¡ªthe kind that said she believed the world owed her admiration and apuse.


    I blinked in confusion. Why the hell was everyone acting strangely today?


    "What the hell was that?" I asked, already tired. "What does she mean, ¡¯she¡¯ll have one soon¡¯? And who¡ªwhat... ¨¢lvaro?"


    Rosa only offered a mysterious smile. "You¡¯ll know soon enough. But first..." She reached for my hand. "Come with me."


    There was a pause. It was a cold pause. My eyes dropped to her fingers curling around mine. They were warm and firm.


    I almost writhed my hands out in disgust.


    "Where?" I asked, doing my best to sound casual, even though every neuron in my brain started screaming.


    "My room," she said, like it was nothing.


    Like we were heading to brunch and not their of a woman who believed she owned me now. I couldn¡¯t even imagine the things she¡¯d want to do to me.


    My spine stiffened and my feet paused.


    "Oh?" I croaked. "Cool. Nice. Uh... great. Sure."


    Her brow lifted. "Is there a problem?"


    Yes. Yes, Rosa. The problem is that I would rather wrestle a bear than be alone with you in a room where the bed has direct ess.


    But I couldn¡¯t say that. I couldn¡¯t even flinch, not with Don Diego¡¯s greasy voice still echoing in my head, telling me to smile and keep the illusion alive. I had to y the doting mate. The proud fiance. The world¡¯s most unwilling husband-to-be.


    I forced a breathless chuckle. "No. No problem at all."


    Rosa¡¯s smile returned. It was too pleased and too possessive so much that it made me sick in the stomach. Sheced our fingers tighter and began walking.


    And I, poor fool, followed.


    The hallway leading to her side of the vi was all gold-ented mirrors and floral arrangements that looked like they were terrified of being out of ce. Two maids in neat uniforms caught sight of us and nearly dropped their silver trays.


    "Oh!" one gasped, nudging the other as if she¡¯d just seen a unicorn.


    Rosa didn¡¯t miss a beat. She squeezed my hand tighter and raised her chin, walking as if we were royalty touring the grounds. The maids stood straighter, giggling as we passed. One of them even bowed.


    I wanted to peel off my own skin and run screaming into the woods.


    This woman was <i>showing me off</i> like a handbag. A damn luxury essory with anxiety issues.


    And me? I had to smile. Had to nod at the maids like <i>yes, this is perfectly normal, I ampletely thrilled to be this woman¡¯s hand-trophy.</i>


    Every second was agony. Every breath was horrific. I was sweating behind my knees.


    By the time we reached her door, which was a tall thing with silver handles and too much personality, I felt like I had aged five years.


    She opened it with a flourish and tugged me inside.


    "Wee," she said sweetly, then closed the door behind us with a soft <i>click</i> that sounded more like a lock<i>.</i>


    Her room was all rich browns and quiet luxury with walnut panels, leather ents, and bronze fixtures that gleamed under warm, golden light. The canopy bed stood tall with dark silk drapes.


    Tasteful, elegant... and way too intentional.


    My heartunched into my throat.


    Rosa turned to face me. "I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re mine now."


    And then she <i>hugged</i> me.


    Her arms wrapped around my torso with frightening conviction, pressing herself against me like she wanted to merge our atoms. I had to resist the urge to tense up or jump back.


    "I¡¯m so happy," she whispered against my shoulder. "You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve dreamed of this."


    "Oh, I... I can imagine," I muttered, patting her back like she was a client who just closed a real estate deal.


    She pulled back and looked up at me, eyes glistening.


    "You¡¯re mine now, Axel. I fought for you." Then, before I could prepare, <i>she kissed me.</i>


    Her lips were soft, but the kiss wasn¡¯t. It was all tongue and need and possessive desperation, like she was trying to mark me from the inside out. Her hands slid to my waist, fingers pressing into my skin.


    I panicked. Only Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ owned my body. Only she owns me. Rosa kissing me like this for the second time since we were kids was too overwhelming for me to handle.


    It brought back memories. Things. Why I needed to leave in the first ce... The thing my Father did...


    Abort. Abort. Code red.


    I gently broke the kiss, forcing a shakyugh. "Sorry¡ªjust... still recovering from the shock of today. You know. Emotions. Chaos. The usual."


    She tilted her head, studying me with a frown.


    Uh-uh. Do something, Axel.


    I beamed at her, smacking my lips in a desperate attempt to seduce her into cooperating.


    I won.


    Sheughed lightly. "It¡¯s okay, cari?o. I have just the thing to lighten your mood."


    Oh no.


    No, no, no...


    She skipped across the room to her nightstand, humming. Opened a drawer. Rustled around.


    I stood frozen, trying not to sweat through my shirt. What the hell was she doing? Pulling out lingerie? An aphrodisiac? A wedding binder?


    Then she turned.


    And in her hand... was a pregnancy test.


    A small, thin stick of doom.


    "I wanted to tell you earlier," she said, beaming, "but I needed to be sure. This is the good news I told you I had for you."


    She held it out with trembling fingers like it was a trophy.


    My stomach dropped. Positive. The word stared at me in tiny, soul-crushing letters.


    "I¡¯m pregnant," she whispered, as if revealing she¡¯d won the lottery.


    Silence fell on us.


    I stared at the stick, then at her, then back at the stick. The universe tilted on its axis.


    Rosa sped her hands under her chin, eyes shining. "We¡¯re going to have a baby, Axel! <i>Our</i> baby."


    My knees threatened mutiny. My mouth opened, then closed. No words came. My brain was dialing 911.


    I forced a smile that felt like it had been stapled to my face. She was expecting. It wasn¡¯t my child. I was not the one who slept with her.


    But even though... didn¡¯t that happen like a week ago? How on earth did she show already? Why was the pregnancy slip already positive?


    "That¡¯s... that¡¯s amazing," I choked. "Wow. I mean. Wow."


    She twirled like a ballerina, her dress ring dramatically. "I know! I knew you¡¯d be excited!"


    Excited? I felt like I¡¯d been hit by a train driven by Satan himself.


    My hands twitched at my sides. Inside, chaos roared. What did this mean? Was it even real? Had she faked it? Was it the witch¡¯s? Someone else¡¯s?


    "You okay?" she asked, pausing and twirling.


    "Yeah! Totally," I said quickly. "Just... processing. That¡¯s a lot of news. So fast. Like a surprise pi?ata to the face."


    Sheughed, delighted by my dazedness, and walked over to ce the stick lovingly on her vanity like it was sacred.


    "We should celebrate tonight," she added, voice rich with promise.


    "I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll bring champagne," I replied, already plotting my escape.


    {A|N}


    Hi friends!


    Happy New May to you all! My birthday is on the 5th of May. Who else is a Taurus here? ??


    Unfortunately, again, we could not meet up withst month¡¯s goal, so there will be no extra Chapters. However? If we achieve 25 Golden Tickets in two days, I will update five Chapters daily for four days.


    Now, on to our May goals:


    ~150 GTs for 20 Chapters mass release on the 1st and 2nd of June.


    ~ 1k privilege unlocks by the end of the month and we¡¯ll get an extra three Chapters each for one week!


    Also, should we set weekly goals that earn us extra Chapters?


    Thanks for your support so far! ??

 Chapter 239: _ Love or Lust?

    <h4>Chapter 239: _ Love or Lust?</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, Rosa being pregnant, had just thrown a stone in my ns. In our ns.


    It meant more than ever now, I needed to find who this witch was. I needed to prove that it wasn¡¯t me who slept with her but an imposter.


    However, if I failed to do that, it meant I must marry her. Nobody would let me off thinking that she was carrying my baby. The scandal would be beyond me. I¡¯d have to kiss the Alpha position goodbye if the pack members thought I got Rosa pregnant and left her for her younger sister.


    No amount of revealing Rosa¡¯s dark side could save me from that. Even if people could understand why I couldn¡¯t be with Rosa, I¡¯d still be criticized for dumping her for her sister.


    Most importantly, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ would be ostracized for being with me. <i>¡¯Her sister¡¯s baby Daddy¡¯. </i>


    Oh, fuck, no.


    There must be something I can do. I needed to find this witch quickly and get this mess over with.


    .


    .


    Rosa pped her hands twicemandingly. Almost immediately, the door creaked open, and two maids stepped in.


    "Bring us some drinks. Something celebratory." She ordered.


    The maids nodded and scurried off, leaving us alone once more.


    Before I could even process what was happening, Rosa turned to me with a gleam in her eyes. She took my hand and led me to an armchair near the firece. The room was bathed in warm, golden light, the rich browns of the decor giving it a cozy yet rich feel.


    She pushed me gently into the chair and, without hesitation, settled herself on myp. Her arms wrapped around my neck, and she leaned in close, letting her warm breath graze my ear.


    My heart raced in my chest, not out of desire but out of sheer panic. Every nerve screamed to push her away, to break free from the suffocating trap she was weaving around me.


    "You¡¯re so lucky," she murmured, settling herself with an air of contentment.


    Her hands slid over mine, guiding them onto her round belly like it was the most precious thing in the world. I could feel her heat, the soft curve of her body pressing against mine, and I had to force my muscles not to recoil.


    Was I tripping or did she already have a bump? After one week of sex?


    Could she... could she be hiding something?


    Does she have a lover? Was she pregnant even before the witch slept with her? Had she been hiding all along?


    Was this it? The one thing I needed to use against her?


    I couldn¡¯t look at her. Couldn¡¯t think straight. My fingers twitched beneath her touch as if my own body were trying to break free of the physical contact. The baby. The goddamn baby. It was all she ever talked about now.


    "I can¡¯t wait for us to start our family, Axel," she said softly, her voice almost too sweet, like she was trying to sugarcoat something bitter underneath.


    Her gaze softened as if she could already see the future¡ªour future. A future I didn¡¯t want.


    "Our wedding is in four days," she continued, her fingers tracing patterns on my chest. "And with this baby in my belly, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be the Alpha."


    I knew what she meant. I could still hear Father¡¯s words: <i>the first to create an heir gets the position. </i>


    She took my hands firmly in hers.


    "We¡¯re so lucky to have each other," she said, her eyes fixed on mine. "My dream has always been to be the most powerful woman in the pack, and then, to rise above all the other werewolf packs."


    Her ambition burned brightly in her eyes and it sent a chill down my spine. This woman wasn¡¯t just reading out some vision board.


    She was crazed with ambition... <i>with wanting more. </i>


    "I¡¯ve achieved the pack goal. I¡¯m the strongest she-wolf around. But bing Luna will give me the power to achieve even more."


    Oh, would she spare me? I just wanted a luxurious mansion with enough room to amodate my and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s kids. I didn¡¯t give a damn about being the most powerful or not.


    All I wanted was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, and then, our beautiful babies.


    I tried to interject Rosa¡¯s nonsense and to bring some reality into the conversation. Hence, I swallowed hard, but the words that came out were strained. "You do know it¡¯s not certain yet, right? I¡¯m not the only one vying for the Alpha position, so it¡¯s not definite that I¡¯ll get it."


    Her lips curled in an almost indiscernible smile as she leaned in a bit closer, her breath teasing my ear once again. "But I am the one carrying the heir, Axel. I¡¯m the one who holds the future in my belly."


    She ced my hand on her stomach, and suddenly, it was impossible to ignore how real it all was¡ªthe weight of it, the pressure of her body, the heat radiating off of her, like I was supposed to worship the life growing inside of her.


    She made the baby sound like it was made of gold, silver, and untold treasures. Something that no one else couldpare to. Something that would seal my fate.


    "I¡¯ll be the Luna. Our pack will rise. But more than that, I¡¯ll be the strongest. The most powerful woman in all the factions. And it will be because of you." She smiled, but there was something deadly behind it, something that made my gut twist.


    Her eyes continued to boil with ambition. It was a fire so fierce I could almost feel it singeing my skin. It was the kind of hunger I had seen in the eyes of wolves that would tear apart their own pack for power. And the worst part was... I was supposed to be okay with it.


    "Axel," she continued, her fingers tightening around mine, pulling me from the spiraling abyss of my thoughts. "You have no idea how happy I am that you¡¯re finally stepping up. Finally going to be the Alpha. This is everything we¡¯ve worked for. Everything I¡¯ve worked for."


    <i>Everything we¡¯ve worked for?</i>


    Humor me, but ¡¯everything¡¯ who and who worked for? Was she losing it? Sick in the head?


    She¡¯s got to be kidding me.

 Chapter 240: _ Powerful Rosa

    <h4>Chapter 240: _ Powerful Rosa</h4>


    I could feel how heavy her expectations crashed on me. My throat felt tight as I forced myself to speak, to face the truth that Rosa wasying out so casually before me. "It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to be the Alpha as I said ¨¢lvaro is also contesting. Stop saying it as a matter of factly."


    It was just so fucking annoying how sure she was that I was going to be the Alpha and she, my Luna. By the Moon, why doesn¡¯t she wait until we¡¯ve exchanged the vows?


    Was she that desperate?


    Her eyes darted around for a moment, and the smile nearly disappeared. I would have relished that look had it not onlysted for a split second. Then the smile was back, stronger, and more fixed than ever.


    She also didn¡¯t let go of my hands. She pressed them more firmly against her belly like this was what she wanted and I didn¡¯t have a right to decline.


    I had to fight the sick feeling crawling up my throat.


    "But I¡¯m the pregnant one, Axel. Not Cami." She said it so matter-of-factly, as if the whole damn world revolved around the baby inside of her.


    She ced a hand over my hand on her stomach, as though to emphasize the point. I could feel the tender and possessive touch all at once. I wanted to scream, to shout at her, to tell her that this wasn¡¯t how it worked, that this wasn¡¯t love or partnership¡ªthis was control. But I couldn¡¯t.


    Yes, from this conversation, I have been able to gather that Rosa actually didn¡¯t love me. She probably just liked the idea of me and liked me enough, but love?


    Hell no.


    But no...


    Rosa was already seeing this in a way that twisted my insides. "You and I have the highest chance of having an heir first. That means you¡¯re more likely to be the Alpha, Axel." She argued.


    I opened my mouth to oppose but she sighed in contentment, her eyes closing for just a second. "You¡¯ll be Alpha, and we¡¯ll have our powerful family."


    But it wasn¡¯t just a family she wanted. I could see it clearly now in the way she spoke and the way her gaze burned with ambition. She wasn¡¯t just thinking about the baby. She wasn¡¯t just thinking about me. She was thinking about power. About control. About taking everything she could.


    No, I can¡¯t stand this shit even for one moment longer.


    I jerked my hand away from her belly, and she looked at me like I had pped her. The confusion flickered on her expression.


    One thing was strange though. Having an heir before being crowned an Alpha was a condition my Father gave me and ¨¢lvaro because of the rivalry.


    Usually, all you needed was to find your Luna and you¡¯re good to go. How Rosa came to know of this condition was puzzling.


    "How did you know about the ultimatum my father gave us?" I asked, squinting my eyes in suspicion.


    Her eyes darted away for a moment before she regainedposure, as if she hadn¡¯t expected me to ask. She quickly covered it up with a softugh, trying to mask the crack in her veneer of calm.


    "I have my ways of finding out things, Axel," she smoothly put forward, but the edge to it was unmistakable. "I¡¯ve been... keeping an eye on things."


    Her fingers traced the curve of her belly again like she was caressing something precious. Something powerful.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from feeling that knot in my chest, that ever-growing dread that I was losing control. That I had been losing control for far too long. I had spent so long being ignorant.


    Hence, instead of asserting what I wanted now, I needed to wear this god-forsaken mask of the good fianc¨¦, the dutiful son, and now Rosa¡ªRosa was pulling me deeper into a game I didn¡¯t even want to y.


    Because I was weak... still weak.


    I stared at her and became overly self-aware of all the tension in my body, making my hands tremble in myp. This wasn¡¯t love. It was strategy. It was ambition dressed up in soft words and gentle touches.


    And for some reason, my male ego felt bruised to know that Rosa didn¡¯t love me all along. She just needed me.


    However, the better and best part of me was grateful for this. At least, this wasn¡¯t a game of hearts. It was that of wits, action, and alliances.


    "Axel," she purred, leaning against the broken banister like a queen on a throne of rubble, "you¡¯re still so naive. It¡¯s...endearing."


    My jaw clenched. "Naive?"


    She hummed, eyes roamingzily over the open space around my neckline left by my shirt. "There¡¯s barely anything that happens in this pack that I don¡¯t know. I have eyes everywhere. Ears in ces you wouldn¡¯t imagine. People who owe me, people who fear me." She grinned, shing teeth too white for someone with a personality that was this dirty. "You really think I¡¯d carry a future Alpha¡¯s child without knowing the full game board?"


    A chill licked the back of my neck. Not from fear, not really. It was the weight of her truth. The terrible, gleaming confidence that oozed from every word. She was dangerous. Maybe the most dangerous woman I¡¯d ever met.


    I had underestimated her. She wouldn¡¯t be so easy to defeat.


    "Impressive," I admitted with a little bit of sarcasm in my tone. "You¡¯re more of an Alpha female than I gave you credit for."


    She beamed, clearly taking it as apliment. "Thank you. I¡¯ve worked hard to be where I am."


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that if she weren¡¯t so... maniptive, we might have been formidable allies. We had started off as great friends in the past.


    We could have been inseparable by now. Her ambition was undeniable, and in another life, perhaps we would remain friends.


    She ced a hand on my chest, her touch bothforting and possessive. "I¡¯ll stand by you, Axel, until we lead all the werewolf packs together."


    "What if I don¡¯t want that? What if I just want to lead this pack, ensure everyone¡¯s safety and happiness, without the grandeur of ruling all werewolves?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of her mouth twitching. "It¡¯s not just about ambition. Sooner orter, a war between supernaturals ising. We need to be prepared."


    A war?


    What war?

 Chapter 241: _ Let’s Kill Our Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 241: _ Let¡¯s Kill Our Enemies</h4>


    I wanted to ask Rosa what she meant by <i>a war </i>looming, but she barely gave me any chance to talk.


    "I would stand by you," she continued, her voice softer now, like a whisper meant for the part of me that still cravedfort.


    Little did she know that I already got all thefort I needed and already had someone to be with me for a lifetime, offering me the same.


    <i>My Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. </i>


    "Don¡¯t you repeat yourck of ambition, Axel. You have me, so think of that as having the world. I will stand by you until you be the leader of all the werewolf packs. Not just this one. All of them with everyst Alpha kneeling at your feet."


    The galls of this woman. She and I had never discussed such and I don¡¯t remember telling her I wanted every existing Alpha to bow to me.


    Bold of her to try to impose her ambitions on me.


    I shook my head. "When have I ever told you that¡¯s what I want?"


    Rosa blinked. Hershes were thick, long, and maybe enchanting for someone who might be interested in her.


    She twisted her lips spitefully. "Then you¡¯re a fool."


    That stung more than it should¡¯ve.


    "A war ising, Axel," she reminded, eyes gleaming like twin stars about to explode. "Not just among wolves. The supernaturals are stirring. The witches are arming themselves. The vampires have been whispering alliances in the dark. Sooner orter, we¡¯ll all be forced to choose sides. If we don¡¯t rise now, we¡¯ll be buried beneath them."


    I turned to her fully. "How do you know all this?"


    She tilted her head, mocking. "Because I¡¯m broader, smarter, and more connected than any female in this pack. None of the other girlse close. I wasn¡¯t wasting years moping in the forest like you or pretending I didn¡¯t belong to this world."


    That hit like a fist to the ribs. She was really throwing my wild days right in my face.


    "You¡¯ve been avoiding the pack for years," she went on, circling me now like a lioness. "While you yed the feral prince in the woods, the real game moved on. Every influential wolf here knows what¡¯sing. They¡¯ve been preparing. But you..." she stopped in front of me, reaching out to brush a hand against my chest "...you have so much catching up to do."


    I stared down at her fingers and wished to hell that I could break them into two. However, I did no such thing.


    I didn¡¯t stop her too. I should have but then, it¡¯d jeopardize everything.


    "But with me by your side," she whispered, "you could have everything. Power. Connections. Legacy. I could show you everything you¡¯ve missed. Everything you didn¡¯t know you needed."


    I blinked, trying to shake off the haze Rosa had cast over me. My mind was clouded, still whirling from the way she had moved, her fingers brushing against my chest seductively. I hated how she seemed to have found a way to worm under my skin.


    But no, my body and soul belonged to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. ONLY Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    "Exin it to me, Rosa," I said, trying to keep my voice measured, though my curiosity bled through. "Exin this war to me, because that¡¯s what has my attention."


    It came out more like amand than a question, but something about the way she held herself¡ªso sure, so confident, pulled at me. She knew things, things I needed to understand, things that could shape the future of everything.


    <i>She might just be so... useful. </i>


    Oh, darn. Venomous fucking damn temptation!


    Her lips curled into a slow smile. "Of course, Axel," she purred, voice soft and seductive, leaning in just close enough to make it hard to think.


    "I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know. But..." She trailed her fingers down my arm, and the light touch sent a shiver through me, despite the wall I tried to keep up.


    "I¡¯ll only tell you on the night of our wedding. And I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone in my circle¡ªthose inside the pack and beyond. You¡¯ll see, Axel, you¡¯ll understand exactly what you¡¯ve been missing. I¡¯ll make you a king, and we¡¯ll rise together. But remember, only I can give you that. You need me."


    Her words were honey, slipping smoothly into my ears, promising power, control¡ªeverything I needed to push this Alpha position through.


    <i>Or so it seemed. </i>


    Her hand remained just a little too long on my arm, and I felt Hugo stir uneasily inside me.


    "<i>She¡¯s a viper</i>," Hugo warned.


    <i>"Don¡¯t fall for her sweet words. She¡¯s using you."</i>


    Oh, Hugo, how right you always are.


    Tension coiled in my chest, but I tried to suppress it. <i>I won¡¯t fall for it. I won¡¯t</i>, I told myself.


    I cleared my throat and met her gaze, steady and unflinching. "You¡¯ve been talking a lot about power and connections, Rosa," I said, my tone colder now as I tried to anchor myself.


    "But you knew my father¡¯s ultimatum, didn¡¯t you? The one he gave me and ¨¢lvaro. It¡¯s more than just producing a baby."


    Her lips quirked upward, the smirk on her face dangerous in my eyes. "Of course, I know all about it. I also know that you need a male heir¡ªyour father¡¯s orders. It¡¯s a very delicate matter, isn¡¯t it? The baby needs to be a boy."


    "Yes, so why are you so sure this baby is going to help me be the Alpha? We don¡¯t even know its gender yet."


    Confusion and disbelief shot through me, but before I could say anything, Rosa kept going.


    "Then perhaps..." She paused, her eyes gleaming with venom. "Maybe we should take matters into our own hands. Perhaps we should just... eliminate ¨¢lvaro."


    W-what in the unholy hell?!


    Did I hear that correctly? Did Rosa just suggest eliminating as in, killing ¨¢lvaro?!


    Okay, I know there was a n. I knew I was supposed to tolerate everything, let her touch me, let her say whatever to tempt me, and so on.


    But this? This wasn¡¯t in the deal.

 Chapter 242: _ I’m Carrying Your Child

    <h4>Chapter 242: _ I¡¯m Carrying Your Child</h4>


    I blinked rapidly, feeling my stomach dropping like a stone. ¨¢lvaro¡ªmy younger brother. Yeah, he was a pompous, arrogant little bastard most days, but he was still my flesh and blood. He¡¯s Cami¡¯s fianc¨¦, too.


    Rosa¡¯s <i>sister¡¯s</i> fianc¨¦. And she wanted me to... what? Kill him?


    I shook my head, my voice cracking with disbelief. "What the hell are you talking about, Rosa? You want me to kill my <i>own brother</i>? ¨¢lvaro might drive me crazy, but he¡¯s still my brother. And Cami... <i>your sister</i>¡ªis about to marry him. You want me to murder him over an heir? Over a damn ultimatum?"


    My voice rose, sharper now, fury breaking through the disbelief. "What kind of monster even suggests that?"


    She didn¡¯t flinch. Not even a little. Her eyes narrowed, but her smile was cold, calm... like she¡¯d just told me we were out of milk.


    "Axel, <i>amor</i>, you have to understand. This is the only way. If you don¡¯t act now, Cami might give ¨¢lvaro a son before you can." She leaned in close, brushing her lips over the shell of my ear, her voice smooth like silk over steel. "It¡¯s about power. About control. It¡¯s a necessary sacrifice. And once you¡¯re in charge... you¡¯ll thank me."


    I stepped back like her words had burned me. My heart thudded hard against my ribs. "No," I growled in a raw and finally tone. "That¡¯s insane."


    She¡¯d crossed a line. A line I didn¡¯t even know existed until she casually stepped over it with her heels clicking and her smile intact.


    I was here on a mission, but there was a damn limit to the things I could tolerate. My only regret was not recording this conversation in the first ce. My phone was left in my car.


    If I had brought it in, I¡¯d have clicked on record and take this as a solid evidence to use against her.


    I turned, rage boiling in my veins, ready to walk away and put an entire city between us. "I¡¯m done with this conversation," I muttered through clenched teeth. "You¡¯ve lost your damn mind, Rosa."


    But before I could take a step, her hand firmly mped around my arm.


    "You¡¯re not going anywhere," she hissed, voice dropping to that lethal softness she used when she wanted to make something sound like a gift when it was really a threat.


    "You¡¯re mine now, Axel. And you better start getting used to it."


    Like hell I am.


    My wolf was snarling beneath, angry, irritated, and disgusted.


    <i>Hugo</i> growled inside me. "<i>She¡¯s a viper, Axel. Get out of her grasp. She¡¯ll poison everything.</i>"


    But I knew better than to make a scene. Not yet. Not now.


    "I¡¯m carrying your child," she whispered in my ear like it was a dagger to the chest. "And that¡¯s all that matters. Forget Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I¡¯ve seen the way you look at her and though you might im to love me, I don¡¯t really think it¡¯s true. Maybe you¡¯re doing this to make her jealous or something."


    <i>Oh, Rosa, you have no idea, honey. </i>


    "She¡¯s nothing but a worthless little Omega. You used to look at her like she was the only star in your sky. But she¡¯s gone. She¡¯s disowned, ugly, and nothing. And I¡¯m here."


    I clenched my jaw, my pulse hammering. She was pushing, harder than ever, digging into the part of me that still ached every time I thought of everything Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s had been through.


    How dare she try to tap into that? Try to paint Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ as pathetic when she was the devious one? Someone needed to teach this woman a lesson.


    Gosh, she was so disgusting to say the least.


    "I¡¯m giving you a future," She went on, voice syrup-sweet. "Power. Legacy. Everything you ever wanted. And <i>you¡¯ll forget her.</i> You¡¯ll forget <i>all</i> of her."


    My hands curled into fists at my sides. I wanted to scream. To shift. To tear something down. But I forced myself to breathe. Forced myself to remember who I was¡ªwhat I still <i>wanted</i> and why I was doing this: And it wasn¡¯t her.


    She smirked like she had me pinned. "You see, Axel," she purred, her voice coated in venom and pride, "I¡¯m already carrying your child. She can¡¯t give you that. She never could. She¡¯s weak, Axel. <i>You don¡¯t need her. You need me.</i>"


    Every word scraped down my spine like ss. I felt sick. But I wouldn¡¯t let her see it. She¡¯s a crazy woman.


    How did she grow up to be so horrible?


    I pulled out of her grasp like I was tearing off a second skin, turning to face her with all the fire still simmering inside me. "I¡¯m done here, Rosa. You think you¡¯ve got control over me, but you don¡¯t. I¡¯m not your puppet. You¡¯re not my future. You¡¯re just a mistake waiting to happen."


    I started walking again, needing air and needing <i>out</i>. But her voice followed like the snap of a whip.


    "You¡¯lle back to me, Axel. They always do. And when you do... remember this¡ª<i>you¡¯re mine.</i> You can¡¯t run from this. Our wedding will happen in four days and our child will be with us in some months after."


    Fuck ying the <i>good fianc¨¦. I¡¯d rather die. </i>


    I didn¡¯t stop to look at her. Didn¡¯t look back. My fists were tight, my steps uneven with all the fury building inside me. She thought she had me. Maybe she thought the baby gave her a crown to wear. But I wasn¡¯t hers.


    And no matter what lies she spun or what poison she tried to pour down my throat¡ª<i>I¡¯d never leave Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.</i> Not a chance in hell.


    I stormed out of there and didn¡¯t stop until I was safely out of that cursed vi and finally, the entire estate itself.


    I paused right outside to catch my breath, almost wheezing as Rosa¡¯s venomous words yed over and over again in my ears.


    I had no idea why it felt like I¡¯d just cheated on my mate letting another woman touch me as she pleased.


    I need to see her... Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Hell, I might just sneak her into my room and have her live with me.

 Chapter 243: _ HER

    <h4>Chapter 243: _ HER</h4>


    The evening air was cool, almost brittle as I drove through the streets of Santa Leticia, my hands gripping the steering wheel with quite a lot of force.


    I hadn¡¯t even realized how tightly I was holding it until my knuckles started aching. The city lights flickered on like scattered stars, throwing their artificial glow onto the cracked pavement. A faint breeze blew through the open window, but it couldn¡¯t calm the storm inside me.


    I nced at the clock: 6:45 PM. The day had dragged on, consumed with everything that Rosa had thrown at me, and now it was time to visit Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I could already hear herughter in my mind. I could feel the warmth of her presence, that soothing, innocent aura that had made all the chaos in my life feel like it was just a background noise. A distraction. She was my focus now.


    I had originally nned to pick up a few gifts for her; flowers, a new phone because how could an eighteen-year-oldck one? And maybe something cute. I had even considered going by one of those overpriced stores that sold everything with a ridiculous price tag for the sake of it, but I was running out of time. It was alreadyte, and I didn¡¯t want to show up with nothing but a haggard look on my face.


    Tomorrow. I¡¯ll get them tomorrow. But for now, I¡¯d go to her, and that would be enough.


    But as I continued driving, I spotted something that made me change course¡ªsomething that tugged at me, tugged at that part of me that wanted to do everything right for her.


    A small flower stand, the kind you¡¯d expect to see in a corner of a forgotten street, where the roses and daisies seemed tough with the wind. It was a modest stand, with a few vases lining the cart. A tiny girl with messy braids stood behind the counter, arranging the flowers like she had all the time in the world.


    Without thinking, I pulled over.


    "Excuse me," I called as I rolled down the window. "How much for the roses?"


    The girl looked up, her eyes bright but a little cautious. She smiled, revealing a single missing tooth. "Roses? Twenty for the big ones, fifteen for the small."


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "I¡¯ll take the big ones."


    She smiled wider and grabbed a bouquet, wrapping them with a string of twine. I handed her the cash, nodding my thanks, and the bouquet was in my hands in a moment.


    The scent of roses filled my car, fresh and sweet. As I held them, I couldn¡¯t help but picture Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s smile. She would love these. She deserved more than just roses, but they would do for now.


    The drive continued, the flowers resting in myp, and my thoughts settled again on everything that had happened today. Rosa¡¯s words, her promises of power and legacy¡ªthey haunted me like a bad dream. I didn¡¯t need her. I never did. I had Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, and that was enough.


    The drive was long enough for regrets to settle in the passenger seat like old friends.


    By the time I reached her apartmentplex in Santa Leticia, the sky was navy blue and the stars looked tired. The building stood like a skeleton against the night; old bones painted in king beige, its iron bars rusted, the entry gate leaning like it had given up standing straight years ago.


    I climbed the steps two at a time, my heartbeat rising with each one. The hallway reeked of onions and burnt oil, and the hum of a flickering fluorescent light followed me to her door.


    I knocked.


    Once. Twice. And then it opened.


    She stood there barefoot, wearing that simple dress again, the one she always seemed to wear when I showed up, like it was waiting for me.


    Her hair was tied up in the messiest bun I¡¯d ever seen¡ªand I swear to God, I forgot how to breathe. Her eyes widened, the soft green of them sparkling like moonlight caught in honey. She blinked once, like she didn¡¯t believe it was me.


    Then she smiled like I was the greatest thing to walk into her life, and maybe I was. But in this moment, it felt like she was the one who made everything make sense.


    And my ribs cracked open.


    "Axel," she breathed, like it hurt to say my name. Then again, maybe it healed her too.


    I didn¡¯t wait for permission. I stepped forward, and she threw herself into my arms like the world was ending.


    I didn¡¯t waste a second. The flowers almost dropped onto the floor as I pulled her into my arms. Her breath seized in her throat, and I felt her hands slide up to my chest, as though she couldn¡¯t quite believe I was here.


    We kissed.


    God, we kissed.


    Her mouth was warm and soft and tasted faintly of toothpaste and cinnamon, and I didn¡¯t care that it was clumsy at first or desperate. She clung to my shirt, her fingers fisting the fabric like she was afraid I¡¯d vanish.


    My hand curled around her waist, the bouquet crushed between us. It didn¡¯t matter. Nothing did, except her. Her warmth. Her breath on my cheek. Her heartbeat against mine.


    "I missed you," she whispered.


    I pressed my forehead to hers. "We saw each other yesterday."


    She looked up at me, eyes ssy. "Doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t miss you."


    I kissed her again, slower this time. I kissed her like it was a promise, a question... a prayer.


    "Flowers," I said hoarsely, remembering the wet mess between us. "Got these. For you. I wanted to get something nice for you. A small gesture."


    She blinked at the stems sticking out sideways from between us and burst outughing¡ªan honest, belly-deepugh that made me feel like I¡¯d won something sacred. She pulled back, took the flowers, and held them like they were diamonds.


    "They¡¯re beautiful," she mused, and she meant it, even though one was missing half its petals.


    I could see the appreciation in her eyes. I could see the love, and it made my chest tighten. She didn¡¯t need to say anything else. I didn¡¯t need to hear her tell me how much she cared. It was all there in the way she held the roses to her chest, the way she looked at me like I was something special.


    "I should¡¯ve gotten more," I mumbled. "But I didn¡¯t have time. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll¡ª"


    "No. These are perfect." She interjected.


    I smiled and cupped her face, feeling the softness of her skin beneath my palms. "I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t here earlier. I should¡¯ve been."


    "You¡¯re here now," she said with a smallugh, a sparkle in her eyes that made my heart skip a beat. "That¡¯s all that matters. Now,e inside."


    To be honest, being alone with Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was torture, and I sincerely have no idea how much longer I could keep my wolf and desires in control.

 Chapter 244: _ Not Yet

    <h4>Chapter 244: _ Not Yet</h4>


    I had barely stepped inside when Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ reached for me again and I didn¡¯t stop her.


    I let her guide me to the couch, where she sat with her knees tucked under her and pulled me close. Her sleeve slipped down more, and my fingers twitched with the urge to fix it. To tug it back up. To tug it all the way off.


    Hugo growled low in my head. "Mate."


    Yeah. I knew.


    But not tonight. Not like this.


    It was crazy how I wanted to retain control but kept on with that one thing that was driving me toward the edge of insanity.


    The type of insanity triggered by the beautiful body of the most beautiful woman in the world.


    It was all instinct¡ªurgent and desperate like we hadn¡¯t seen each other in years. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing. My lips met hers with a fire I didn¡¯t know I had been holding back. It was the kind of kiss that made everything else fall away, like we were the only two people in the world.


    Her hands moved to my face, her fingers tracing the rough edges of my jaw. I pulled her closer, feeling the heat of her body against mine, and it made me dizzy.


    Hugo growled in the back of my mind, like he was just as eager to lose control. The wolf inside me wanted more¡ªwanted to take her here, now, let the tension between us finally snap like a taut string.


    But no. I couldn¡¯t. Not yet.


    I broke away, my breath ragged. She looked up at me with those beautiful eyes, her lips swollen from our kiss. I swallowed hard, trying to steady myself. My hands were still on her waist, but I could feel myself pulling back.


    Axel?" she asked, her voice soft and a little confused.


    I took a deep breath, my chest rising and falling too fast. "I can¡¯t, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Not yet."


    Her face softened with understanding, though I could see the disappointment in her eyes. She nodded slowly. "Okay," she whispered.


    I kissed her forehead, gently, and then I stepped back. "I want to be with you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. More than anything. But we¡¯ll take this slow. I¡¯ll do it right."


    She nodded again, her hands still resting lightly on my chest.


    "You¡¯re everything to me. I just need you to know that."


    "I know," she replied, and the way she said it, the way she looked at me, made my heart twist in the best way possible.


    She pulled back enough to meet my eyes. "Rough day?"


    I scoffed. "You have no idea."


    "Tell me?"


    Urm... telling Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ about the whole pregnancy issue with Rosa and her suggestion that we kill ¨¢lvaro would definitely ruin the mood.


    I wanted to enjoy this moment for longer. I wanted to bask in the glow of her affection, to feel the glory of being missed.


    I shook my head. "Later. I just want to be here. With you. Like this."


    Her face softened. "Okay."


    Her fingers drifted to my cor, toying with the buttons, making my pulse spike.


    She didn¡¯t mean it. Or maybe she did. But it was dangerous.


    Too much. Too soon. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was delicate. I had already taken so much from her. I had illegitimately marked her, didn¡¯t recognize her feelings soon and my recklessness had gotten us into this tight corner we currently were.


    But Hugo wasn¡¯t urging me to stop. He wanted me to give in. Her mouth found mine again, and this time it was different.


    This time it was hunger. Need.


    Her hands slipped under my shirt again, fingertips brushing my skin, and I could feel her heart hammering against me like she was just as scared of what we were doing as I was.


    I nearly stopped breathing. I kissed her back, harder. My hand slid to the small of her back. She was warm and soft and everything I¡¯d never let myself want.


    But she wanted me. She trusted me. And that trust felt like a noose around my throat.


    She shifted, her thighs bracketing mine, and the movement sent lightning straight through me. Her dress slid farther off her shoulder, and I saw the traces of her scars again¡ªthe faded ones.


    Her wolf hadpletely healed her face, but not her body. It seemed it hadn¡¯t fully awakened still. Something was definitely keeping it from fully blossoming.


    I n on finding out what.


    She didn¡¯t notice. She was too caught up. Her hands were moving again, trying to strip away distance.


    But I saw them. And suddenly, I couldn¡¯t breathe. My hardened cock fell like the walls of Jericho.


    Oh, Rosa, you¡¯ll pay for every


    I gently grabbed her wrists. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    She blinked, dazed. "What?"


    "We can¡¯t."


    Her face crumbled. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "No," I said quickly, my voice raw. "God, no. It¡¯s me."


    I cupped her face in both hands. "I told you already. Look, if I don¡¯t stop now, I won¡¯t stopter. And I don¡¯t want this to be... because you¡¯re lonely. Or afraid. Or grateful."


    She stared at me and I watched her lip shake. I brushed my thumb over it.


    "I want this," she whispered.


    Oh, she wants me.


    "I know," I said. "I do too. But I want it when you¡¯re safe. When you¡¯re happy. When I know I won¡¯t hurt you."


    Her brow furrowed. "You won¡¯t."


    I gave a crooked smile. "I¡¯m a wolf, remember? We lose control."


    She sighed and leaned into my touch. "I trust you."


    That almost broke me.


    I kissed her forehead. "Let me earn it."


    If only her wolf was fully awakened, my mind would be at rest, knowing that whatever bruises I inflicted on her during sex, she was going to heal from it.


    Because I... had a little problem.


    Moreover, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ deserved to be deflowered properly. After a grand wedding with the necessary rites performed and I, did the right thing by her.


    Only then would I im her finally. Only after she became my wife, which I hope happens soon.

 Chapter 245: _ Dropping The Bombshell

    <h4>Chapter 245: _ Dropping The Bombshell</h4>


    It¡¯s time to drop the bombshell on Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Hell, I can only hope that she has the vigor to handle it. Or at least, find it... somewhere. Somehow.


    I watched her closely as I sat beside her, feeling like my tongue was curling in on itself at the realization of what I was about to do. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had been quiet, so quiet, ever since we had kissed.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell her. I really didn¡¯t. But it was time. She needed to know. She <i>deserved</i> to know. So I gathered the courage and decided to tell her.


    I had also made a vow to myself not to hide things from her. I¡¯ll trust in her abilities and that she could handle things too.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦..." I started, and though my voice was low and steady, my heart already pounding harder than it had any business doing.


    She nced up at me, her lips slightly parted. I could see that expectancy in her widened eyes. She could feel something wasing, but I didn¡¯t think she could have prepared herself for what was about to hit her.


    "Rosa¡¯s pregnant," I blurted out, letting the words sink in like a stone.


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Her face froze. Her hands twitched, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak. Her lips quivered as though her mind couldn¡¯t catch up to what I had just said.


    "Wait¡ªwhat?" she finally whispered, her voice cracking. "Rosa?" Her eyes searched my face, as though looking for a sign that I was joking.


    But I wasn¡¯t. I would never joke about something like this.


    "But... that means..." Her voice trailed off, and the shock hit her all at once.


    I watched in silence as her hands trembled in herp. Her knees pulled closer to her chest, and the small sob that escaped her lips hit me like a punch to the gut.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was crying. I wasn¡¯t ready for this reaction. Hell, I wasn¡¯t ready for <i>any</i> of this. I had expected confusion, maybe anger¡ªbut not this. Not the raw, vulnerable pain that radiated from her like a fire that I couldn¡¯t put out.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I said urgently, reaching for her, but she pulled back, tears streaming down her face. I wasn¡¯t prepared for her to cry¡ª<i>this</i> was not what I had expected. "Hey, hey,e on, don¡¯t do this. What¡¯s wrong?"


    Her hands covered her face, and I could see her shoulders shaking. "This... this ruins everything, Axel," she whispered, and I felt her words slice into me like a de.


    She didn¡¯t look at me; she stared at the floor as though the weight of her thoughts hadpletely paralyzed her. "If Rosa¡¯s pregnant... that means you have to marry her. Even if you didn¡¯t sleep with her, no one would believe it wasn¡¯t you. We have no proof to convince them otherwise.


    I felt the blood drain from my face. "What?" The words didn¡¯t even register for a moment, and I found myself gripping the edge of the couch. "No, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. No. You don¡¯t..."


    She shook her head, cutting me off before I could finish. "You <i>have</i> to marry her. Because... because there¡¯s no way for anyone to know you didn¡¯t sleep with her. No one will believe you." Her sobs were soft but desperate, and I couldn¡¯t bear it.


    I moved to sit closer, wrapping my arm around her trembling shoulders. I tried tofort her, but nothing I did seemed to stop the flood of emotion. My heart ached for her, for the pain I knew she was feeling. She was strong, but this¡ªthis was too much.


    "Listen to me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I said firmly.


    It was increasingly bing hard to keep my voice steady despite the storm in my chest. "You cannot let this shake you. We can¡¯t let this ruin what we¡¯re building. You hear me? It changes nothing. It doesn¡¯t change <i>us</i>. We¡¯re still going to expose him. We¡¯re still going to find the witch. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s been manipting all of this, and he¡¯s the one who will pay for it. I swear it."


    She lifted her head, eyes red and still brimming with tears, but her gaze found mine. There was hesitation, and uncertainty, but beneath it, I saw something else¡ªsomething stronger. She was listening.


    "You¡¯re right," I continued, brushing a hand through my hair and I got lost in the lushness of it for a while before I went on.


    "Rosa¡¯s pregnant, but I¡¯m not the father. That hasn¡¯t changed. We just need to keep pushing forward. We need to work harder, fight harder, and take that bastard down. This doesn¡¯t change our n. It can¡¯t."


    She was quiet, her chest rising and falling rapidly as though she was still trying to catch her breath. After a long and tense moment, she nodded. "Okay. But what now? What¡¯s your n?"


    I leaned back, letting out a sigh. I wasn¡¯t sure she was ready for what I had to tell her next. But she needed to know. <i>She deserved to know.</i>


    "I already started," I said slowly, my eyes on her as I watched her try to piece herself back together. "I¡¯ve been working on something. And it¡¯s risky, but it¡¯s the only way we¡¯re going to make this work."


    She furrowed her brow, the confusion back in her eyes. "What do you mean? What are you talking about?"


    I took a deep breath, letting the words settle in my chest before speaking. "Luis. The cousin I told you about? I went back there."


    Her eyes widened, and she shot to her feet. "What? <i>You went back there again?</i> After what happened to you?" She was moving toward me, her hands clenched in fists as if she might physically strike me for the information. "What are you doing? You¡ª Axel, why?"


    Aww... my pretty flower¡¯s all grown up now. Look at her, worrying so much like she was the mother I never knew I had.

 Chapter 246: _ The Cost Of a Happily Ever After

    <h4>Chapter 246: _ The Cost Of a Happily Ever After</h4>


    I stood up, too, holding my hands out in a calming gesture. "Let me exin. I know this is bad, but hear me out. I didn¡¯t go back there because I wanted to go y or something. I mean, of course, I love my cousin and enjoy spending time with him, but this time, I went because I believe the witch is hiding in his house."


    The shock on her face was immediate, and her jaw dropped as she processed the words. "No. <i>No</i>, Axel, that¡¯s even worse. That¡¯s dangerous. If he¡¯s there, then... then you¡¯re in more danger. What are you going to do?"


    I walked over to her, gripping her shoulders gently but firmly. "I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to you. I swear it. Trust me." Her breath wasing in short, shaky bursts, but I could feel her beginning to calm down.


    "But the witch," she started, shaking her head with her fear still clearly written on her face. "Axel, he¡¯s <i>dangerous</i>. After the attempted murder... he <i>almost</i> killed you. Why would you go near him again? Why would you risk it?"


    I met her gaze, unwavering. "I¡¯m not in any form of danger trust that Luis is the key to taking that witch down. If he¡¯s hiding him, then we need to know why. We need to know what they¡¯re nning. And I¡¯m going to figure it out, whether he likes it or not. Also, he needs toe to im the bastard child he nted in your sister¡¯s womb."


    She stepped closer to me, gripping my arm as though she could anchor herself. "You¡¯re not going to do anything reckless, right?"


    "Of course not. I¡¯m being careful. I¡¯m always careful. But this is the best shot we have." I reassured.


    Women... They love reassurances.


    She closed her eyes, clearly overwhelmed, but when she opened them again, I could see something else in her gaze; a fire, a strength. "So... what¡¯s the n?"


    Now, that¡¯s my girl!


    "The n is a littleplicated, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It needs you to be very strong." I began, watching her closely.


    She sighed, shaking her head. "You know, Axel, all my life, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever been... strong."


    Her eyes started brimming with tears, though now she blinked them away like a soldier trying to reassemble on a battlefield.


    My fingers rubbed soft circles into her arm, grounding her. "You okay?" I asked, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted an answer yet.


    Because if she wasn¡¯t, and she broke again¡ªI wasn¡¯t sure my chest could handle it.


    "The n isplicated but it¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t handle. Nothing you haven¡¯t handled before." I added for good measure.


    She nodded, sniffled, then narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Then tell me what it is."


    "I threw bait for the witch and it¡¯s you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You are the bait." I finally spilled.


    "You said you threw bait?"


    "Yes," I admitted, rolling my shoulders back like I was about to make a PowerPoint presentation. "I nted something. A little rumor. A teeny, tiny, absolutely fake emotional confession... to Luis. And by Luis, you know who I mean."


    She gave me a look. The one that usually came before she socked me with a pillow or questioned my intelligence.


    I gave her a sheepish smile. "I told him I no longer love you. That I¡¯m marrying Rosa for the good of my reputation... and that I was nning to throw you into a dungeon."


    Her face contorted in sheer disbelief. "A dungeon?!"


    "It was the first thing that came to mind!" I said defensively, throwing my hands up like a man pleading for mercy. "It had to sound dramatic. Viinous. Witch-worthy."


    She stared at me for a full five seconds¡ªthen started tough. Like, reallyugh. The kind where her shoulders bounced and a snort identally escaped her nose. I swear I fell in love all over again.


    "A dungeon?" she repeated between giggles. "Of all things? Not a basement, not exile, not even a convent. A freaking dungeon, Axel?"


    "I panicked!" I grinned. "And besides, dungeons are ssic. Gothic. Stylish."


    "You¡¯re an idiot," she said, but she was still smiling. And I would take her smile any day over tears, even if it meant being called names.


    "But," she added, sobering slightly, "you think if... if he repeats those things to me¡ªthose exact words¡ªyou¡¯ll know the witch is there?"


    I nodded with my gaze fixed on hers. "Yes. That¡¯s the trap and n. If he brings up the dungeon, or says I don¡¯t love you anymore, or that I¡¯m marrying Rosa... then it proves he heard me. And if he heard me, it meant he was in Luis¡¯s house. Probably living in the walls or something. Like a demon rat."


    Her humor faded again, and it was bloody justifiable. So... I should expect him. Mateo. The fake Mateo."


    Right. That kid killing monster, she was going to meet him again. I was literally sending him to her... endangering her.


    I brushed her cheek, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. "Yes. Soon. He¡¯lle. That¡¯s how we know if our whole witch exnation is a real one. Then, we can work on how to stop and expose him."


    She swallowed. I could feel the tremor in her jaw.


    "I¡¯m scared," she whispered.


    I cupped her face between my hands, thumbs resting lightly under her eyes. "I know. But you don¡¯t get to be afraid alone. We¡¯re in this together. Every terrifying, absurd, ridiculous step."


    She sighed, the motion making her breath soft and warm against my wrist. "Why can¡¯t we just... skip all of this and go straight to the happy ending? The peaceful farm, the cats, the little house with bad plumbing?"


    I chuckled. "Because, princesa, good things don¡¯te easy."


    She looked at me again, really looked at me, and this time, her eyes weren¡¯t just red from crying¡ªthey were alive. Lit with something new. Brighter. Fierce. A dangerous kind of beautiful.


    "You really believe we¡¯ll get there?" she asked.


    "With everything I am," I replied. "This is just the price. We pay for it now. Together. And after that?" I leaned closer, my voice a promise she could drink from. "Forever."


    She didn¡¯t speak. She kissed me.


    And just like that, the tension, the fear, the uncertainty¡ªit exploded like kindling into a wildfire between us. I pulled her in, one hand sinking into the waves of her hair, the other winding around her waist, grounding her against me like I¡¯d never let go again.

 Chapter 247: _ Don’t Go…

    <h4>Chapter 247: _ Don¡¯t Go...</h4>


    <i>Oh, to kiss Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... </i>


    Her mouth was soft and urgent. Desperate. Tasting of tears and need and something that tasted a lot like <i>finally</i>. She kissed me like I was the only safe ce in a world on fire.


    I deepened the kiss, groaning low in my throat as her fingers dug into the fabric of my shirt. My blood was molten now, thick with desire, and my head swam.


    I¡¯d kissed Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ before, sure. But never like this. Never with this hunger. This surrender. This ache to know every part of her, not just her soul but her body: every curve, and every tremble.


    She arched into me when I traced kisses down her jaw, across the hollow of her throat. She gave a sharp intake of breath, her body melting into mine, and her nails dragged lightly along the back of my neck. I hissed in response, lips finding the slope of her corbone.


    I needed her to know she was wanted. Needed. Loved.


    "Tell me to stop," I murmured against her skin, even though every part of me begged her not to. "If this is too much..."


    "Don¡¯t you dare stop," she whispered fiercely, and God help me, I nearly lost it right there.


    I eased her backward,ying her gently across the couch. I took a moment to bathe in the glory of the view. She looked so goddamn beautifulying on the couch like that like a pre-Raphaelite paintinge to life.


    <i>Oh, to love you, Mar¨ªa... </i>


    I couldn¡¯t hold back from letting my body align with hers but not pressing down¡ªnever pressing down. She deserved to be kissed like the miracle she was, not devoured like prey.


    Well, not yet.


    My hands traced her waist, her ribs, her sides. Memorizing the shape of her. When I finally cupped her breast, she gasped, her back arching.


    She was so soft when I squeezed softly. Oh, so warm, and so... perfect. Those small-sized mounds<strong> fit perfectly in my palms, begging for more.</strong>


    A shiver ran through her as my thumb brushed across her nipple, already hard and sensitive. Her breath hitched, and her eyelids fluttered, revealing the dark pools of her eyes, filled with desire and anticipation.


    And the way she looked at me then flushed, trusting, lips parted with wonder¡ªI knew it was her first time being touched there.


    "Beautiful," I breathed. "You¡¯re so damn beautiful, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    She moaned when I kissed lower, tongue tasting the skin just above her neckline, lips worshiping every inch like I had all the time in the world. She trembled under me, fingers fisting the hem of my shirt as I loved those boobs of hers.


    As I shifted, my attention remained fixed on her breasts. I trailed kisses along the curve of one, then the other, circling and teasing the nipples with my tongue.


    The soft weight in my hands was intoxicating, and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge tovish them with attention. I worshipped the fullness, the texture, the perfect way they filled my grasp.


    And I could¡¯ve kept going. God, I wanted to keep going. However, I didn¡¯t want to make a mistake I¡¯d regret for the rest of my life.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was more than just a pretty girl to me, she was my personal Goddess and I wouldn¡¯t treat her any less.


    With patience, perseverance, and respect.


    Hence, I pulled back a little. Hovering just above her, foreheads touching, and our breaths mixing.


    "If my guess is right, Mar¨ªa. He will soon be here. I need to leave before he arrives."


    <i>I need to leave before he arrives.</i>


    The words tasted like poison in my mouth. I was leaving to allow another man toe try to woo my girlfriend, toe spew shit about me, to <i>touch her, to...</i>


    <strong><i>Grrrr!</i></strong>


    I swear, I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯ll gut him alive when all of this is over. How dare he. <i>She was mine and mine alone. </i>


    This... this felt like I was sharing her. And if Axel Montenegro hated one thing, it was sharing his possessions.


    Especially when it came to <i>her</i>. The thought that he could put his hands on her skin and his lips on hers, sent a white-hot rage searing through me. My fists clenched, nails biting into my palms.


    I could practically feel the phantom sensation of his touch, and it made my blood boil. This wasn¡¯t some game. She wasn¡¯t a prize to be won. She was <i>mine</i>. And the consequences for forgetting that would be severe.


    "Argh, can we stop being selfish, Axel? I hate the thought of that as well, but have you taken a moment to consider her who is putting her body... her life on the line for this? Have you thought about the tremor that might be running through her right now?" Hugo hissed in my head.


    Hell, it felt like receiving a <i>wake-up knock on the head. </i>


    He was so right. I didn¡¯t have the right to be jealous when she was the one who was going to try to y a monster. A devious serial killer, a fucking narcissist who was unhealthily obsessed with her.


    And obsessions as we know, could breed violence, possessiveness, and a twisted sense of entitlement. Oh, my pretty flower was so brave even considering doing this... for us.


    This was the depth of her love and I felt it like morning dew on an exposed skin. . A raw, pure, and breathtaking sensation. It contrasted the fire of my earlier anger, leaving me humbled and awestruck.


    How could I have been so consumed by my own petty emotions when she was about to face such a terrifying ordeal? Her courage, her willingness to sacrifice herself, shone brighter than any star.


    In that moment, all my possessiveness seemed pathetic. It became a shadow dwarfed by the magnitude of her love. I wasn¡¯t just <i>possessive</i> of her; I was <i>in love</i> with her, truly, deeply, irrevocably. And I would do anything, <i>anything</i>, to keep her safe.


    I hadn¡¯t even fully pulled back, hadn¡¯t moved more than a breath¡¯s width away from her soft, flushed skin, and already my soul ached. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s hands clutched at me like anchors, like maybe if she held on tight enough, I wouldn¡¯t go.


    "Don¡¯t. Please, Axel... don¡¯t go."


    <i>Oh, my Mar¨ªa...</i>

 Chapter 248: _ Believe in Her

    <h4>Chapter 248: _ Believe in Her</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and I... we¡¯d do anything to remain closer but the universe still wants us apart. For now, that is.


    I closed my eyes, forehead pressing to hers again, letting her scent soak into my lungs. Sweet and warm, like rose petals dipped in sunshine. I could feel her heart thudding against mine; too fast and too scared.


    "I don¡¯t want to either," I whispered, brushing my nose along hers. "But we have to do this. For us."


    Her hands gripped my shirt harder, as if her fingers could w through the fabric and find the certainty she needed buried inside my ribs. "Why does it always have to be this hard? Why can¡¯t we just... I don¡¯t know... run away to Portugal and sell churros on the beach?"


    Oh, there it was again; the sense of humor.


    "Because," I said with a dryugh, "I¡¯m terrible at deep-frying. You¡¯d end up widowed by a churro explosion. And... my dear wife, we don¡¯t want to end up as feral carnivorous rogues, do we?"


    She huffed a breath. It was half a sob, half augh, and I felt her rx just a little beneath me. I kissed her nose¡ªlight, staying there for as many seconds as I could before I pulled back just enough to see her eyes.


    "In four days," I said, steadying my voice, "we¡¯ll be married."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ blinked. "What?"


    "In four days," I repeated, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face, "you¡¯ll be standing beside me at the altar. Not Rosa. You."


    She jerked upright, our bodies still entangled on the couch but her spine suddenly stiffened. "You¡¯re marrying me? As in... four days from now? Are you having a stroke, Axel?"


    "Nope," I said, popping the ¡¯p¡¯. "Just a revtion. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m marrying you. Rosa can marry the devil, for all I care. Actually¡ªscratch that, I wouldn¡¯t wish her on him either."


    I meant it.


    She gaped at me, mouth opening and closing like a stunned goldfish. "You can¡¯t just¡ªjust decide that, Axel! That¡¯s too soon! The n isn¡¯t even sessful yet! We don¡¯t have anything on her!"


    "Yes, we do." I tilted my head, eyebrows raised. "We¡¯ve got a pregnancy."


    And then, to my utmost surprise, her expression turned murderous. "I¡¯m pregnant?"


    W-what?!


    I could really throw my head back andugh my lungs out right now. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was so cute when she was clueless. It kinda reminds you that despite all the trauma and abuse, she was still just a naive eighteen-year-old.


    And I love her for it


    Well, fuckughing because right now, nothing was funny even when something was funny.


    Thus, I winced. "No! I mean Rosa is. Or she says she is. That¡¯s our lead."


    "That¡¯s a confession, not a lead!"


    "It¡¯s both! Look, either she¡¯s lying, in which case we expose her and end the whole thing, or she¡¯s telling the truth and it means I¡¯m not the father¡ªunless I¡¯ve started sleepwalking and donating sperm to my enemies in my dreams."


    She groaned, dragging her hands down her face. "Axel..."


    "Have a little faith, Mar¨ªa," I said softly, cing a hand over hers and peeling it gently away from her face. "This? You and me? It¡¯s already written somewhere. We¡¯re just catching up to it."


    "But what if this makes things worse?" she asked, and for once her voice wasn¡¯t fierce or furious¡ªit was small. "What if the witch gets mad? What if this paints a bigger target on my back?"


    I wrapped my arms around her and pressed our bodies close again. "Then let hime," I whispered into her hair. "Let him bring his little threats and his creepy smile. I trust you to survive it. I trust you to stall him, to watch, to listen. You¡¯re the strongest person I know."


    She was quiet for a moment, then her fingers curled into my chest like she was scared to let go. "You really believe we¡¯ll get out of this?"


    "I believe in you," I replied, without hesitation. "And I believe in what we¡¯re building. So yes. We¡¯ll get through it. And then we¡¯ll finally get to live."


    She sighed again. It was a long and resigned, like a queen epting a crown made of thorns. "Four days?"


    "Four," I confirmed. "And when we¡¯re done exposing the witch and the faker and all the freaks, we¡¯ll disappear somewhere only the two of us know for our honeymoon. Afterward, I¡¯ll be the Alpha, we¡¯ll lead a happy family and I¡¯m even willing to get matching aprons."


    "Ugh," she groaned. "You¡¯re really going to make me fall in love with you all over again."


    I smirked. "Good. Maybe this time it¡¯ll be faster and less denial."


    If only we could get a chance to do it all over again...


    Sheughed then¡ªfinally, truly... and threw her arms around my neck, crushing her mouth to mine in a goodbye kiss that nearly undid all my resolve.


    It wasn¡¯t a kiss filled with lust this time. It was filled with longing. With the ache of separation and the desperate cling of hope. It tasted like promises whispered into the night, like "don¡¯t die" in a dozen unspoken dialects.


    We held each other for a long time. Her body memorizing mine. My hands slid into her hair onest time. My heart thundering like it knew the moment I walked out the door, something would shift forever.


    She didn¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t cry. But something inside both of us cracked quietly, like a te set down too hard on marble.


    "I¡¯ll wait," she said softly, fingers slipping from mine.


    "I¡¯lle back tomorrow," I promised.


    And then, with a breath that scraped my throat raw, I walked away.


    I am so getting that phone for her tomorrow.


    <strong><i>******</i></strong>


    The ride home was brutal.


    Every damn tree I passed looked like it had Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s face peeking from behind it. Every bump on the road rattled through my spine and made me question whether I should turn back. And don¡¯t even get me started on the moon¡ªit was mocking me with its big, stupid, glowing face.


    "She¡¯ll be fine," I muttered to myself. "She¡¯ll be fine. You told her everything. She knows what to do."


    But knowing wasn¡¯t the same as surviving. Knowing wasn¡¯t armor. And now that I was alone in the quiet of my car, the voices of doubt were loud as hell.


    What if he gets to her? What if he¡¯s already there?


    I clutched the steering wheel tighter. "No. If he wanted to hurt her, he would¡¯ve done it already. He¡¯s ying some long, maniptive game. He won¡¯t blow his cover that easily."


    Hugo, that baatars has been silenttely. It was as if he knew there was a looming war and he was conserving all the energy forter.


    He gets like that sometimes: quiet and only speaks when necessary. I¡¯d always let him because sometimes, maybe I also need to think for myself without a real voice in my head.


    However, in this case, it just made the loneliness press harder. Alone is loneliness. With Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is... bliss.


    I tried to remember her face¡ªthe smile, theugh, the breathy moan when I¡¯d kissed her neck. I burned those images into my brain like battle armor. I needed them. I needed her.


    I could have hovered around to try to catch a glimpse of the witch, protect her from afar, and be prepared to interfere whenever it felt like something had gone wrong


    However, I couldn¡¯t risk it or take any chances. I¡¯d never be able to forgive myself if I ruined this for us. The witch seemed powerful and I bet he¡¯d be able to smell any foul y.


    He needed to see that she was alone. Scared and under his mercy. Argh¡ªit sucks to even think about it.


    By the time I got home, my entire body felt like it had been dragged behind a truck.


    The guards greeted me with curious expressions, but I waved them off. No time for questions. No time for anyone. I needed a shower, a stiff drink, and maybe to scream into a pillow for twenty minutes.


    Instead, I marched into my room, pulled off my jacket, and stood at the window, staring out into the dark like it might offer me some kind of rity.


    The stars didn¡¯t answer. Jerks.


    I sighed and ran a hand through my hair.


    "Four days," I whispered to no one. "Just four days."


    And please Moon Goddess... let her be okay until then.

 Chapter 249: _ Master Beyond Everything

    <h4>Chapter 249: _ Master Beyond Everything</h4>


    <strong><i>~Luis¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    <i>I am the master beyond everything, and all shall tremble before me.</i>


    And tremble they did¡ªLuis Miguel¡¯s friends, as I peeled back their flesh with a patience only vengeance could grant. There were three of them. Just three, when I needed four. Four to make Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ proud.


    I was poised to break them¡ªforce them to betray their leader and give me the main rat¡¯s location when a delicious thought struck me.


    Why not wait?


    Let him stew in the agony of absence. Let him feel the phantom screams of his friends echo in his bones. Let fear rot him from the inside out.


    I sought justice for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, but who said I couldn¡¯t enjoy myself while doing it? A fear-coated target serves the best killing euphoria.


    Hence, Luis Miguel would live on borrowed time for now. Just enough to add more spice to his meat before Big Bad Daddy Luis came to have some.


    .


    .


    <i>Six Days Ago~</i>


    I stood before them, poised in the flickering shadows of the woods. My slow breath filled the thick, cold air as their eyes, which were wide with terror, met mine. Pedro, Gonzalo, and Ruben. I didn¡¯t care about their names. They were just bodies, just prey. But that night, they would be more than that.


    They would be a message.


    These fools had no idea who I really was until then. I had deceived them, told them we had something to hunt in the woods, and they had so stupidly followed me without question.


    Why? Because I was Axel.


    I let out a deepugh, not because something was funny, but because it felt good, and the tension in the air was so thick that myughter smashed into it.


    The boys were already terrified, their bodies trembling, their hands bound, and their knees shaking. But it wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted more. I needed them to understand the true power of their fear. I needed to watch it grow, spread like wildfire across their minds.


    I approached the first of them, Pedro, my boots crunching the damp leaves beneath me. The sound was sharp in the quiet of the forest. He was the one closest, the one whose scent was the most pungent.


    Sweat and fear. It was intoxicating.


    "You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?" I asked, not because I needed an answer. I already knew. They all were.


    But sometimes, it was nice to hear the confirmation from their trembling lips. It made it all feel more real.


    Pedro¡¯s eyes darted to the ground. His breath hitched in his throat, but he didn¡¯t answer. He knew. He could feel it.


    <i>Something wasn¡¯t right with Beta Axel tonight. </i>


    I circled them slowly, savoring the moment. I felt Axel¡¯s form in me like a second skin, but the rage coursing through me was all mine. I could almost taste their disbelief, knowing that they thought they were walking into the woods with Axel, their supposed friend.


    How many times had they heard him preach about making things right? How many times had they looked up to him, listened to his empty promises of redemption?


    I didn¡¯t even need to ask them their names. I already knew. Pedro, Gonzalo, Ruben. It was useless to me. The only thing that mattered then was their pain. The way they begged for mercy, the way their minds broke under the weight of their own mistakes.


    I stopped behind Pedro, my fingers trailing along the edge of my knife. The metal was cold, but the anticipation in the air made it burn. I could feel it humming in my palm, whispering promises of blood.


    "Tell me," I murmured, the words dripping from my tongue like honey, "Do you know who I am?"


    Pedro¡¯s head jerked up, and his eyes widened further. He stumbled backward, and his voice started to quiver. "B-beta Axel?" he asked, his voice cracking like a broken twig.


    A slow smile stretched across my face.


    "You trust me, don¡¯t you?" I murmured, stepping closer, so close I could feel his breath on my skin. "You think I¡¯m here to help you. To fix things. To be your friend."


    He tried to speak, but the words died in his throat as my hand gripped his jaw, forcing him to look me in the eye. His heartbeat elerated beneath my palm, the pulse erratic. He knew something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on the truth just yet.


    The truth that Axel, their precious beta, was just a mask.


    I could have killed them in their sleep, quietly and swiftly. But no. That wouldn¡¯t have been enough. Not for them. Not for Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    They thought they were safe because they were finally starting to "redeem" themselves, but I didn¡¯t care about redemption. I didn¡¯t care that they were "better" now. I didn¡¯t care about their pathetic attempts to make amends for the way they tormented her.


    I only cared about making them feel what I felt. The burning need to destroy. To make them see the terror they¡¯d inflicted. And for that, they had to suffer.


    "You know, Pedro, I don¡¯t give a damn about your redemption," I whispered, the de of my knife grazing his cheek, and leaving a line of red in its wake.


    Pedro shuddered as my words sank in. I could almost hear the gears turning in his head. The shock. The realization. He was starting to get it. He was starting to understand that Axel was never there to save them. Axel was never their friend.


    I could almost taste the regret on his lips, his heart racing in fear. He was toote.


    I looked over at the others, Gonzalo and Ruben. Their eyes flickered between me and the shadows, hoping for some kind of escape that they knew wouldn¡¯te. The despair in their eyes was like a feast for my soul. They were already dead, but they just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    I lifted the knife, my smile widening automatically.


    "Gonzalo," I said, finally addressing him.


    He flinched, his entire body trembling, and I felt the stirrings of something dark inside me. The thrill of the hunt. The satisfaction of knowing that their fear was mine tomand.

 Chapter 250: _ Death Inches Closer

    <h4>Chapter 250: _ Death Inches Closer</h4>


    "Do you remember the way you used to torment Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? You think she¡¯d like to see you now? Begging for mercy like a coward?"


    His mouth opened, but the words didn¡¯te. Instead, a pathetic whimper escaped him, and I felt my grip tighten on the knife. I wanted to savor this. I wanted them to drown in their terror.


    But I wasn¡¯t done yet. Not nearly.


    I took a step back, my eyes flicking between them. They were all shuddering now, their bodies taut with fear and their minds racing to find a way out. But there was no escape. I could hear their hearts beating in time with mine.


    Ruben, thest of them, started to speak in a broken voice. "Please... please, we didn¡¯t mean it... We were just trying to please Luis Miguel, we didn¡¯t know¡ª"


    I cut him off icily. "Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you dare say his name. He¡¯s the reason you¡¯re in this mess. He¡¯s the reason you¡¯re about to die."


    I could feel the heat of their fear radiating from them, and it sent a thrill coursing through my veins. The scent of their sweat, their terror¡ªit was like perfume to me.


    Pedro, Gonzalo, and Ruben... My source of entertainment and pleasure tonight. They thought I was Axel because I wanted them to. Because I had a n. Because someone had followed us all the way to the woods, ying detective, and I had let them.


    I let them feel the urge that something wasn¡¯t right, and made them follow. Mind control was a new gift my master had bestowed upon me.


    For some reason, I thought he was punishing me. However, it had been a test after all. To see if I was worthy of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. To see if I¡¯d forgo my love after a few pains, but I didn¡¯t.


    Hence, he was so impressed that he gave me another ability.


    "It woulde in handy with your mission." He¡¯s said.


    Like hell it would.


    I would never cease to wonder why Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was so special and important to my master. So much that he gave me an ability meant for A-level demons. I hadn¡¯t even done enough to be on par with the middle ranks, not to mention the A-levels.


    However, who cares about that when the devil himself considered me worthy? I was worthy of love because I¡¯d do anything for my love.


    He saw that, and now, he was strongly behind me.


    "There is a mission ahead of us, but in a few days, all shall be revealed." He¡¯d said.


    And I? I just couldn¡¯t wait.


    As for the idiot who thought he was smart, hiding behind the oak tree, he was nothing but a puppet. I was that voice in his head, telling him to watch.


    <i>"Something is off. Follow them. Watch. Listen. Don¡¯t react. Witness."</i>


    Why? Because I had a big n for him. I¡¯d wipe the memory off of him for now. Andter, when I needed Axel¡¯s life and reputation to be fucked, I¡¯d unlocked them and this witness shall talk.


    Now, back to the limitless fun we were having...


    .


    These boys were werewolves, of course. Three of them. But tonight, their monstrous strength was nothing more than a memory.


    I had already locked their wolves away, buried their power beneath mymand. I knew how it felt to be powerless. To be stripped of everything you thought made you invincible.


    They couldn¡¯t heal from the cuts I was about to make. They couldn¡¯t shift and tear me apart. They were just men now. Flesh and bone. Weak. Vulnerable.


    I took a step closer to them, feeling the anticipation rise in me like a fire that couldn¡¯t be contained. Their eyes glossed with the sting of betrayal, and for a split second, I almost felt sorry for them.


    Instead, I tied them to the trees. This was going to be our little butchery, and I might as well add the aesthetics.


    Pedro¡¯s breath hitched in his throat as he struggled against his restraints with wild eyes. He knew what wasing, but he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    His heart was racing in his chest, his pulse loud enough for me to hear. The wolf inside him was desperate to break free, but it was caged. I was holding it down, pressing it into submission. No healing, no shifting. Just helplessness.


    "Please..." Pedro croaked, his voice rough and broken, and I couldn¡¯t help but relish the sound of his desperation.


    "Please, Beta Axel, don¡¯t do this. We respected you. We worshipped you. We¡¯ve changed, you¡¯ve seen it yourself. Don¡¯t..."


    I cut him off. "Don¡¯t what? Don¡¯t make you pay for what you did to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? When you thought you could tear her apart, that she¡¯d bow to you like some helpless little thing. But you didn¡¯t count on me. Did you?"


    I leaned in close, close enough that my breath brushed across his cheek. His scent was suffocating, the blood pumping in his veins like a ticking clock counting down to his inevitable end.


    His mouth opened to speak, but no words came. He was too afraid to beg for mercy. Too afraid to face the truth.


    I pressed my hand to his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart beneath the thin fabric of his shirt. His muscles were stiff, his body trembling with fear. Fear of me. Fear of what I would do next.


    <i>Ah... sweet sweet sabor. </i>


    I sniffed all the air around him, inhaling it like a junkie high on drugs. Maybe I was... I was addicted to the taste of fear.


    "I ask again, Pedro. Do you remember the way you treated her? The way you tormented her because she wouldn¡¯t give your precious Luis Miguel the time of day? The way you humiliated her, made her feel like nothing?"


    I let the words sink in, watching as his eyes flickered with the painful memory of it all. They hadn¡¯t cared about her then. They only cared about tormenting her because their stupid leader, Luis Miguel, had a crush on her. And now, look where they were. Begging. Helpless.


    I circled around him, making sure they all knew that I was in control. The shadows around us seemed to grow, pressing in on them and tightening their chests. They could feel it. They could feel the cold death that was inching closer and closer.


    <i>Oh, Big Bad Daddy Luis ising... </i>

 Chapter 251: _ Kill For Her

    <h4>Chapter 251: _ Kill For Her</h4>


    <strong><i>~Warning: Graphic Scene Ahead. Read At Your Peril!</i></strong>


    I stopped behind Pedro, looking down at his bound form. I smiled, but it wasn¡¯t a smile of kindness. It was the smile of someone who had already crossed the line, someone who no longer felt the need to pretend.


    The others, Gonzalo and Ruben, were still struggling against their own restraints. They knew what was happening, but they couldn¡¯t stop it. They were watching their friend, theirrade, quiver before me, knowing they were next.


    "You¡¯re not special anymore," I whispered into Pedro¡¯s ear, pressing the de against his throat just enough to draw a bead of blood. "You were a predator. But now... Now you¡¯re prey."


    And then, I dug the de into his throat, again and again, and again, and again. Cutting, slicing the flesh off of it as he gagged, as blood spluttered out of it like water in a leaked tank.


    I didn¡¯t stop there, I left him just barely alive, giving his wolf a mini strength to try to heal and keep him breathing while I carved Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s name on his chest, tearing into his muscles first and then, proceeded.


    I shed all the flesh away from his hands, legs, thighs¡ªsavoring the warmth of his blood as it painted my face and body.


    YES!


    YES!


    YES!


    Color me! Color me the color of DEATH!


    I pulled back and stood before him, looking down at the trembling mess that used to be a threat. The knife felt cold in my hand, but my grip tightened with each passing second, the power of the kill building up within me.


    Gonzalo¡¯s shaky and desperate voice came interrupting my moment of euphoria. "Please... Please, Axel! Don¡¯t do this! We didn¡¯t mean it! We didn¡¯t..."


    Argh! Are you that eager to DIE?!


    His words died as the de shed in the moonlight. I swung it towards him with such force that the air itself seemed to hum, and the cut across his cheek was so deep, so precise, that it drew a scream from him.


    He was in pain now, real pain. Pain he couldn¡¯t heal from.


    "You didn¡¯t mean it?" Iughed softly. It was dark. It was cruel. "Do you think that excuses you? Do you think I care if you didn¡¯t mean it?"


    I stepped closer to Gonzalo, his body quivering in uncontroble fear, as I grabbed him by the hair, lifting his head to expose his throat. I could end him right here, right now, but I wanted him to feel the weight of his actions. I wanted him to realize just how much he deserved this.


    His breath hitched as I pulled the de across his neck slowly, just deep enough to cause agony but not enough to kill him right away. He was gasping now, his chest rising and falling erratically as I pressed harder, digging the de deeper into his flesh.


    "Do you hear that, Gonzalo? That¡¯s the sound of your life slipping away. And there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Nothing at all." I sang.


    Tears filled his eyes, and his body trembled harder as I sliced the knife lower, across his chest, carving through the fabric of his shirt and the flesh beneath it. His breath came in sharp, panicked gasps as the blood poured from his wound.


    "Please..." Gonzalo sobbed, his voice raw with terror. "Please, Beta Axel... I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry..."


    But it was toote.


    I cut him open slowly, methodically, watching the light fade from his eyes as his breath slowed. The pain was unbearable for him now. I could hear his heart faltering beneath my touch, and feel the tremor in his body as his strength faded. But still, he hasn¡¯t died yet. No. I wasn¡¯t done.


    I turned to Ruben. He was pale now, his eyes wide with panic. He wasn¡¯t speaking, just staring at the carnage in front of him. His body was stiff, his fists clenched, and his shoulders were heaving as he tried to breathe. He knew he was next.


    I growled cruelly now as the blood recharged the darkest sides of me.


    "You thought you could torment Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and get away with it. You thought you could just walk away from this. But this is where you pay the price. This is where it all ends."


    Ruben started to sob. It was a quiet, broken sound, but it was enough to make me pause and savor the moment.


    "Please, don¡¯t... Please, we didn¡¯t mean it... Please, don¡¯t kill me..." He whispered in a shaky voice.


    I stepped forward, my boots crunching against the leaves as I brought the knife to his chest. His heart was pounding in his ears, his blood was rushing through his veins, and I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before he followed his friends into oblivion.


    "You know," I said, circling him, "The worst part is that you had a chance. You could¡¯ve redeemed yourselves way before your dirty little boss kissed her. But you didn¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t. You¡¯re just like the scum you¡¯ve always been. This is what I do to people who dare to touch her where they had no business touching."


    I sighed, twisting my mouth. "Now, imagine what I¡¯ll do to your boss who did the kissing."


    Ah... thinking about it alone was already sending a thrill of adventure through me. Anyway, that¡¯s forter.


    Dear Ruben was waiting for Beta Axel to strip his bones bare.


    I pressed the knife into his side, slowly, making sure to cut just enough for the pain to be unbearable. The blood started to seep out, staining his shirt, and Ruben screamed.


    His screams echoed through the forest, but no one would hear him. No one could save him. And he knew it.


    His body jerked as I cut deeper, and the fear in his eyes only made me enjoy it more. His tears stained his cheeks, his mouth wide in silent pleas for mercy that I¡¯d never give him.


    It was toote for him now.


    It was toote for all of them.


    Gonzalo was still half dead, basking in the gory pain of having almost all the flesh dding his bones stripped off. It must be so delicious.


    It must be a mind-breaking kind of pain. In my opinion, that must be the spectrum of pain. As high as it could get. Hell, I wanted to do this again.


    I¡¯d do it again.


    Thus, I proceeded to slice Ruben like I did his friends until my entire body was almost drenched in his blood.


    When I was done, I stood back, admiring the mess I¡¯d made, the chaos, the blood. The power I had over them. I felt it in my bones, in my soul. They were nothing but broken, crying children now, begging for a mercy they¡¯d never receive.


    And as their bodies grew still, their cries fading into the night, I realized one thing.


    This was never about redemption. This was never about making them pay for their sins.


    This was about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    For her.

 Chapter 252: _ More Babies

    <h4>Chapter 252: _ More Babies</h4>


    As I sat on the cursed wheelchair six dayster, I couldn¡¯t stop reying that special night like a reel, over and over again. As I had done for the past six days, just for the fun of it.


    Know what was funny? It was how the entire pack was ming it all on a non-existent witch. I mean, there was a witch around, but he didn¡¯t even live in the pack.


    I bet Rosa wasughing at them all along with me. Because we both knew that this... this wasn¡¯t the work of a witch.


    Rosa hadn¡¯t said anything, of course. She knew better than to poke at the ho¡¯s nest, especially when the hos were paranoid alphas with too much testosterone and not enough sense. But I caught her eye once, across the courtyard, when one of them dered we were <i>cursed by the moon</i>, and I swear to God, her smirk almost healed my imaginary broken legs.


    Still, every time I closed my eyes, I was right back in that night. Savoring the kill, the juice of the fear, and the unending pool of blood.


    <i>Life was good. </i>


    <i>.</i>


    <i>.</i>


    There was a certain kind of peace in pretending to be paralyzed¡ªlike being at the eye of a storm I had created myself.


    I sat motionless in the damned wheelchair, parked by the open window of my little house. The curtains fluttered like old ghosts, and somewhere down the hill, someone was probably being used of cursing the pack again. Poor bastards. Meanwhile, the real curse was sitting right here¡ªme.


    If the pack ever found out, there would be pitchforks and silver bullets and not enough holes for me to crawl into. But they wouldn¡¯t. Because they were idiots. Not that they were any match for me and my master anyway.


    Now, now...


    There are only three ces in the world I truly hated:


    Church.


    The hospital wing.


    This damn chair.


    The chair was the worst. Church had incense and screaming. The hospital wing had narcotics and screaming. But this chair? It had <i>Rosario</i>. And Rosario had lungs.


    "...so I told her, ¡¯Just because you¡¯re a Delta¡¯s cousin doesn¡¯t mean your baby ain¡¯t ugly!¡¯"


    Her voice ricocheted off the walls, bounced through the cracked ceiling beams, and probably punched a bird out of the sky outside.


    I blinked serenely with the measured patience of a man who could snap her neck but chose not to.


    Rosario.


    Plump. Sticky. Loud. Always smelling like something half-fried and over-sugared. Currently wearing a too-tight shirt with a cartoon of a taco saying "I¡¯M NACHO BABY!" and leggings that begged for mercy.


    She stomped around the tiny kitchen of my shack with a spoon in one hand and her phone in the other. Ranting. Always ranting.


    "I told Ramiro, ¡¯If youe near me again with that limp little..." Oh, wait, no, that was two weeks ago. No¡ªno, three? Wait, it might¡¯ve been <i>after</i> Ernesto¡¯s wake. Dios m¨ªo, Luis, I <i>can¡¯t remember</i> anymore!"


    She let out a sharp, musical wheezeugh. The kind that usually meant she was about to overshare.


    And overshare she did.


    "I think I¡¯m pregnant, Luisito."


    W-what?!


    I blinked again. She didn¡¯t notice.


    "I took two of those cheap tests, the ones you have to pee on, but they look like discount USB drives? <i>Both</i> said yes. A fat, ugly ¡¯yes¡¯ like a p to the uterus."


    She had been in my house for over an hour now, ranting at a volume that could probably wake the Moon Goddess herself.


    "... two damn lines. I nearly fainted. Like, <i>literally</i>, mi amor, I sat my fat ass right there in the chicken coop and fainted. Chickens were pping, one even pooped on my shoulder. But was anyone around to help? No. I just sat there, thinking, ¡¯Dios m¨ªo, who¡¯s the baby daddy?¡¯"


    I blinked slowly. <i>Fuck. She was pregnant?</i>


    Rosario didn¡¯t notice my motion. Of course, she never did. She had never caught on to the fact that I blinked only when I wanted to. Or that sometimes my left hand twitched when she bent over to pick something up. She¡¯d just coo and pat my cheeks and call me her <i>angelito inv¨¢lido</i>.


    She plopped onto the couch beside me with a loud grunt, holding her belly like it already weighed twenty pounds. "I mean, there¡¯s Ramiro, of course. My useless ever ever-absent husband. He always finishes too fast, so I thought¡ªeh, unlikely. But you never know. Then there¡¯s Ernesto. That bastard had pullout discipline like a drunk roon. And now he¡¯s <i>dead</i>. How convenient."


    She looked right at me.


    "But then... there¡¯s this weird week. One whole week, Luisito. Gone. nked out. Like God hit Ctrl-Alt-Delete on my brain."


    My throat tightened.


    She leaned forward. "You remember that week, right? The one where I keptining about my hips? I thought it was my perioding. But no! Just full-on baby mode. I even dreamed someone had their hands on me¡ªthese <i>cold</i>, calloused hands..."


    Her eyes narrowed. My stomach twisted. She couldn¡¯t be remembering fragments, could she?


    "I thought it was just sleep paralysis. But then I remembered... you were here. The whole time."


    Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t twitch. Don¡¯t even breathe.


    She squinted. "But that¡¯s silly. You¡¯ve been paralyzed for years. Right?"


    I blinked. <i>Once</i>. Nice and slow.


    Rosario stared at me for a while, too long. Then, just like that, she scoffed and waved her hand.


    "Bah! What am I saying? Like you¡¯d know what to do with a woman even if your junk worked. No offense."


    <i>None taken,</i> I thought dryly. <i>I only made you moan my name into a pillow while I wiped your mind with ash and blood.</i>


    She stood again, groaning like a walrus inbor, and waddled back to the kitchen. "I need a pickle. And hot sauce. Don¡¯t judge me."


    There was a loud <i>nk</i> as she began tearing into jars. I watched her over my shoulder with narrowed eyes¡ªnot that she noticed. She was too busy narrating her food choices to an imaginary cooking show.


    If she remembered anything...


    Even a whisper of what I did...


    I would have to wipe her again. Harder. Risk the long-term damage. The woman already forgot her own PIN half the time... how much more could I erase before she turned into vegetable soup?


    My eyes shifted to her again. She was perched on a stool now, swinging her legs, licking hot sauce off a knife.


    "Luisito," she said between licks, "if it <i>is</i> Ramiro¡¯s, I¡¯m naming it Carlos. If it¡¯s Ernesto¡¯s, I¡¯ll name it Junior. But if it¡¯s¡ªif it¡¯s nobody¡¯s, maybe I¡¯ll just name it <i>Luis</i>. You¡¯d like that, huh? Having a little namesake?"


    Oh, God. WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?!

 Chapter 253: _ The Devil’s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 253: _ The Devil¡¯s Visit</h4>


    Later that night, the house fell into silence the way a ughterhouse does after the pigs stop screaming.


    Rosario had finally left, waddling out with a jar of pickles in one hand and an armful of snacks in the other, still muttering to herself about weird cravings and divine conception.


    I watched her go through the window, her silhouette melting into the dusk like a greasy mirage, and only then did I let the breath I¡¯d been holding slip out like smoke.


    Silence was a rare luxury here. The kind that settled heavy on your chest like a cat that knew too much.


    I waited. Five or ten minutes until, there was no sound and voices. All I could hear was the creak of the old wooden walls and the distant hoot of an owl who sounded like he¡¯d seen things.


    Then, atst, I stood. Or rather, I <i>rose.</i>


    My bones cracked and my muscles stretched. I straightened, shook my limbs, and let out a soft grunt of relief.


    God, it felt good.


    I flexed my fingers¡ªmy very much functional fingers and rolled my shoulders. The air was thick with the scent of dusk and old curses, but the cool breeze slipping through the open window licked at my sweat-damp skin like a secret lover.


    There was so much to do tonight. Like talking to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, kissing, and maybe fucking her until she forgot all about being with Axel.


    You see, Axel was here today, spewing shit about wanting to marry Rosa and lock Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ in a dungeon, but I didn¡¯t quite believe him.


    All those years he had spent ranting to me about everything were like stripping himself bare; his vulnerabilities, strength, and thinking faculty.


    I knew it all. I knew Axel like the back of my hand.


    Enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t just let that little attack I orchestrated slide, even if he didn¡¯t know it was me. He wouldn¡¯t just move on from it and focus on marrying Rosa.


    And from his words, I knew he really loved Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, even though I loved her more. And if one thing, Axel wouldn¡¯t just decide to let her go.


    His n was nice but sloppy and dumb.


    Perhaps, he¡¯d have been able to sell it if truly, a stranger witch was the opponent here. However, it was I who was his greatest enemy. I... his favorite, cute, and disabled cousin...


    ... who so happened to know him way too well.


    I would go to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and have my way. I wasn¡¯t going to take his bait.


    I turned from the chair, about to light a candle and think, when it hit me.


    By everything dark, it was a shift... a pulse.


    Something <i>wrong</i>.


    The hairs on my neck rose before the temperature dropped. This wasn¡¯t the usual nighttime chill. No. This was... <strong>ancient</strong>. Like a cier crawling up my spine with ckened fingers.


    I froze. Every one of my senses went on high alert. The shadows in the room seemed to deepen, stretching like yawning mouths ready to swallow me whole.


    Then, the room filled with the scent of sulfur and wet earth. The floorboards trembled under my bare feet.


    I knew. I knew the one beyond all had emerged. I dropped to my knees instantly.


    And he was there.


    One blink¡ªand there he stood in the center of my shack as though he¡¯d always been part of the furniture: <i>The Devil.</i>


    No name. No introductions. Just <i>Him.</i>


    He looked almost human, but more angelic. Like an angel draped in darkness ¨C if that made any sense.


    Today, he stood tall as always. However, his slender figure was dressed in an immacte ck suit, as though he¡¯d just walked out of a funeral hosted in hell. His skin was too smooth, too pale, and almost translucent. His eyes? They had no color. Just an endless void that seemed to hum with the screams of ten thousand damned souls. And his smile...


    Oh God.


    His smile was the kind that made men eat their own fingers.


    "My Lord," I whispered, forehead pressed to the dusty floor. "Wee."


    "Rise, Luis," he said in a voice that sounded like a song sung backward; beautiful, terrible, irresistible.


    It snaked into my ears and bloomed behind my eyes like a migraine made of roses.


    I stood, swallowing hard. "What do you require of me, Master?"


    His smile widened, but it didn¡¯t touch his eyes. "There¡¯s been a development."


    My heart missed a beat. <i>A development... when he spoke like that, it was best you embraced the fear before it came swirling around you. </i>


    "A development?" I repeated, my brain already racing through the possible sins I hadmittedtely.


    I hadn¡¯t killed anyone important. I¡¯d kept up appearances. I¡¯d tortured my enemies only recreationally. Was he here to reward me again?


    "Indeed," the Devil said, stepping closer. I could feel heat radiating off him like he was a volcano wrapped in flesh.


    "I want you to help Axel marry Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    W-what?!


    Time stopped, and the world tilted.


    My jaw unhinged in silence.


    "What?"


    "I want Axel to marry Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he repeated calmly, folding his hands behind his back like a professor giving a lecture on betrayal.


    "B-but..." Iughed, breathless and small. "Master, no. Surely you jest. You¡ªyou gave me the new ability because I proved I was worthy of her. You said it yourself. That I was ready."


    He tilted his head and nodded. "You were. You are. But love, Luis... love is rarely a straight line. Sometimes the road to heaven passes through hell."


    "She is <i>mine,</i>" I snarled before I could stop myself. "She is the only thing¡ª<i>the only thing... </i>that makes me feel whole. You <i>know</i> this. I can¡¯t stand to see her with someone else, especially not Axel! That dog doesn¡¯t deserve the dirt beneath her feet."


    "I see. Your love burns fiercely." He mused.


    "It <i>consumes</i> me."


    He stepped even closer. The floor hissed beneath his shoes, leaving scorched wood in his wake.


    "Then let it consume you," he said softly. "And you will rise from its ashes anew. Do you trust me, Luis?"

 Chapter 254: _ Help Her Win

    <h4>Chapter 254: _ Help Her Win</h4>


    "Then let it consume you. And you will rise from its ashes anew. Do you trust me, Luis?"


    <i>Oh, Dios... </i>


    "I... I¡ªOf course." I stuttered.


    "Then trust this," he voice was turning cool and sharp like a de across the throat.


    "This is the only path. If Axel doesn¡¯t marry her, she can¡¯t move to the packhouse. And if she doesn¡¯t move to the packhouse in five days..."


    He paused and let his eyes gleamed wickedly.


    "...you¡¯ll lose everything."


    A cold sweat bloomed across my back. My master never makes empty threats.


    "What happens in five days?" I rasped.


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, he paced slowly around me, his footsteps warping the floor. "There is a reason. One you will not regret. The girl must move in. She must marry him. And you¡ª<i>you</i> will benefit from it most of all."


    I tried to breathe. My chest rose and fell like a bellows choking on smoke. I couldn¡¯t imagine Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ saying ¡¯I do¡¯ to that pompous idiot or anybody else.


    I wanted to smash any man who dared to lustfully look at her into pieces. I¡¯d crush their skulls, blend it, mold itC, and give it out to children as chalk souvenirs.


    Now, imagine the one who dared to marry her... just imagine what I¡¯d do to the son of a bitch. Oh, Axel, I hate you.


    You have it all, don¡¯t you? The life that belonged to me in the first ce. And now, my woman. The love of my life.


    "But... why must it be this way?" I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    My master¡¯s smiled almost fondly. "Because fate is not a straight road, my son. Sometimes the serpent must coil around the fruit before the bite bes sweet. In two years, when the curse lifts, when your shackles break, you will have everything. Her. Power. Blood. A throne soaked in moonlight."


    My hands curled into fists.


    "And in the meantime?" I asked bitterly. "I get to watch another man put his hands on her?"


    "You get to <i>protect</i> her," he corrected. By orchestrating this marriage, you ensure she is within your reach. In the packhouse; Safe. Watched. Guided." He corrected me.


    "And Axel?"


    "Is a pawn," he said tly. "Nothing more. But a necessary one."


    I didn¡¯t believe him. I didn¡¯t <i>want</i> to believe him.


    But my master had never lied. Twisted things, yes. Spoken in riddles. Swallowed truths whole and belched out chaos. But not lied.


    "And what do I do?" I asked.


    He turned toward me, smile widening.


    "You go to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ and give her everything she needs to bring her sister down. Everything. Make her strong. Make her hungry. Make her <i>desperate</i>. You will be her guide. Her secret. Her shadow." He instructed.


    He wanted me to help her destroy Rosa so that it could be her standing on that altar in four days and not her sister.


    This was by far, the most herculean mission I had ever been subjected to. However, for a lifetime with her, I¡¯d do more than I was even asked.


    Who was best to bring Rosa down if not me? I knew every little dirty secret that lying serpent was hiding. I knew everything that could be used to take her down.


    I had watched Rosa from the shadows, studied her movements, and knew her cruel and indecent routine like the back of my hand. Now, I just had to use that knowledge to help Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ take her down.


    I was particrly disgusted by her because I love innocent girls. Innocent daisies like my Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, not the maniptive, cunning women like Rosa who trampled on others to get what they wanted. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, on the other hand, was a breath of fresh air, a ray of sunshine in the darkness I often found myself in.


    "And then?" I further inquired.


    His eyes glittered like knives. "And then, I will reveal all. Patience will earn you the world, Luis. I will give you the world if you look after her and thoroughly follow my orders."


    I sucked in breath. This wasn¡¯t just amand. It was a <i>promise</i>. Yet, that throbbing question wouldn¡¯t stop gnawing at me.


    Why was my master so invested in her? What was it about her?


    "And if I disobey?" I asked in a hoarse voice.


    He leaned down until his face was inches from mine. I could smell ash and roses and blood.


    "Then the girl dies. The curse remains. And you, Luis... you go back to the chair. This time for real."


    A silence fell between us. He straightened, dusting invisible lint from his jacket.


    "Make your choice."


    And then, just like that, he turned, the shadows clinging to him like desperate lovers, and vanished with a sound like a heartbeat stopping.


    Just like that, he was gone.


    I stood in the center of my shack, shaking, drenched in sweat. My legs buckled, and I sank into the wheelchair¡ªnot because I had to, but because I no longer had the strength to stand.


    This was the price. This was the cost of love. To build a lie so that the truth could survive.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... forgive me.


    I sat there, unmoving, until the trembling in my bones dulled into something manageable¡ªsomething like rage held together by threadbare grace.


    The Devil¡¯s scent was still in the air; burnt roses and sulfur. It clung to the wooden beams, to the dust motes trembling in the candlelight, and most of all, to me. I ran a hand over my face.


    What I felt was cold sweat. The kind of cold that didn¡¯te from fear, but from knowing too much.


    I couldn¡¯t go to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ like this and it sucks.


    After all, Luis, the quiet cousin in the wheelchair, wasn¡¯t supposed to move yet. Let alone crawl out of hell and stride into Santa Leticia like he owned the night.


    The performance had to stay intact. My shackles were illusionary, yes, but illusions were the strongest chains of all when people believed in them.


    Well, the night had just begun.

 Chapter 255: _ To Santa Leticia

    <h4>Chapter 255: _ To Santa Leticia</h4>


    I stood, still unsteady, and walked toward the mirror mounted crookedly above the dusty dresser. My reflection stared back at me. Pale, sweat-slicked, with jaw clenched in irritation.


    I let my eyes roll back, let my flesh twist, and my bones crack.


    The mirror seemed like it gurgled.


    I hissed through clenched teeth as my muscles pulled tight, my skin shifting like it was being peeled and resewn from the inside out. Veins popped like tiny rivers rerouting themselves. My frame shrank slightly. Jaw sharpened. Cheekbones lifted.


    Within moments, Luis was gone¡ªand in his ce stood <strong>Mateo Rivera</strong>.


    Golden-skinned. That punchable, lopsided grin. That infuriating dimple on the left cheek, women seemed to lose IQ points over. His messy hair andzy swagger, all of it was mine now.


    I rolled my neck, letting the final adjustments settle.


    He <i>smelled</i> like dental floss and citrus shampoo.


    God, I hated him. Still, he served his purpose. Everyone liked Mateo. Apparently, he was the God of niceties in this pack.


    I grabbed a spare jacket and slipped it on with a sneer. I hoped to hell he wasn¡¯t home.


    Just in case, I made a mental note: <strong>Kill Mateo.</strong> Eventually. Quietly. Nothing dramatic¡ªjust enough to avoid the sort ofplications that might arise if someone spotted us together in different locations at the same hour. Or even the same location. Imagine me meeting him at home right now as I go.


    He wasn¡¯t important enough to keep around anyway. Besides, one less mouth to smile at, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was always a blessing.


    I checked my pockets. Took some coins. A charm. The knife. Always the knife. Tucked into the small of my back.


    Then I stepped out into the night. The air outside hit differently.


    It was thick with woodsmoke and dew. The stars above blinked nervously behind gauzy clouds, like they didn¡¯t want to see what I¡¯d do tonight.


    The forest beyond the shack creaked and groaned as though mourning something I hadn¡¯t yet done. Or perhaps it already knew what wasing.


    I set off down the path toward <strong>Santa Leticia</strong>.


    It wasn¡¯t far. A few miles through the woods. Past the old cemetery where the headstones sank like teeth into the earth. Past the river that ran ck under moonlight. Past all the ces we once dared each other to go as boys¡ªAxel, ¨¢lvaro, and me.


    Back when we still believed in innocence. Now, all I believed in was her. <strong>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.</strong>


    Her scent lived in the cracks of my brain. Sweet, unsure, like sugared tea spilled on dusty linen. Her touch still haunted my hands; why, soft but never weak. I could feel her even now¡ªsomewhere not far away, maybe brushing out her hair or lying awake, staring at the ceiling, wondering what would happen next.


    Wondering if anyone woulde for her.


    I would. As Mateo, yes¡ªbut behind this flesh, it would always be me.


    I would give her everything she needed to destroy Rosa. Lay the kingdom of dirty secrets at her feet. And when the time came, I¡¯d help her tear it all down with her delicate little hands.


    I walked faster, my boots crunching over the gravel and dried leaves. The trees watched me pass, their gnarled branches pointing the way like bony fingers. Something shifted in the underbrush, but I didn¡¯t stop. Nothing out here scared me.


    Not anymore. My master had given me a mission. And <strong>Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦</strong>, my light, my madness, my miracle, was waiting.


    I would go to her. I would find her.


    And tonight... I would begin her war.


    .


    The deeper I walked, the more the air changed. Woodsmoke thickened into something heavier. Say grease, sweat, and motor oil. Santa Leticia smelled like the armpit of civilization and sounded worse.


    Even at night, someone was always yelling at a cousin over borrowed money or banging metal against metal with the fury of unpaid bills. Kids zipped through the streets on stolen bicycles, packs of dogs barked at the moon like it owed them something, and somewhere in the background, ranchera music wheezed out of an ancient speaker that had probably survived five different owners and at least one exorcism.


    This was the trenches of the pack. The pitiful, glorious belly of the wolf.


    And now, I walked it as Mateo Rivera.


    A voice shouted from a second-story window. "Eh, Mateo! You on night duty again?"


    I tilted my borrowed face up, letting the dim glow of a flickering streetlight catch my grin. "You know it, Se?or. Gotta keep the witches away."


    The man cackled, gray curls sticking out in all directions like he¡¯d been electrocuted sometime in 1992 and never recovered. "Hope you brought garlic, hijo! If that bruja gets you, I¡¯m not feeding your parrot."


    "I don¡¯t have a parrot."


    "Exactly."


    I chuckled, the sound foreign in Mateo¡¯s mouth. Inside, Luis¡ªreal, raw, rotting Luis scoffed so loud my ribs felt it. If only they knew. If only they knew the so-called witch was already here, in their midst, walking their roads with Mateo¡¯s face and a knife tucked at his back like a lover¡¯s whisper.


    They wanted me to be protected from <i>ME. How ironic. </i>


    A few more neighbors greeted me. I waved, nodded, even offered a blessing to an old abu who made the sign of the cross and stuffed an oregano sachet in my hand for protection.


    Imagine a werewolf believing in Jesus. Cute. Futile. But cute.


    Then finally, I saw it¡ªthe crooked roof of Mateo¡¯s house peeking between two skeletal jacarandas, their blossoms littering the yard like purple snowkes that hadn¡¯t gotten the memo winter was over. Lights off. Curtains drawn. But I could feel her. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was in there.


    The pull toward her was maic. Maddening.


    My chest tightened, not with longing but with something hotter. Possessiveness. Desperation.


    She had no idea I was here, that I¡¯de for her again, wrapped in a stolen skin like a gift box left at the wrong door. She¡¯d smile at this face, maybe let it linger a second too long on Mateo¡¯s lips. Maybe¡ªGod help me, she¡¯d ask it to stay.


    I took one step forward, ready to go bask in the beauty of her presence, when suddenly, I froze.


    A figure emerged from the side yard, ducking into the driveway like he belonged there. Car keys jingled. Tall. Broad shoulders with an arrogant stride.


    Axel.


    Mother of all bastards.


    I ducked behind the low sto fence, breath caught between my teeth. My knuckles went white around the sachet the abu had given me. I nearly crushed it.


    He got into his car, phone pressed to his ear. That told me everything. He didn¡¯t need to. He¡¯d already had what he wanted. Axel has fucked Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.

 Chapter 256: _ To Santa Leticia II

    <h4>Chapter 256: _ To Santa Leticia II</h4>


    I knew Axel must have fucked her. No one needed to tell me. A man and a plenty cutedy all alone in an apartment? At this hour?


    The ache that bloomed inside me then was sharp and deep and stupid. I wanted to tear Mateo¡¯s skin off my body, w at it until I could bleed freely again¡ªLuis blood, not this polished Mateo make-believe.


    I wanted to storm the house and demand to know why she¡¯d let Axel in again. But I couldn¡¯t. Because I knew why.


    The thought that I would also pin her on the wall, thrusting hard into her from behind until she was screaming: <strong>"?Oh, s¨ª, Luis! ?Qu¨¦ papi tan malo!"</strong> at the top of her lungs should have calmed me a little andpensated me, but now, I couldn¡¯t even do that.


    Why? Because I had been subjected to the absurd task of helping her marry another man.


    <i>Argh... </i>


    Get a hold of yourself, Luis. What does a little pain matter when victory is yours in the end?


    But Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was to be Axel¡¯s bride in four days? In the exactness of this moment, the tower clock chimes, signaling themencement of a new day.


    I nearly vomited. It was three. Three days to the wedding. Three days until Axel marries Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I didn¡¯t realize until a tiny beady droplet sttered on my pinky when it struck me. A tear.


    I, Big Bad Daddy Luis, had just shed a tear. My heart wrenched so bad, I wanted to rip it off tonight for a change.


    But my master had promised. Promised me that this pain was the whetstone of power. That I would benefit most of all. That when the final pieces moved into ce, she would not walk toward Axel in a white dress¡ªbut toward me. Luis. The real me.


    Her king in the ashes.


    For now, I had to let her believe the lie. That Mateo¡¯s world was safe. That Axel was her path to freedom. That all of this was going somewhere golden and clean.


    Even if I had to be the filth beneath her heels to get her there.


    I slipped around the back, avoiding any creaking boards or nosy dogs. From this angle, I could see into the tiny kitchen window. A light flickered on. Her silhouette moved inside. She was barefoot, had changed into a soft robe, and had her hair loose.


    Oh, sweet beauty in its most vulnerable form.


    My knees nearly wobbled.


    She was pouring water. Maybe for tea. Maybe just to drink. Her head tilted, lips moving, humming?


    The war hadn¡¯t started yet, not really. But I could already feel the thunder of it building in my veins. My role wasn¡¯t to stop it. My role was to aim it like a loaded gun and pray I didn¡¯t flinch when she pulled the trigger.


    The robe she wore was made of soft cotton that pulled gently over her corbone, loose enough to be decent but tight enough to strangle my self-control. I watched her through the fragment of the window, my hands pressed to the cold sto wall, breathing through my nose like a beast caged in human skin.


    She was humming again.


    God.


    That sound had no business rattling inside my ribcage like a prayer I didn¡¯t deserve. It was hardly audible. It was light and warbly, like a luby sung to a cup rather than a child, but still¡ªit took everything in me not to storm the door and tell her it wasn¡¯t Axel she should be pouring water for.


    It was me. Always me. But no. Luis couldn¡¯t do that. Mateo could.


    So I fixed my face. Rolled my neck. Shook out my limbs like a boxer about to walk into the ring of domestic warfare. And then¡ªI rounded the house, walked to the front porch with the confidence of a man who didn¡¯t just spy on a woman making tea in her robe like a deranged backyard stalker.


    The door stood in front of me. Painted brown, chipped at the corners. Smelled like rain-damp wood and something faintly floral¡ªher, maybe.


    I adjusted my face one more time, checking for any lingering Luis-ness in my jaw or eyes. The smirk had to be just right. Mateo¡¯s brand of idiot optimism. A little nted. A little cocky. Like the world had never punched him in the throat.


    Then I knocked.


    One. Two. Pause. Then a lighter third, like a little afterthought to say, "hey, I¡¯m charming and harmless."


    The click of the lock had my stomach drop-kicking my lungs. The knob turned, creaked open, and there she was.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    Barefoot. Robe slightly cinched tighter. Eyes¡ªoh, those eyes.... They were wide and green like wet emeralds soaking in too much light.


    She was beautiful.


    Not in that usual, predictable "pretty girl" way that made songs and sos. No. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had that <i>ache</i> to her. Like a bruise right before it bloomed. Like the world had cracked her open and forgot to close her back up again.


    There was something tender about the way she looked at me¡ªas if I could shatter her just by breathing wrong. And still, she stood there, spine straight, mouth tugging into a soft smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "Mateo," she beamed, and her voice was dipped in warmth, but something underneath made me pause.


    It was that breath she took when she first saw me. That sharp, involuntary suck-in. Like someone had fired a starter pistol and only she heard it.


    For half a second... no, less¡ªI saw it.


    Fear.


    Blink, and it vanished. She turned it into a glow. A bright, practiced smile. "You¡¯re back! I¡ªI wasn¡¯t expecting you."


    She even leaned in, reached gently to touch my arm in wee, but my brain was still stuck on that flicker. That <i>moment</i>.


    Something was wrong.


    The fear in her eyes was just about right. After all, I hadn¡¯t left the right impression thest time we met. It was the fact that she was trying too hard to hide it and appear so friendly with me was what sold her out.


    And even if the real Mateo had let her into his home because they had somehow be close enough for that, the fear wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.


    Why live with him when you fear him?

 Chapter 257: _ Moment Of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 257: _ Moment Of Truth</h4>


    "You¡¯re back! I¡ªI wasn¡¯t expecting you."


    "Yeah," I said, keeping Mateo¡¯s grin on my face. "Came back early. Missed home."


    <i>And who¡¯s been making it feel like home for me, huh?</i>


    She giggled and stepped aside, waving me in. "Well, wee back. Come in, quick, it¡¯s freezing."


    I obeyed, my boots clicking on the tile as I crossed the threshold. The scent hit me immediately. Warm water. Mint. Tea leaves. And her. Always her.


    "Smells amazing, were you making tea?" Imented, ncing toward the kitchen.


    "Oh¡ªyes! Just something light. Ginger, chamomile..." She hurried past me, that robe swaying like a promise I wasn¡¯t allowed to cash in. "Do you want some?"


    "Would love it. If it tastes half as good as it smells, I¡¯ll start faking pack emergencies more often just toe home to this." I sheepishly grinned.


    That got a <i>real</i> smile out of her. A small one, but real. Still, I was watching.


    Every twitch of her fingers as she picked up the teacup. The stiffness in her spine when I moved behind her. The fact that her eyes kept darting to the front door, like she was expecting someone to burst through at any moment.


    I took the cup from her hands when she offered it, letting our fingers brush for half a second longer than necessary.


    She flinched. Then hid it with a sip of her own tea.


    Interesting.


    I sat down, cradling the warm mug like it was a hand grenade with a "fragile" sticker on it.


    "So," I said, letting my voice drop a note deeper and more casual. "Didn¡¯t expect me, huh?"


    She answered too quickly. "No. I mean¡ªyes. I mean, you told me you wouldn¡¯t be home until... until the end of the week."


    I raised an eyebrow. She smiled. A little too hard.


    That little rm in my head went from <i>maybe I¡¯m paranoid</i> to <i>definitely bugged</i>.


    Because here¡¯s the thing¡ª<i>she wasn¡¯t supposed to expect me.</i> But something in her posture, her clean kitchen, the extra mug already beside the kettle, like she was debating pouring two ¨C it all reeked of <i>preparedness.</i>


    "Yeah," I said slowly, watching her over the rim of the cup.


    "Pack security¡¯s been a mess. Had to pull some strings toe back tonight."


    "Oh?" she sipped. "Why?"


    I narrowed my eyes a hair, then smiled again. "Wanted to see you."


    And there it was again: that twitch. The panic under the surface. I leaned back in my chair, pretending to rx while every cell in my body was wound tighter than piano wire.


    What did she know? Had Axel told her something? Were they nning something? God, what if my cover was blown?


    What if this whole operation was one big axe waiting to drop, and I just walked right into the chopping block with my best dumb grin?


    Humor me, but this was my hypothesis: Axel figured the witch was somehow connected to my ce, which was why he came over to perform that little show that somehow backfired on him.


    Oh, I almost barked out augh right here in front of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ just thinking about it. He hade, thinking he was the main character, but for some reason, my master, who never appeared to me in the presence of a third party, emerged.


    It took every control in me not to react or hold my stomachughing at him as my master crippled him with fear, breathing into his neck, and almost making poor Axel pee his pants.


    I mean, who could stand the presence of the devil? Even I used to stay a reasonable distance away from him when he appeared. But my master, he... he probably hated Axel as much as I did because he bent right beside him, paralyzing him with his aura.


    And good ol¡¯ hero Axel, what did he do? He went ahead to pretend like there wasn¡¯t an overpowering aura seeping chillingly into his bones and almost knocking the breath out of him.


    And that¡ªthat was what gave out his n. The fact that he didn¡¯t visibly freak out meant he thought he knew what was in the room with him ¨C he didn¡¯t.


    He thought it was "the witch," and he hade to bait him. Now, if Axel hade to bait the witch and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was internally freaking out in my presence, it could only mean one thing.


    They figured I wasn¡¯t the real Mateo and was, in fact, "the witch." And now, now, they wanna set me up. I had no idea what they were nning, but I¡¯d give it to them.


    They were smart. They were literally the first to see through my act. Even though they had it all wrong. I wasn¡¯t a witch. It wasn¡¯t a witch behind all of these atrocities.


    It was me, Luis. The disabled cousin, subjected to a pitiful wheelchair. It was I, Luis, former werewolf, now a demon.


    If Axel and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wanted to y, then I could dance to their tune. Finally, this was getting fun. I was getting tired of ying on my own. Now, I have ymates.


    <i>Perfecto. </i>


    "I thought you¡¯d be asleep by now," I sighed, swirling my tea.


    Sheughed softly. "I couldn¡¯t sleep. Just... thinking."


    "About?"


    She paused. I set my gaze on her, but she flinched hers away.


    I filled the silence for her. "The wedding?"


    Time to get down to business and reveal the jaw-dropping secrets of her evil big sister to her tonight. I hope to hell that her stomach wasn¡¯t already filled with too much tea because she had a lot to swallow tonight.


    "W-what?" She jumped, almost spilling her tea.


    <i>Easy, mi Amor, I¡¯m on your side.</i>


    I shrugged. "Everyone in the pack knows you like Beta Axel. Surely, you can¡¯t be happy he¡¯s marrying your sister."


    That... that caught her off-guard. Bet she was expecting me to try to get under her pants while reciting everything Axel told me, thinking he was baiting me like I did thest time.


    She was expecting a mindless witch who wanted nothing but sex and ruining Axel¡¯s image. <i>Sorry to shock you, Amor, Big Bad Daddy Luis is always one step ahead of you.</i>


    Not that I wouldn¡¯t y regardless... <i>or touch. </i>

 Chapter 258: _ Rosa’s Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 258: _ Rosa¡¯s Secrets</h4>


    As I watched Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the tension between us felt like a physical thing. You know, the type that was so palpable, you could have sworn you could touch it.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s posture was as stiff as a board. She stood across the room from me, her hand frozen halfway to her mug. I could see the quick nces she was throwing toward the door, like she was expecting someone to burst in at any moment.


    Maybe she was hoping Axel would walk through that door, charging in to protect her from whatever "game" I was ying.


    I couldn¡¯t help the grin that tugged at my lips, the game was always so much more fun when you had a little leverage. And right now, I had enough leverage to shatter everything she thought she knew about her sister, her life, and the pack itself.


    "Everyone in the pack knows you like Beta Axel. Surely, you can¡¯t be happy he¡¯s marrying your sister. Moreover, you had that one episode where you confessed your feelings for him to me." I shrugged.


    She shook her head. "I could be lying about that. Maybe I just wanted you to leave me alone."


    "That brings us back to what everyone has been saying about the triangle between you, your sister, and the Beta," I replied ever so calmly.


    "Didn¡¯t take you as one to follow rumors," Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s tone was cautious.


    It sounded like she was trying to hold herself together, but the cracks were there. I could hear the tremor in her tone.


    "Unless the rumors are true," I countered in a low pitch, letting the words dangle between us like a challenge.


    She discreetly gulped, and those green eyes of hers shed with something; was it guilt? Fear? I couldn¡¯t be sure, but I could feel it radiating off of her.


    My curiosity was piqued even deeper. Maybe she had expected me to show up tonight, but not like this. Not with this conversation about to unfold.


    "And what if they are true?" I leaned in slightly, watching her every move, my own body barely moving, as though I didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    It was a dangerous illusion I created so easily. She wasn¡¯t fooled, though. She couldn¡¯t be.


    Her eyes widened a little, and I watched her swallow hard before asking, "What are you driving at, Mateo? Are you trying to mock me? Is that it? Mock me because Axel is marrying Rosa instead?"


    I couldn¡¯t suppress the chuckle that rumbled in my chest. It was a soft sound, but with a dangerous vibration. Hell, would I have mocked her had Axel married Rosa?


    Yes, I would. After all, she rejected me for him. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t turn out as nned.


    I straightened slightly, leaning back in my chair while my fingers wrapped loosely around the warm mug of tea. The weight of the situation was beginning to settle in. I could feel the sensation of control filling my chest.


    I shook my finger like a dog wagging its tail. "No, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, not at all. Quite the opposite, actually. I¡¯m here to offer you an opportunity."


    She squinted with confusion at me and I could see the confusion shing across her face. The rapid beating of her heart was almost as loud as her shallow breaths. But she remained silent, waiting for the catch.


    "You must deeply not want Axel to marry Rosa, not if you¡¯re here. Not when you¡¯re so in love with him. But no worries, I can help you with that." I winked at her.


    I could see her freeze, her lips pressing into a tight line. Her knuckles whitened as she gripped her tea mug, but she didn¡¯t break eye contact. "What are you talking about?"


    Hehehe... My innocent flower was growing so many balls. It was Axel¡¯s fault, that bastard. I couldn¡¯t wait to break her all over again until she was back to being her usual timid and pitiful self.


    I set my cup down, standing up to move closer to her. Her breath hitched, and her body stiffened as I neared, but I kept my pace slow. "What if I told you that I know something about your sister that would change everything?"


    I was speaking quietly, my voice dropping to a seductive whisper. "What if I told you that I know something so dangerous, so secret, that it could make even your father beg Axel to call off the wedding?"


    Her eyes widened, and for a split second, I thought she might stand up and leave. But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she swallowed hard and spoke, the wordsing out rushed. "That¡¯s impossible. Rosa... she¡¯s perfect. She¡¯s always been perfect. There¡¯s nothing you can say to change that."


    I smiled. "Oh, I think you¡¯re wrong about that."


    I took a deep breath, leaning in so that I was almost whispering in her ear. "What if I told you that your perfect sister¡ªyour precious Rosa¡ªhas something she¡¯s been hiding from everyone, including your father."


    Her eyes widened for a split second, and for the first time since I walked in, I saw genuine surprise. "What secret?" she breathed, the suspense already driving her insane.


    I reveled in it.


    A satisfied grin settled on my face. This was where things got interesting. "You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you."


    Her brows furrowed while a flicker of disbelief crossed her face. "There¡¯s nothing like that, Luis. This is my father¡¯s dream. Nothing can stop it. Did you just say my Father would beg Axel to call the wedding off? You¡¯re joking."


    I couldn¡¯t stop theugh that slipped out of my mouth. It was dry and almost bitter. "Oh, you¡¯re right. Nothing can stop it. Not unless you know a little more about the people involved."


    She frowned. "What do you mean by that?"


    I leaned in closer, watching her as she stiffened. "What if Rosa has a secret lover? Someone she¡¯s been seeing for years. Someone she¡¯s been sleeping with."


    Her mouth dropped open. I could see her pulse quicken as she struggled to process the words. "That¡¯s impossible," she said quickly, but I could hear the hesitation in her voice. "I¡¯ve lived with Rosa all my life. I would¡¯ve known."


    I sat back in my chair, taking a slow sip of my tea. "Maybe you don¡¯t know her as well as you think."


    The words hit her like a p to the face. She opened her mouth to say something, but no sound came out. Her eyes darted to the side, like she was trying to convince herself it wasn¡¯t true.


    <i>Oh, mi Amor, I haven¡¯t even started yet. Brace yourself... </i>

 Chapter 259: _ Rosa’s Secrets II

    <h4>Chapter 259: _ Rosa¡¯s Secrets II</h4>


    I continued for effect. "And that thing with the pigs on your father¡¯s estate? You think that was some kind of witch¡¯s work? No, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. That was them. Rosa and her lover."


    Her face went pale, and her hands began to shake slightly as she set the mug down on the counter. "That¡¯s a lie," she muttered, almost to herself. "That¡¯s not true. The traces of dark magic proved that it was the work of a witch."


    "Maybe you¡¯re right. Maybe it was a witch. But what if it was done by Rosa and her lover? What if they were the ones who butchered those pigs? What if they¡¯ve been using magic to cover their tracks? What if Rosa¡¯s lover is a witch? What if your exemry sister, the gem of the pack, is the one breaking the number one rule, associating with other supernaturals and even dating one of them?"


    I watched as her face drained of color, her lips trembling as she tried to form a coherent thought. "No," she gasped, shaking her head vigorously.


    "That¡¯s not possible. Everyone knows there¡¯s a strictw. From the treaty, it¡¯s said that the other supernaturals... They can¡¯t just... they can¡¯t cross into our territory without permission. And why would Rosa¡ªwhy would she do that?"


    I watched her entire body stiffen, her breath hitching in her throat as the weight of the truth¡ªor what I¡¯d just presented as the truth settled over her like a suffocating nket. Her face was drained of color. She blinked rapidly, her eyes glossy.


    But for real, I spoke of nothing but the truth. The better part was that she hadn¡¯t even heard the best part yet.


    "You¡¯re lying," she whispered again, this time with less conviction.


    I stood up once again, my chair scraping across the tile floor with an unnerving screech. She flinched, but I was already moving toward her, my presence pressing down on her like the very air was thickening. The space between us shrank, and I could feel the rapid thrum of her heartbeat.


    "You¡¯re scared of the truth, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. But you need to hear this, whether you like it or not. Your sister, Rosa, has been killing people. She and her lover have killed more than just pigs. Your father once had a lover. Of course, he was discreet about it. Guess what your psychopathic sister did when she found out? She murdered her. It wasn¡¯t just a simple kill. Her lover used a person as a sacrifice, as a medium to suppress someone else¡¯s wolf."


    Hold on a second... even I hadn¡¯t thought about this before. I could remember watching them from atop a tree, reveling in the entertainment as theymitted themselves to pure evil.


    Such was my vibe, so you must understand why I was invested. That was three years ago. They spoke of suppressing someone¡¯s wolf with the blood of a concubine.


    Now that I thought about it, what if that <i>someone </i>was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?


    It could be, and it might not be. However, I was 75% sure it was. Anyway, there was no use confirming anything. I just needed to fill her up with enough information to sharpen her resolve.


    Thus, I ced a hand on her shoulder. "What if, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, what if that someone whose wolf was suppressed two years ago was you? After all, you are the only wolfless person in the pack."


    She pressed a hand to her throat, her eyes bulged. "What? You¡¯re lying! Why would they do that? What gain of Rosa is it if I lose my wolf?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Some dark magic could tell them who Axel¡¯s mate is, and they need Axel for their big n. You have no idea how ambitious your sister is and the lengths she could go to achieve her goals."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was probably having the most heart-wrenching moment of her life. She was wheezing now, hands fisting her hair as if that would send the revtion away.


    Only two words were escaping her lips. "Why? But... why?"


    "You would have to ask your sister to know that." I clicked my fingers before I drifted away from the main point. "If you¡¯d like to know, there¡¯s more. You see, anyone who finds out their secret dies."


    Mar¨ªa¡¯s Jose¡¯s reddened eyes popped open even harder.


    "Your sister and her lover have a base deep in the forest, hidden away, where no one can find them. But if anyone does, if anyone stumbles too close to the truth, they¡¯re dead. People who found out what they were doing have increased all through the years and have died mysterious deaths. Rosa¡¯s been hiding her secret for years, and if anyone ever gets too close, she won¡¯t hesitate to silence them. Just like she did with the boys who died recently. The guards. The ones who were found dead at your father¡¯s estate. That was her. That was Rosa and her lover, covering their tracks."


    Well, that was me, but why not let Rosa take the fall? It¡¯s not like she was any different. She¡¯smitted just as many crimes as I have.


    This way, they could all discard their "witch" hunt and let me be at peace. I would finally be able to move around freely, stealing forms and enjoying life.


    Her face crumpled heavily. "No... no, you¡¯re wrong. It can¡¯t be her. I..."


    Her voice broke, and her knees began to shake as if the very foundation of her world was crumbling around her. Tears started to pool in her eyes, and she clenched her fists to her chest, holding on as if doing so might somehow keep everything from shattering.


    You see, even though she¡¯s been hurt by her sister, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ loved her still. That much was obvious. This what what I loved to see: Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ crying, broken, pitiful, so that I could fix her.


    I would fix her.


    I wasn¡¯t sure where to begin with my <i>fixing</i>, but how about this?


    "You¡¯re telling me," I groaned softly, moving closer, "that your big sister killed your friends? And you¡¯re still standing here, crying for her?"


    She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. The weight of the truth was too much. She looked like she might copse any second. Her whole body trembled as her mind tried to make sense of the information I had just shattered her with.


    I¡¯d take this as the opportunity for me to properly touch that tender body of hers.

 Chapter 260: _ Rosa’s Secrets III

    <h4>Chapter 260: _ Rosa¡¯s Secrets III</h4>


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¨ opened her mouth, but no sound came out. The weight of the truth was too much. She looked like she might copse any second. Her whole body trembled as her mind tried to make sense of the information I had just shattered her with.


    It was my cue to move closer, and I did. My voice was softened for a moment, just enough to offer a thread offort. "I¡¯m sorry, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. But it¡¯s the truth. And if you want to stop this¡ªif you want Axel to be yours, you have to know what¡¯s really going on."


    She shook her head. "How... how could she do this? I..." Her breath hitched, and a sob broke free from her chest. "How could she..."


    I let my hand brush lightly over her trembling shoulder in a contact that was bothforting and possessive. She didn¡¯t flinch this time, though her eyes still burned with confusion and grief.


    "I can help you," I whispered. "I can take you to the ce they¡¯ve hidden, show you the evidence. If you want to be the one Axel marries instead of Rosa, I can make that happen. But you have to trust me."


    She didn¡¯t answer, but the way she looked at me¡ªher eyes wide, filled with shock and fear, told me everything I needed to know.


    This was the beginning of something new. Something that would change everything. Something delicious my boss had nned. I couldn¡¯t wait to know what his ns were, but for now, let¡¯s get this wedding over with.


    And if Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wanted Axel, really wanted him, she was going to have to let me lead her down a path she couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    I let my hand brush over her trembling shoulder slowly. A touch that was meant tofort, but in reality, was a reminder of how fragile she had be in the face of her own emotions.


    I felt the slight flinch in her body when I made contact, but it wasn¡¯t the same as before. This time, she didn¡¯t pull away. She let me in... just a little bit more.


    I let my fingers caress her as the heat of her skin beneath my touch set a fire to my veins. "I can help you," I said softly, my voice filled with a promise I didn¡¯t need to keep.


    "I can take you to the ce they¡¯ve hidden it all. Show you the evidence. If you want to be the one Axel marries instead of Rosa, I can make that happen." I paused for a moment, letting the words settle in her chest. "But you have to trust me. I want your trust, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. I deserve it."


    She didn¡¯t answer at first. But the way she looked at me, the confusion, the fear, the way her pupils flickered from side to side as if she were weighing her options told me everything I needed to know.


    It wasn¡¯t about the truth anymore. It was about what she was willing to sacrifice to im Axel for herself.


    I took another step closer, the space between us now small enough that I could feel the rapid rhythm of her breathing. Her chest rose, and for a moment, I thought I could hear her heartbeat in my ears. It was such a hysterical and unsure rhythm. It was almost as if I were the only one keeping her from falling apartpletely.


    "You know you want him. But he can not be yours if you don¡¯t do something about it. Not unless you make him."


    She swallowed, and I watched her throat bobbing as she struggled to find her words. I could see the anger flicker in her eyes, but it was a helpless kind of rage, the kind that was born out of betrayal, not power. And that, I knew, would make her vulnerable. So, I used it.


    "Do you want him?" I asked again, my voice insistent now.


    It was a fucking question that demanded an answer.


    Her hands trembled at her sides, and she finally nodded, though it was reluctant and barely a movement, like she wasn¡¯t sure she should be admitting it aloud. "Yes," she whispered, her voice almost breaking. "I want him."


    "Then you have to take him from Rosa," I said, leaning in and sliding my hands all the way from her shoulders down to her wrist. "And I can help you do that. I can give you the tools you need to get rid of the one standing in your way. Tonight. I¡¯ll give it all to you tonight. Remember, it was I who delivered your happiness into your palms. Only I."


    Yes, that was how sleek I¡¯d slither myself into her, so much that she would overlook the fact that I hade to her in the form of another person.


    So much that she¡¯dpletely trust me. Yes, I would win Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s heart fair and square. Axel, this innocent flower would be mine in the end.


    You could borrow her all you want and enjoy the love while itsts. I was thest dog who would eat the fattest bone.


    She was still shaking, but there was something else in her eyes now. A spark of determination. She didn¡¯t want to be the one to admit it, but I knew what she needed. I was the answer to the question she hadn¡¯t dared ask herself.


    I took a step back, letting the tension rise between us like a drawn bowstring, ready to snap. My eyes scanned her face, watching as she struggled to hold onto herposure. "I can take you to the base now, show you everything you need to know," I said. "But only if you¡¯re ready."


    Her lips parted, but she shook her head slightly, thest vestige of her resistance fighting to hold on. "It¡¯s toote. The pack... It¡¯s not safe."


    Oh, please. I was the threat after all. And here I was, the threat, offering to take her out.


    "I¡¯m the safest person you could be with right now, and you know it." With that, my hands were extended in an invitation.


    She stared at me, and I saw the sh of defiance in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t a challenge, not yet, but I could see the question forming in her mind.


    Speak, mi Amor. Big Daddy Luis shall quench all your curiosity tonight.

 Chapter 261: _ Me And You

    <h4>Chapter 261: _ Me And You</h4>


    "Why?" she finally articted it in the most steady way possible, though the tremor in her hands told me she was anything but. "Why are you so sure of yourself? You¡¯re just a pack house guard, aren¡¯t you? Why should I trust you to keep us safe if we step out at this ungodly hour?"


    I smirked. This was it. The moment I¡¯d been waiting for. She already knew. I wasn¡¯t Mateo. This was like her way of giving me a chance to redeem myself ande out clean.


    I would not deny who I was, nor would I admit it.


    "Maybe I¡¯m more than I seem." I interlocked my gaze with hers, drowning myself in the enchantment of her green eyes.


    Argh, those eyes...


    I moved closer again as I couldn¡¯t help myself. My hand brushed just a little too close to her waist, a touch that was both intimate and invasive. I could feel her flinch, but it was different this time.


    When she sucked in her breath, her eyes fluttered, and I could see it in the way her chest rose and fell with an unfamiliar rhythm. There was fear in her, yes, but there was something else too.


    Something deep inside her that stirred when I touched her. Something I was beginning to recognize as desire.


    Mar¨ªa Mar¨ªa, oh, my Mar¨ªa... deny it all you want, but there¡¯s something. There¡¯s something electric between us, and I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling it.


    You wait until Axel marries you, and you start to live together. Us, in the same estate... I could already picture all the happy memories we¡¯d make together.


    Why was I blind to this before? Why didn¡¯t I recognize earlier that this was an opportunity to keep her close, ensure she was avable for the one year and a few months left for me to confidently im her as mine?


    Ah... my master. My very wise master. He¡¯s seen it all. He knew, and he showed me. Now, I see...


    I leaned closer and confidently ced my hands on her waist now, circling my tongue across her left ear, down to the base of her neck. "It doesn¡¯t matter for now. What matters is that I can help you get the man you want."


    It took her a minute of shuddering against the proximity before she grew the balls to pull back a little, as if trying to gain some distance, but I followed. "Why?" she asked, and there was a tinge of hurt in her voice now. "Why do you want to help me get another man, after you confessed to me that you loved me?"


    I felt a pang in my chest, though I didn¡¯t let it show. I had to be careful here. I couldn¡¯t reveal too much because if I followed my heart right now, I would bare myself to her and dare her to ept me as I was.


    Instead, I straightened, letting a look of sincerity fall over my features, even though I knew it was nothing but a mask. "I would do anything for your happiness, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. If Axel is the one who can make you happy, then that¡¯s what I want for you."


    She seemed taken aback by my words, and for a brief moment, I could see the cracks in her resolve. She was touched. I could feel it, and I knew it meant I was one step closer to making her mine. Completely.


    "Come with me," I said, holding out my hand. "We can go to the base now. You can present the evidence against Rosa. Everything you need is there."


    She stared ndly at my hands, and then, her eyes darted towards the door. The skepticism was still there, like a wall between us, but I could see the hesitation in her eyes. She was so close. So close to giving in. I reached out, gently pulling her closer, forcing her to look into my eyes.


    "Use me, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. You see, that¡¯s the depth of my love for you. I¡¯ll even let you use me."


    I then set my gaze on her plush lips, wondering just how sweet they¡¯d taste tonight. If they¡¯d be as delicious as thest time we kissed, or even better.


    I was so enchanted that I remained there, staring and longing. First, her eyes followed my gaze to her lips. Then, she slowly trailed her own eyes to mine as though she, too, was considering it.


    <i>A kiss. Just a little kiss. Nobody would know. </i>


    I began to lean closer, ensuring I didn¡¯t jerk fast enough to break the moment. <i>Almost there.</i>


    Those lips, taste them...


    "Ahem!" She coughed, shifting back a little. "We should wait until morning. There¡¯s a chance we¡¯ll stumble on Rosa and her lover tonight. They always meet at night like you said."


    Ouch. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, how dare you?


    I would have taken what I wanted because Big Bad Daddy Luis always got what he wanted. However, I was ying it cool now.


    Learning to y it cool... for her.


    "You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve got a good head on your shoulders." I gave her a teasing wink, and she blushed. This was going better than I thought.


    And then, I continued. "Well, I guess we should unwind and retire for the night then."


    I took a step back and began to undo the buttons on my shirt, pulling the fabric free from my trousers. I was moving slowly, letting her take in every movement, knowing full well the reaction I¡¯d get.


    She froze, and her eyes flicked to my hands. "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice sounding a little more breathless than before.


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "I¡¯m just gettingfortable. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t mind me making myself at home, would you?"


    Her eyes narrowed, but she didn¡¯t say anything. I was getting under her skin, and I knew it.


    "No," she said firmly. "Not in front of me."


    I chuckled, leaning back against the wall. "Well, then, I suppose I¡¯ll just have to go inside and do it there, won¡¯t I? But," I added, watching her closely, "there¡¯s one condition."


    She rolled her eyes, but I could see a little curiosity in them as well. "What condition?"


    Her voice was still wary but edged with something else now¡ªsomething that said she wasn¡¯t as put off as she would have liked to be.


    I stepped forward and rested my hand on her cheek, my thumb brushing over her skin in a way that could be called tender... or possessive. "You let me sleep on your bed tonight. Next to you. I¡¯m exhausted, and I need your light to guide me through the darkness."

 Chapter 262: _ The Young Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 262: _ The Young Wolf</h4>


    "What¡¯s wrong with your bed?" Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ asked, blinking slowly as if she hadn¡¯t heard me right. "You live here. Don¡¯t you have your own bed?"


    She looked genuinely confused. Not just scandalized¡ªI mean, yes, she was scandalized, but there was something so beautifully innocent about her expression that I almostughed.


    But I held it in, mostly because she still had that stubborn Omega fire in her eyes, and I didn¡¯t want her kicking me out before I got under those soft sheets.


    "I do," I said, letting my voice drop low andzy, like honey in a warm ss of wine. "But it¡¯s cold... empty. No scent. No light. I need your warmth, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    Her cheeks burned instantly. I mean, her whole face went red like she¡¯d been pped with a steaming torti.


    She folded her arms across her chest and snapped. "That¡¯s not happening. You¡¯re not sleeping on my bed. Not even beside it. Not even near it."


    "Just one corner," I pleaded, my voiceced with just enough wounded charm. "I promise to stay far¡ªso far... I might as well be in another room. You won¡¯t even know I¡¯m there. Scout¡¯s honor."


    "You¡¯re not a scout," she deadpanned.


    "I could be. If it gets me on that bed." I winked.


    She red at me. "What if I keep saying no?"


    Ah. She really wanted to test me. Fine.


    "Then I won¡¯t take you to the base anymore."


    Her mouth dropped open. "You wouldn¡¯t dare."


    I leaned against her doorframe, tapping my chin thoughtfully. "Oh, I would. And I could go lower for you, you know. So much lower."


    "You¡¯re being petty," she hissed, but I saw the faint twitch of her lips.


    Damn it. She was trying not to smile.


    I put a hand to my chest like a melodramatic poet and sighed. "It¡¯s not pettiness. It¡¯s passion. Deep, desperate, decaying passion."


    "You sound like you need a therapist," she muttered, but the meanness in her voice had dulled.


    "I need you," I corrected, and yes, maybe I let it dangle a bit too long.


    After a long, dragging moment of silence and internal debate¡ªwhich I absolutely won by standing there looking tragic and pitiful, she finally exhaled hard, rolling her eyes.


    "Fine. But you sleep on top of the sheets. Clothes on. No creeping into my space, or I¡¯ll scream and wake the whole pack."


    "Deal," I grinned, already halfway through the door before she could change her mind. "And for the record, your bed has better vibes than mine."


    ....


    The room smelled like wildflowers and guilt. Mostly hers, probably. There was a faint sweetness in the air, like she¡¯d used too muchvender detergent trying to erase the scent of her old life and secrets.


    The room that bastard Mateo gave her was small, modest, worn¡ªbut Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had a way of iming and making things all hers without even trying. Innocently.


    This room was now hers. And now I was in it.


    She had a littlemp that illuminated a gold hue on the walls. I didn¡¯t deserve to be bathed in such a forgiving light.


    Still, I walked around like I owned the ce.


    She sat on the edge of the bed stiffly, then gave me a look that could blister skin. "Don¡¯t get ideas."


    Toote.


    When I didn¡¯t respond, she gave me the sternest look she could muster. "Stay. On. Your. Side."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    I slid onto the bed dramatically, as if it were the most delicate throne. "Look. I didn¡¯t even wrinkle your sheet. I¡¯m a ghost."


    "You¡¯re an idiot," she muttered, but she was smiling.


    "Finally. Apliment."


    That earned a snort. Then a small giggle. And it was like a match lit in the dark.


    I grinned and kicked off my boots. So what ideas were you talking about? Like the idea that we could build a little pillow wall down the middle like teenagers at a sleepover?"


    She rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re ridiculous."


    "And you¡¯re adorable when you try to act tough."


    She narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she tucked her knees under the nket and leaned against the headboard. I watched the way themplight kissed her cheekbones and tried not to stare like a madman. But it was hard.


    To distract myself¡ªand maybe charm her a little more, I started talking. "You ever heard the story of the young wolf who loved his father more than life itself?"


    She blinked, then shook her head. "No."


    "Well," I said, sliding down to sit at the very edge of the bed, keeping my promise of space, "this wolf... he adored his father. Strong Alpha. Taught him everything. Like the kind of Alpha everyone respected. The young wolf worshiped him."


    She nodded silently, eyes on me now.


    "But the young wolf also loved his uncle. Trusted him. Looked up to him, even. He thought they were a family. Until the day his uncle drove a de through his father¡¯s heart... and gave his own son the life the young wolf deserved."


    The room went silent.


    Her lips parted. "That¡¯s horrible."


    "It was. The young wolf was so shocked, so broken... he couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. He became nothing but a husk. A ghost in his own home." I whispered, trying hard to swallow the pain as I journeyed through memoryne.


    I turned my head to look at her.


    "But deep inside, something prevailed. And one day, that young wolf is going toe out of hiding. And he¡¯s going to take back everything that was stolen from him."


    She blinked, slowly. Then she smiled.


    "I¡¯m proud of him," the words escaped her lips so effortlessly and innocently, but they did a number on me.


    I stiffened.


    She was proud? Of... me?


    No one had ever said that to me. Not once. Not the devil that was my master. Not even my mother, before Tomas killed her. I¡¯d been called many things. Weapon. Curse. Demon.


    But never... never worthy of pride.


    I swallowed a knot in my throat and turned my head away. I couldn¡¯t let her see what that did to me. How my chest swelled with an ache I didn¡¯t know what to do with. I clenched my jaw.


    She yawned suddenly, her head tilting gently toward me. "Tell him... to never forget who he is."


    And then... she drifted off.

 Chapter 263: _ Villains Have Feelings Too

    <h4>Chapter 263: _ Viins Have Feelings Too</h4>


    My throat tightened painfully. My eyes stung. I looked away, staring hard at the corner of the ceiling like a man clinging to sanity.


    She didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done. How deeply that hit. And thank God she drifted off to sleep before she saw me clutch my chest like a teenage girl in a Netflix show.


    She murmured something in her sleep, then rolled toward me, her head dangerously close to my pillow. I just... looked at her for a moment. Wondered what life would¡¯ve been if I¡¯d met her earlier. If I hadn¡¯t been broken. If the world hadn¡¯t made a viin of me before I had the chance to be anything else.


    Iy there, still, listening to her breathing. The rise and fall of her chest. The soft warmth radiating from her skin.


    And I loved her. Madly. Hopelessly. Like a lunatic clutching a star.


    Carefully and reverently, I turned toward her, settling beside her and over the sheets as promised, like we were two puzzle pieces made to fit. I didn¡¯t touch her. Not yet. Just the closeness, just the sound of her¡ªwas enough.


    Until... I heard a movement just beyond the door.


    My ears twitched, and I heard the sound of approaching footsteps still outside the door. As if someone was trying to find a way to silently sneak in.


    Well, someone was, and it was none other than our dear <strong>Axel. </strong>His scent gave him out as it slithered into my nose. He must havee to check up on her.


    That mangy Alpha prince was outside her door. I turned my head slightly, grinning like the little wolf in my story. Guess who¡¯s back, Axelito.


    He was close. Probably debating if he should knock or not. Probably wringing his pathetic hands together, wondering if his fianc¨¦e was safe in the same house as the creepy guard who flirted too much.


    I had an idea.


    Oh, sweet, cruel brilliance.


    I closed my eyes for a second and tapped into that little trick my master taught me. A ripple of dark energy slid down my spine and hissed out of my palm. It crept across the floor like a shadowy serpent, slipping toward the doorknob.


    Yes, I was going to open the door and let him in. A beautiful sight was awaiting him.


    <strong>Click.</strong>


    The door creaked open softly, like a mouth parting in shock.


    I didn¡¯t look. I didn¡¯t move. I simply scooted a little closer to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, until her head brushed my shoulder and her handy near my chest. One quick adjustment, and we looked like lovers tangled in the middle of a blissful night.


    She murmured again in her sleep,pletely unaware.


    I heard the soft intake of breath at the door. His eyes immediately fell on us. On her. On me.


    On the way I was lying beside her. On how I leaned my head close to hers, close enough to make it look like we¡¯d just drifted off after something far more intimate.


    He froze. His entire body trembled. I could hear his heart pounding like a war drum. And for a moment... I thought he¡¯d lose it.


    He stormed forward, fists clenched at his sides. The vein in his neck bulged. His teeth ground so hard I could nearly hear them crack.


    But he didn¡¯t wake her. He didn¡¯t dare. Instead... he stood there.


    Staring. Watching.


    Like a man dying of thirst watching someone else drink thest drop.


    It was killing him. The pain. The betrayal. The jealousy.


    The girl he wanted¡ªhis love, curled up beside the man he hated. Sharing warmth. Breathing the same air.


    He took a shuddering breath. And then another. And then he left silently, his rage evident in the charged air.


    Oh, who knew the beautiful night could get any more beautiful? It did. It fucking did.


    I grinned into the dark, satisfied. Because Big Bad Daddy Luis always got what he wanted.


    And tonight? I had everything. Her trust.Her smile.Her warmth. And the shattered heart of my greatest rival.


    Sleep came easily after that. Like a luby made just for me.


    Life was so good.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    I woke to the shriek of a banshee. No, not a banshee. Worse.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I flinched so hard I rolled off the bed with a loud <i>THUMP</i>, hit the floor, andy there blinking up at the ceiling in confusion. The scent ofvender detergent and utter rage wed up my nostrils like a thousand angry bees.


    "What the HELL is this!?"


    A pillow smacked my face before I could respond.


    I sat up, groggy and dazed, only to be greeted with the sight of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ standing on the mattress like a warrior goddess who¡¯d just caught her worst enemy crawling into her bed. Which, to be fair, wasn¡¯t far from the truth.


    Her red hair was a glorious mess, cascading in tangled waves over her shoulders. Her oversized sleep shirt was halfway up her thigh, her legs braced apart like she was about to throw me across the room. Her eyes were wide with horror, cheeks flushed in betrayal, and her fists balled like she was contemting murder... or worse, screaming for Axel.


    "What the hell, Mateo!" she screeched, voice pitchy with full Omega indignation. "You PROMISED!"


    "I¡ªwhat...? What time is it? Did the dragons attack you again in your sleep?" I rubbed my eyes.


    She pointed a shaking finger at me like I was Satan himself. "We were ENTANGLED!"


    "...Entangled?" I repeated, still half-asleep.


    She leapt down from the bed like an enraged pixie and grabbed the edge of the nket. "LOOK!"


    And yes. Yes, it was bad. The evidence was... damning.


    I was <i>wrapped</i> around her when she¡¯d woken. My arm had found its way under her neck, hand syed against her shoulder like a possessive octopus. One of my legs was wedged between hers, and our faces¡ª<i>Dios m¨ªo</i>¡ªour faces were so close it looked like we were whispering sweet nothings or plotting a joint bank ount.


    And that was the best sleep I¡¯ve had in the entirety of my existence.


    I blinked. "Okay. Okay. This looks bad."


    "This IS bad!" she exploded, hitting me again with the pillow. "Your leg was on mine, Mateo!"


    "Again¡ªmotion of the sheets," I said, expertly dodging a second pillow attack. "Friction, gravity, and basic thermodynamics."


    "Thermodynamics!?"


    I nodded solemnly. "Yes. You know, heat seeks heat. It¡¯s a natural phenomenon. Our bodies just... aligned. Like mas. Or mating penguins."


    She screamed again and began hitting me harder, blindly and without remorse. "Get OUT! Get OUT of my room, you sheet-invading creep! I swear, I¡¯ll castrate you with a fork!"


    "How about you dress up instead, and let¡¯s go get that evidence before breakfast? Sounds good, huh?" I asked, throwing my hands up in the air.


    Or rather, before Rosarioes, touches me, and realizes what was sitting in that wheelchair currently was nothing but an illusion.

 Chapter 264: _ I’m Not a Werewolf

    <h4>Chapter 264: _ I¡¯m Not a Werewolf</h4>


    I should¡¯ve snapped that man¡¯s neck.


    The third one smirked at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ like she was a discarded bone someone found lying in the mud. The third to greet me with that idiotic grin and a wink that all but screamed, "Nice catch, Mateo, how much did the omega cost you?"


    The first one had said it under his breath, and the second one did it a little louder. But the third? He said it right to my face.


    "Oh, you and the little slut headed somewhere private?"


    I and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ were headed to the woods to find Rosa and her lover¡¯s base, and this was what the pack members had to say about us as we passed by.


    I blinked at him, tightening my jaw in pure rage because how could he? Oh, he¡¯ll pay. How dare they refer to her as a slut?


    Was it because she was staying with a man? They would pay right here and now. I could feel the magic in me stir, dark like a snake sliding against my spine¡ªbut before I could open my mouth and turn him inside out, she spoke.


    "I¡¯m not a slut, Ram¨®n," Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ said coolly, stepping forward with her chin high and hands on her waist. "But your wife might be. You should probably check where she¡¯s been."


    Ram¨®n choked. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the audacity or because she¡¯d stepped on his pride so hard it copsed his lungs.


    He spluttered, trying to form words, but we were already walking away. Her footsteps were sharp beside mine, her arms stiff at her sides. I didn¡¯t say a word. Not because I was proud. Not because I was impressed.


    But because I wasn¡¯t.


    That wasn¡¯t supposed to be her job. She wasn¡¯t supposed to grow teeth. She was supposed to cower and tremble and let me rip the throats of the bastards who dared to insult her. She was supposed to need me.


    And instead... she¡¯d handled it. Neatly. Brutally. Without even looking at me. My stomach twisted like it wanted to punch itself in the face.


    She nced at me as we moved past the main houses and towards the tree line. "You¡¯ve gone quiet."


    I kept walking.


    "Luis?" she said... well, "Mateo." But I hated the name now. Hated that she still called me that. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I gave a long and theatrical sigh. "You didn¡¯t let me help you."


    Her eyes narrowed. "Help me?"


    "Back there." I gestured vaguely toward the street. "You didn¡¯t need to say anything. I had it under control."


    "I noticed. You looked two seconds from melting his face off."


    "That¡¯s not the point."


    "No, I think it is," she said, folding her arms. "You¡¯re sulking because I didn¡¯t let you turn the vige into a bloodbath over ament."


    "I¡¯m sulking because you didn¡¯t let me defend you," I interjected.


    She stopped walking. I stopped too, reluctantly. The trees stood ahead, tall and whispering secrets in the wind, like they knew what wasing.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stared at me. "You think I needed you?"


    "Yes!" I snapped before I could stop myself. "Yes. Of course, you did. Every woman needs a man."


    Because if she didn¡¯t need me, what was I doing here?


    Her brows shot up so fast I thought they might fly off her face. "Wow," she said, drawing the word out like a knife. "That¡¯s one hell of a misogynistic thing to say out loud."


    "It¡¯s not misogynistic if it¡¯s true."


    "It¡¯s absolutely misogynistic. You just said every woman needs a man. That¡¯s textbook misogyny." She fired back.


    "It¡¯s realism."


    "It¡¯s bullshit!"


    We stood there, toe-to-toe, the wind rustling the dry leaves around us, making the argument feel like it was being cheered on by the trees.


    "I was trying to help you," I grumbled.


    "I don¡¯t need help."


    "I <i>want</i> to help you."


    "Well, I don¡¯t want your help."


    We red at each other. If she were anyone else, I¡¯d have roasted her. But she wasn¡¯t. She was her. And her eyes... gods, those eyes were the worst part. Green and wounded and angry all at once. Like she couldn¡¯t decide whether to p me or cry on me.


    I turned and walked again, faster this time. "Come on."


    She followed, kicking leaves. "Aren¡¯t we there yet?"


    "You¡¯ll see."


    We moved deeper into the woods. The path grew thinner, and the air colder. We passed a pair of pack members collecting firewood, who nodded at me andpletely ignored her. I grunted, grinding my jaw.


    She didn¡¯t.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t. She probably liked it now¡ªbeing the underdog. Getting a chance to prove she could stand on her own. Maybe it gave her some sick thrill.


    Stupid, perfect, infuriating woman.


    "You always stomp through the woods like you¡¯re fighting the trees?" she muttered behind me.


    "I¡¯m not stomping," I grunted. "I¡¯m walking like a man."


    "You¡¯re walking like the earth insulted your mother."


    I didn¡¯t respond. Mostly because it was true. We reached the clearing ten minutester.


    She looked around and frowned. "This is it?"


    I crossed my arms. "Yes."


    "There¡¯s... nothing here."


    "Looks can be deceiving."


    She turned to me, arms folded. "Is that a parable, or are you just being cryptic for fun?"


    I didn¡¯t answer because I was mad at her. I only lifted my hand, fingers twitching. Magic swirled beneath my skin. I whispered the word under my breath¡ªa word no wolf should¡¯ve known, and the air whooshed.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ gasped.


    The veil dropped.


    An entire structure shimmered into view¡ªtwisting towers made of pale stone, hidden by illusion. A fortress masked by ancient power. Her eyes widened to the size of moons.


    "What the hell," she breathed.


    I looked at her, amused by her shock. "Surprised?"


    "What... what did you just do?"


    I let my hand fall. "I used my abilities."


    She turned to me fully, pale-faced. "You¡¯re a werewolf."


    Oh, please. I was done ying this game with her. We have long passed this phase.


    "Am I?"


    Her voice shook slightly. "Werewolves don¡¯t have magic."


    I grinned from ear to ear. "Then maybe I¡¯m not a werewolf."


    I think, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, that it¡¯s high time you start meeting the real me.

 Chapter 265: _ I Knew

    <h4>Chapter 265: _ I Knew</h4>


    "Then maybe I¡¯m not a werewolf."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ took a step back, her lips parting. "Are you saying you¡¯re a witch?"


    "I¡¯m saying we can stop pretending now." I took a step forward. "You know I¡¯m not the real Mateo. You can¡¯t even y it well. You¡¯re too soft to lie properly, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Don¡¯t try it again."


    The day when I¡¯ll kill Axel, I would make sure he pays for all the things he had put her through. Like making her try too hard to lie.


    Her mouth opened, then closed. Her throat bobbed up and down as she gulped. "I don¡¯t..."


    "Don¡¯t," I cut in. "Don¡¯t insult me. I knew the moment I stepped into that housest night. You¡¯re no spy. You¡¯re no actress. You could barely look me in the eye."


    She clenched her fists. "I didn¡¯t say anything because..."


    "Because you didn¡¯t want to blow Axel¡¯s n. I know."


    She looked up sharply, horrified that her secret wasn¡¯t a secret.


    I smirked. "Yes, it was <i>that</i> obvious."


    Her face tightened and she bit her bottom lip. "So what now? You¡¯re going to kill me?"


    "If I wanted to, I would¡¯ve done it already. We slept on the same fucking bed, chica."


    She stared at me for a long moment. Her voice was low and quiet, but not afraid. "Why didn¡¯t you?"


    I sucked in breath.


    Because I couldn¡¯t. Because you smiled at me that first night like I wasn¡¯t a monster. Because you spoke to me like I mattered, even when you didn¡¯t know who I was. Because the thought of hurting you makes my skin feel too tight for my bones.


    But I didn¡¯t say any of that.


    Instead, I said, "Maybe I¡¯m curious what lies Axel has fed you. Maybe I want to see how far you¡¯ll go."


    She raised her chin. "And maybe I¡¯m not as soft as you think."


    "You¡¯re soft," I said darkly. "And I won¡¯t let him corrupt you."


    She scoffed, throwing her hands in the air like I was being absurd. "Corrupt me?"


    "Teach you how to lie. Teach you how to scheme. That¡¯s not you."


    "And what about you?" she snapped suddenly, eyes shing. "What the hell are you, if not a werewolf? If you¡¯re not a witch, then what are you?"


    I smiled wickedly.


    She took a step back.


    "I¡¯m something else, mi chica. Something I¡¯m not going to tell you because you¡¯re telling your Axel the moment you see him."


    She squared her shoulders and lifted her chin. "Leave Axel out of this."


    Of course, it¡¯s always <i>Axel, Axel, and Axel!</i>


    Iughed bitterly. "I won¡¯t."


    Her eyes zed. "Why not?"


    "Because you¡¯re choosing him over me. So there¡¯s no leaving him out of anything. Not now. Not ever. This begins with him and ends with him!" I yelled, gripping the air like I¡¯d strangle it.


    That bastard... he¡¯s had the life meant for me for years, and now, he was having the woman that was mine too. I hate him. Hated him down to my core.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stepped forward, hands clenched at her sides. "You think this is a game?"


    "No," I said tly. "I think this is war."


    "And you¡¯re proud of it?" she scoffed incredulously. "Of stealing someone else¡¯s face? Of living a lie? Do you even understand how wrong that is? What kind of person takes another man¡¯s form and pretends to be him?"


    I didn¡¯t even blink. "I don¡¯t care."


    Her lips parted. Her expression crumbled just a little, like she¡¯d been expecting remorse, or shame. Something that showed I could still be redeemed. Foolish girl.


    I was past the point of redemption.


    "Why?" she whispered. "Why did you steal Axel¡¯s form and do all that too? Mateo¡¯s form was not enough? You had to steal Axel¡¯s too?"


    I narrowed my eyes. Oh, did she really want to know?


    "Did you do it to spite me?" she demanded, voice cracking now. "Sleeping with my sister and letting her think it was him? You ruined his name..."


    I snapped. The rage was instant, like a ss shattering inside my chest.


    "For you," I hissed, taking a step forward, "I could do worse to Axel."


    She flinched, but I wasn¡¯t done.


    "I¡¯d burn him alive if it meant keeping you from falling stupidly in love with him. I¡¯d tear the skin off his bones if it stopped you from whispering his name like he¡¯s something sacred."


    I turned before I could say more¡ªbecause I would. I would say things I couldn¡¯t take back. I started walking.


    "Are we going in," I growled over my shoulder, "or are we going to stand here and cry about Axel all damn day?"


    But I¡¯d barely taken three steps when she yelled after me.


    "Rosa¡¯s pregnant!"


    I halted in my tracks, sighing.


    My boot crunched over the leaves, and I turned back to look at her. Her eyes were ssy, lips trembling, breath uneven like she¡¯d just fired a gun and was waiting to see where the bulletnded.


    I should¡¯ve felt something. Shock. Pity. Guilt. But all I felt wasughter wing up my throat.


    And then I let it out. I let out a twistedughter that echoed through the trees and made the birds go silent.


    Of course, Rosa was pregnant.


    "That¡¯s exactly why I slept with her," I said, teeth bared in a grin that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. "You think I didn¡¯t see it? The way she tried to y me that day? The perfume, the touches, the little sighs, like I was supposed to feel sorry for her. She wanted something. And when I heard it..."


    I tapped my ear.


    "...the little heartbeats. Like tiny drums tucked beneath her ribs. I knew."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s jaw dropped.


    "She was already pregnant," I continued, shrugging like it was a casual weather report. "I knew it. That¡¯s why she tried to seduce me, thinking I was Axel. She wanted someone to pin it on. She wanted a way out. Axel needed to sleep with her that night before her bumps started to show, and Axel did."


    Too bad that onlyplicated things since my master wanted them to marry. I have to clean the mess I made.


    Tch.

 Chapter 266: _The Secret Lair

    <h4>Chapter 266: _The Secret Lair</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 266</strong>


    <strong><i>~Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ Point Of View~</i></strong>


    I¡¯d always thought fear had a voice.


    Turns out, it sounded a lot like azy chuckle from a man pretending to be someone else, standing in your bedroom doorway like he owned your life and the dim air you breathed.


    When Mateo, who I was now sure was a fake and probably some devil¡¯s errand boy with eyes too dark to hold sunlight, first walked in, I thought I was going to die. No. Scratch that. I knew I was going to die. You don¡¯t grow up under Don Diego without recognizing the scent of death when it walks into your room wearing someone else¡¯s skin.


    But I didn¡¯t die. Not that night.


    Instead, I remembered what Axel had whispered to me that afternoon: "This is our shot, Mar¨ªa. One chance. Keep him close."


    And so, I kept him close. Not because I trusted him¡ªhell no, but because I wanted out. Out of this unsure life. Out of the invisible bruises that lived beneath my skin. Out of the status of the victim.


    Because I wanted to spend forever with the love of my life.


    He¡¯d tested me the second he stepped into the room, asked me things no real Mateo would ask, smiled like he was pulling the wings off butterflies just to see if I¡¯d notice. I¡¯d noticed. And still, I yed along.


    Because you don¡¯t get to leave hell unless you dance with the devil. But the real nightmare started when he said, <i>"Can I sleep beside you?"</i>


    With me. In that tiny, sour-smelling excuse for a bed.


    I¡¯d nodded after he made his subtle threat, my throat dry, my fists curled beneath the nket where he couldn¡¯t see them tremble. I told myself I could handle this. That it was a test. That if I flinched, the illusion would crack and he¡¯d see me for what I was. Not a liar. Not bold. Not untouchable.


    Just Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. The girl who cried under her father¡¯s fists and never learned how to scream loud enough to matter.


    And so I let the devil lie beside me. His presence soaked the room like oil. Heavy. Slick. mmable.


    Strangely, I slept so well that night. After his little tragic story, I slept like a baby. Ever since I moved into Mateo¡¯s house, I haven¡¯t been sleeping well.


    And most of the time, when I did, my sleep was always gued with nightmares. Yet, tonight, my body chose to ignore the fact that a faceless and nameless imposter was lying beside me and fell into slumber.


    Oh, what guts you have, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, sleeping like that.


    .


    .


    And now, the next morning, we were here at Rosa and her lover¡¯s hidden sanctuary. Rosa, my devilish sister with an apparent skeleton in her closet. I knew I had sworn to take revenge on her for making life miserable for me.


    For daring to scar my face as if all those years of bullying weren¡¯t enough. I had sworn to make her pay for trying to steal Axel from me, and for all the stress she was putting him through, pinning a bastard pregnancy on him like that.


    However, as the impostor Mateo led me into their, which was a stone fortress, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like this solution he was serving to me on a golden tter was going toe with a price I might never finish paying.


    I watched him turn and stalk to the door, pushing it open with a crack of ancient hinges and a gust of stale air. Moss clung to the stone. The scent of rosemary and blood on the walls. I followed, slowly, as though my body couldn¡¯t ept what my mind already knew.


    Inside, the cottage was still warm from thest fire. A cracked teacupy on the edge of the table. The sheets on the bed were tangled. A boot that was <i>not</i> Rosa¡¯s was tucked beneath the dresser.


    There was a photo on the nightstand.


    Rosa and a man I had never seen before.


    I stopped in the doorway, unable to believe my eyes. Rosa was the perfect daughter. She was an exemry figure in the pack.


    She was the type of person mothers secretly wish their daughters could be in the future. She was the type girls look up to and hope they could achieve half of what she had when they got to her age.


    Now, seeing the evidence that said it was a lie right before me was unbelievable. It had gotten to the point that even though the evidence was right in front of me, not just my heart, but my brain even was stuttering, trying to catch up with it.


    I covered my mouth with a palm. "This is..."


    "Where she came," Fake Mateo said, stepping past the table, "when she didn¡¯t want to be found. Where she whispered names in the dark that didn¡¯t belong to Axel. Where she let that witch fill her with a child and then act all noble in the pack."


    I looked around with slow, horrified disbelief. "She lied to us all."


    "She lied to everyone." He affirmed as if he were any different.


    My fingers curled into my shirt, gripping the fabric like it was the only thing keeping me from falling apart.


    He watched her. I could feel his eyes on me. He was probably watching the truth splinter across him like a hammer on ss.


    "She¡¯s... she¡¯s pregnant. With <i>his</i> child." I choked on the words. "And she wanted people to believe it was Axel¡¯s. So he¡¯d do the noble thing. So he¡¯d..."


    "Take responsibility. Marry her. Give her status. Protect her. The whole fairy tale." He finished for me.


    Oh, dear Moon Goddess, Rosa deserves to perish in the deepest pit of hell.


    I remembered the way she held her head high at every pack assembly. How the Elders nodded when she spoke. How even Axel... my Axel¡ªonce said she was the kind of woman people wrote bads about. And now? She was just another fraud wrapped in silk.

 Chapter 267: _ The Secret Lair II

    <h4>Chapter 267: _ The Secret Lair II</h4>


    Oh, dear Moon Goddess... Rosa doesn¡¯t just deserve hell¡ªshe deserves to rot in a ce even hell wouldn¡¯t touch.


    But still... as I stood there staring at the photograph of her and her lover who had his arm around her like he was proud to burn for her, I felt something ugly twist inside me.


    It wasn¡¯t anger or jealousy. This was colder. Regret, maybe, or pity. Because in another world, if we hadn¡¯t been raised like dogs in Don Diego¡¯s bloody kingdom... maybe she <i>could¡¯ve</i> had him. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have had to lie or trap Axel or turn her womb into a battleground just to survive.


    Her lover was... beautiful. I hate saying it, but he was. Young, maybe a little older than Rosa, with thick ck hair that curled at the ends like he couldn¡¯t be bothered to tame it. High cheekbones. Golden brown skin. A scar just under his left eye, like something out of a romantic war story. And his eyes¡ªgods, his eyes were soft. Gentle. Like he only knew how to love things, not destroy them.


    He didn¡¯t look like someone from our world. He looked like someone <i>we weren¡¯t allowed to have</i>. I blinked, swallowing a lump I didn¡¯t remember forming in my throat.


    Rosa, despite how bad and evil it was, found love. The depths she had gone for her love made me a little jealous. It made me question my own efforts. What have I endured for Axel?


    How have I proved my love to him?


    "You feel bad for them," the imposter said behind me, and I flinched.


    I didn¡¯t hear him move. Didn¡¯t feel his footsteps. Just <i>his voice</i>, slithering into my thoughts like it belonged there.


    "I didn¡¯t say that," I replied, quieter than I wanted to be.


    "You didn¡¯t have to. You¡¯re wearing it all over your face. That same soft pity that makes you dangerous."


    "I¡¯m not dangerous."


    "Not yet."


    I turned, ready to snap something sharp back¡ªbut he was crouching in front of a small wooden chest at the foot of the bed, ignoring mepletely. His fingers brushed over the irontch like it was familiar, like he knew exactly what he was looking for.


    A dreadful feeling coiled in my stomach. "What is that?"


    He didn¡¯t answer. Just flipped it open with a click and slowly lifted the lid. And that was when I saw it.


    I didn¡¯t mean to gasp. I tried not to. But the sound tore out of me before I could strangle it. Inside the chest were nails. Not iron ones. Not wooden. <i>Fingernails.</i>


    Dozens of them. Some were still caked in dry blood. Some cracked. Some curled like they¡¯d been ripped out while screaming. All of them rested on a velvet cloth like they were precious stones.


    I staggered back, a hand mped over my mouth. My lungs refused to work. My brain screamed at my feet to run, but they refused to move.


    "What... what is this?" My voice could barely be heard. "Whose are they?"


    He didn¡¯t flinch or even blink.


    "ording to Rosa¡¯s journal," he said, tapping the edge of the chest like he was pointing out wedding rings in a catalogue, "this was a ritual. A tradition, really. Each fingernail belonged to someone they had to silence. Anyone who got too close to the truth. Anyone who suspected them."


    I tasted bile. "Silenced how?"


    He smiled. "What do you think?"


    Oh, no, no, no. That was way too many nails to belong to victims of murder. Was theirs in there too? Ruben, Gonzalo, and Pedro¡¯s?


    I turned away before I vomited. My head buzzed. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from rage or horror or some feral mix of both.


    He went on like he was narrating a bedtime story.


    "Apparently, her witch lover believed pain purified secrets. Said that real love had to be built on something stronger than lies. Had to be tested. Broken. Reforged. So every time someone threatened their truth... they made a vow." He gestured to the chest. "And a sacrifice."


    My knees buckled and I dropped onto the edge of the bed. The mattress groaned beneath me like it was tired of holding things, too.


    "They¡¯re insane," I whispered.


    "They¡¯re in love," he corrected. "A kind of love that bends reality and snaps necks. Romantic, isn¡¯t it?"


    "No. It¡¯s sick."


    "They¡¯d agree with you," he said with a chuckle. "They thought everyone else was too weak for love. That the world would never understand theirs. So they stopped exining."


    The silence crawled between us right after. I was damn speechless. I lived with that monster for years. Called her my sister, looked up to her, even though all she had ever felt for me was unadulterated hatred.


    I stared at the picture again. Oh, look how radiant she was. I had never seen such a glow on her face before. Not in the eighteen years of living under the same roof.


    Her lover was smiling like he¡¯d found something worth dying for. They looked happy. They <i>looked</i> like a dream. And yet, here was a box full of mutted truths sitting just inches from that photograph like a cursed offering.


    "What did you bring me here for?" I finally asked the burning question in my throat.


    Maybe because I didn¡¯t trust him to do this out of the Goodness of his heart. He had said this was because he cared about my happiness, but don¡¯t me me if I no longer trust people who pretended to be something they weren¡¯t


    "Why show me all this?"


    He stood and faced me, brushing dust from his palms.


    "To help you see things clearly and provide evidence to stop the wedding in two days."


    I narrowed my eyes. As much as I wanted to venture into why he wanted the wedding to be stopped, his words about helping me see things clearly piqued my interest.


    "What things?" I inquired, already dreading the answer.

 Chapter 268: _ Her Journal

    <h4>Chapter 268: _ Her Journal</h4>


    Mateo shrugged at my question. He had just said he wanted me to see things clearly.


    "That you and Rosa... aren¡¯t so different."


    W-what the heck? I and Rosa aren¡¯t so different? He¡¯s got to be kidding me. We were different in every way possible.


    "I would <i>never..."</i>"


    "You would," he interrupted, stepping closer. "You already have. Lied. Endured. yed the long game. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not like her when you even slept beside mest night and pretending not to know I¡¯m a stranger."


    I pped him.


    I don¡¯t even remember moving, but the crack of my hand against his cheek echoed through the cottage like a thunderp. His face snapped sideways. A second of stunned silence bloomed between us.


    And then heughed, but it wasn¡¯t like any normal man. Not even like someone amused. Heughed like I¡¯d just kissed him. Like he¡¯d been <i>waiting</i> for it.


    "There she is," he whispered, dark eyes gleaming. "I knew you were in there."


    I backed away, breathing shallowly. "You¡¯re insane."


    "No," he said, rubbing his jaw. "Just honest."


    I turned, gripping the edge of the table to steady myself. The cottage seemed to close in around me. Every surface whispered of secrets and blood and false promises. I felt trapped in someone else¡¯s nightmare.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said through my teeth. "We¡¯ve seen enough."


    "Have we? Because we haven¡¯t even gotten to the good part."


    Oh, shit. There was more.


    I didn¡¯t want to know what the good part was. I was done with secrets. Done with games. But I followed him anyway.


    Because that¡¯s what you do when the devil invites you deeper. You keep walking... hoping, just maybe, that there¡¯s still a way out on the other side.


    .


    Mateo said nothing for a long second. It was suddenly starting to get awkward when he breathed out slowly, stood straighter, and gave me the kind of look you¡¯d give someone just before handing them a live grenade.


    "There¡¯s one more thing," he said. "Thest piece and the one thing that can cement your evidence. That, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, is Rosa¡¯s journal."


    My eyebrows shot up so high they nearly flew off my face. The imposter Mateo had mentioned something about reading something off of Rosa¡¯s jaw, but I didn¡¯t think too much of it.


    However, now... I didn¡¯t know anything anymore.


    "Rosa kept a journal?"


    "Apparently so. Hidden. Protected. Which makes sense, because if I¡¯dmitted half the crimes she did, I¡¯d want to write them down too¡ªjust to admire the list before bed." He grinned from ear to ear as if that was some subject of amusement and not dread.


    He was crazy. Sick in the head.


    I scoffed, then immediately felt guilty for it. "Where is it?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he moved to the far wall, dragging a dusty iron hook from the floorboards to reveal a hidden groove beneath. With the theatrical ir of someone who had done this before¡ªor someone who had spent way too much time pretending to be a stroked-out vegetable, he slid a hand into the groove and pressed something.


    There was a hiss, then a click.


    A narrow slot in the wall utched and creaked open like the mouth of some stone beast awakening after centuries of slumber. Dust danced in the air, swirling in golden shafts of light like powdered secrets.


    Mateo reached in and pulled out... a book.


    It was smaller than I expected. The cover was a worn burgundy leather, stained and scratched with age. It had no title or design. Just a cracked spine and a metal sp that gleamed faintly, even in the dim light.


    He walked over and held it out to me.


    I took it like it was a bomb. And in many ways, it was. My hands shook slightly¡ªenough for me to pretend it was the cold¡ªand I swallowed as I stared down at the book that had once belonged to the sister who had made my life hell in every way but physical.


    I tried to open it. Well, ¡¯Tried¡¯ was the key word here.


    The sp didn¡¯t budge. I tugged harder. However, nothing worked.


    "What the...?"


    "It¡¯s sealed," Mateo said, folding his arms. "Spell-locked. Her lover did it. Probably in case someone like us stumbled across it."


    "Of course he did. Because normal locks are for amateurs." I groaned, pping my forehead.


    Mateo stepped closer. "Don¡¯t worry. I know how to break it."


    "Oh, great. And here I thought you were just good at stalking and dramatic monologues."


    He ignored me¡ªwhich was fair, and knelt beside me. He ced one hand on the book, the other hovering in the air. He muttered something under his breath. The temperature dropped in response, just enough to raise goosebumps on my arms.


    Then¡ªsnap.


    The sp popped open like a bitten lip.


    My breath ceased for one moment. The spell was broken. I could finally...


    "Wait," Mateo said, stepping back. "Don¡¯t read it here."


    I blinked. "Why not?"


    "Because we¡¯ve spent enough time down here already. If Rosa¡¯s loveres sniffing around, we¡¯re dead meat. Literally. You can read it at home."


    Something tells me he was making that up because he was in a hurry. Hurry to go where or go do what? This impostor, who or what was he? Where did hee from?


    He told me Rosa and her lover don¡¯te here during the daytime, and now, he was saying something else.


    "But¡ª"


    "Trust me, you¡¯re going to want space and privacy for what¡¯s in there."


    That stopped me cold.


    The fact that this sick fuck had read a woman¡¯s journal was so baffling that I didn¡¯t even know what to do with him. Yet, I needed him. I didn¡¯t feel threatened by his presence, either.


    I clutched the journal tighter. The weight of it was strange. Heavier than paper should be. Like it knew it was about to ruin someone¡¯s life. Or several lives.


    Dios, help us.

 Chapter 269: _ My Name is Ignacio

    <h4>Chapter 269: _ My Name is Ignacio</h4>


    My mind buzzed with thoughts. This was it. The smoking gun. The missing link. The cursed holy grail of gossip and guilt. This journal could expose everything¡ªRosa¡¯s betrayals, her lover¡¯s identity, the mutted truths hiding in that box of fingernails.


    This could finally stop the wedding. Finally get me justice. Finally give Axel and me a chance.


    The realization hit me like a runaway bull. I had everything I needed. Well. Almost.


    I turned to Mateo. "What now?"


    He looked at me with a nd expression. "Now? Now it¡¯s up to you and Axel. I¡¯ve handed you the evidence. You have to decide what to do with it."


    My stomach coiled. "What if they... I don¡¯t know... get here and can¡¯t see any of this because the veil¡¯s still up? What if it¡¯s just me ranting about a hiddenir full of fingernails and wedding sabotage while everyone stares at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind?"


    That could be a possibility. The moment we leave, the veil could return. Worse, Rosa¡¯s lover mighte back at night to put it back up even if Mateo helped lift it.


    Mateo tilted his head, impressed. "That¡¯s... actually a smart thought. Damn. I didn¡¯t think of that."


    I rolled my eyes. "d one of us is the paranoid type."


    He stepped back, frowning thoughtfully. "I¡¯ll have to be nearby then. Hide somewhere in the woods. That way, when I see youing with the others, I can lift the veil just in time. But you¡¯ll need to tell me when."


    That froze me. I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.


    "When" meant picking a day.


    "When" meant going through with it.


    "When" meant possibly blowing up Rosa¡¯s entire wedding in front of our family and the entire pack.


    "When" meant war.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I was mentally ready for "when."


    "I..." I stammered. "I should talk to Axel¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no time," Mateo cut in. "We¡¯ve wasted too much already. Rosa¡¯s wedding is in two days. If we don¡¯t move fast, this gets buried. Literally. And let me tell you, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, until after the wedding, you¡¯re not seeing me. So it needs to be decided now."


    "Why won¡¯t I see you? Are you leaving?" I asked, shocked.


    Gosh, why the hell was I shocked? I should be ted if he were to leave.


    He shrugged. "I can¡¯t loiter around watching you prepare to get married to another man. Plus, you¡¯re the bride, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you¡¯ll need some me time."


    Oh. How right he was! But how do I make such a huge decision on my own?


    I chewed my lip. Axel wasn¡¯t here. And waiting meant risking everything. I had to decide. I had to choose.


    I squared my shoulders. My hands still shook, but I held the journal like a torch.


    "The wedding," I said finally. "Do it on the wedding day."


    Mateo arched an eyebrow. "You sure?"


    "No," I admitted. "But I shouldn¡¯t let that stop me."


    He smirked. "Alright. Wedding day it is. I¡¯ll be in the woods. Hidden. Watching. Try not to bring half the military, yeah?"


    "No promises," I muttered.


    He turned, clearly ready to leave.


    "Wait!" I called out. "Can I... take some of the pictures? Just in case?"


    Mateo frowned. "Better not. If her lover¡¯s got half the senses I suspect he does, he¡¯ll know something¡¯s off the second he sees something missing. Rosa might be busy ying bridezi, but he¡¯s another story."


    "So I have to drag everyone down here instead?" I asked, half a groan.


    He nodded. "Trust me. Seeing is believing. Especially when ites to fingernails in a box."


    I looked around onest time. The photograph. The chest. The ghost of a love story written in blood and madness.


    I looked at the journal in my hands. It pulsed.


    Okay, not literally. But I swear I could feel it. Like it had its own heartbeat. Like it had waited years to be opened by someone else. Like it was tired of holding so much darkness and needed even the tiniest ray of light.


    Mateo started walking up the steps, and I followed, my legs shaking slightly as if they were still stuck in the weight of the truth.


    Oh, they were. Because after today, everything changes. However, the question was; for good or for the worse?


    The cold air gave way to the heavier heat of early noon. Outside, the sky was a smeared painting of bruised pinks and angry purples. Somewhere, birds chirped¡ªloud, cheerful, and oblivious to the carnage beneath their wings.


    We emerged from the hidden entrance, both blinking into the dying light. For a moment, I stood there with the journal clutched to my chest, wondering if I¡¯d ever feel normal again.


    Mateo gave me onest look. "Be ready."


    I nodded. "You¡¯ll be there?"


    "Wouldn¡¯t miss it."


    He was about to keep walking when I halted. "W-wait..."


    He groaned, clutching the air like I was the biggest pain in the ass and not him.


    "What now, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?! It¡¯s essential that I leave NOW!" He bellowed impatiently.


    His harsh tone provoked a flinch in me, and I almost jumped. His eyes squinted in realization. I could see remorse blooming in those eyes I bet barely felt any in years.


    "I-I... I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. Sorry. I¡¯ve just got other important stuff to do." He had a hand extended like I was a wild horse he was trying to tame.


    I gulped.


    He paused. "Come on. Tell me what you want."


    "Your name, Mateo. I mean, your real name and who you really are. I¡¯ll be a married woman in a few days. Isn¡¯t it fair to know the real identity of the man who made that possible?" I asked, getting the heebie-jeebies for the eptance and certainty that I was going to end up as Axel¡¯s wife.


    My words caused wrinkled lines to appear on his face. I could tell he hated the thought of me tying the knot with Axel. Yet, he did this... for me.


    He handed me my happiness on a silver tter. For that, I was grateful¨Ceternally.


    His next words made everything else make sense all along, and utterly unbelievable at the same time. "My name is Ignacio, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, and I am a demon. A demon who is in love with you."

 Chapter 270: _ The Dark Journal

    <h4>Chapter 270: _ The Dark Journal</h4>


    The shadows in my room stretched longer than usual, painting slow-moving monsters across the walls as the sun bled out behind the hills. This was the evening and another hour without Axel.


    I sat cross-legged on my bed, still wearing the oversized hoodie he¡¯d lent me thest time he was here. It smelled like him: earthy and sweet, a bit like pine needles and danger, and I hated how muchfort that gave me, as though it was a substitute for his absence.


    I had waited. Waited all day for him. Made excuses for him in my head like a pitiful, love-struck teenager: <i>Maybe he got caught up with pack duties. Maybe something urgent happened. Maybe he didn¡¯t forget. He wouldn¡¯t forget. He cares... right?</i>


    The agreement was that he¡¯de over today. He even promised to get me gifts. Yet, his absence was all I got. It was already a day before the wedding. We needed to n, to strategize.


    His absence would jeopardize this for us. It would ruin all that we had invested in trying to ensure we end up together. What was it now?


    Does he suddenly realize how wrong he was to choose an omega over a powerful Luna wolf?


    Argh, no.


    "Have some faith in your love, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦." I chastised myself.


    Axel was nothing like that. He was probably the most straightforward person I had ever met. So what was the problem?


    I sighed, and my eyes flicked to the journal sitting beside me like a coiled snake. Rosa¡¯s journal.


    The very same one Ignacio had pressed into my hands like it was made of ss and brimstone. His warning still echoed in my skull: <i>You will need strength for what¡¯s in there, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. More than you think you have.</i>


    Dramatic demon man. I couldn¡¯t believe I slept on the same bed with a demon. What was it? Did he leave the pits of hell toe chill with me?


    Enough about that maniacal demon for now. I needed to take the lead, set everything straight, and be ready for when Axel returned.


    The journal was here. I was more than ready to open it back then at Rosa¡¯s secret cottage when Ignacio was with me.


    However, now that I was alone, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to. Was Ignacio correct? Somehow, I needed a man. But I still didn¡¯t open it.


    I had wanted Axel here. Needed him here. Because deep down, I was afraid. Not of what I¡¯d find¡ªthough, God, that was part of it... but of what it would do to me. Ignacio¡¯s tone hadn¡¯t been light.


    No, it was the sort of tone men used when delivering bad news at funerals. The kind of voice that wraps around your throat and squeezes.


    Still, Axel hadn¡¯te. And I was tired of waiting.


    So I took the journal in my trembling hands, traced the worn leather cover with the tips of my fingers, and flipped it open.


    At first, it was just ink and loops and neat little lines. Rosa¡¯s handwriting was the same as always¡ªmeticulous, perfect. Just like her. Even her dark secrets were going to be color-coded and alphabetized, weren¡¯t they?


    But then... then the entries changed.


    "I¡¯ve made contact. The witches are difficult to trust, but the offer was too tempting to refuse. He said it would work. That it had to."


    That was the first punch to the gut. My lips moved without sound as I reread the lines. <i>Contact? Offer?</i>


    "They told me the ritual needed something rare. Something ancient. A wolf strong enough to rece the one I was denied. I was ready to give anything. And I did."


    W-what?


    What the hell was that supposed to mean? The wolf she was denied? As in, she didn¡¯t have a wolf?


    How so?


    Was I reading it wrongly? What ritual? What wolf?


    The air grew cold around me. I swallowed, feeling my throat drying up like sandpaper. My fingers itched to m the book shut, throw it across the room, burn it to ash¡ªbut I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. Not when the pages still whispered.


    "Mama was already weak. The spell hastened it. Father suspected something, of course. But he was too busy ying husband to notice I was bing whole. When her Luna wolf started fading, I knew I had done it right."


    I stopped breathing.


    My hands turned to ice.


    <i>No.</i>


    The room tilted. Or maybe it was me. Maybe my heart stopped and restarted in a different chest. My mouth hung open, trembling, as I reread the paragraph four, five, six times.


    "Her Luna wolf..."


    "...the spell hastened it..."


    "...I knew I had done it right."


    A sound tore from me. I don¡¯t even know what it was. A sob? A growl? Some monstrous, broken sound not meant to be made by a person still pretending to be whole?


    "Mam¨¢..."


    I whispered it like a prayer, like the name alone could rewind time and save her. I pressed my hand to my chest like that would somehow keep my heart from breaking. But it cracked anyway.


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Rosa loved Mam¨¢. She-we-we¡ªwe¡ªwe all did. She was the best of us. Sheughed with her whole face, hugged with her whole soul. She made the best arroz con leche and told bedtime stories that made us believe we were royalty. She¡ªShe-she wouldn¡¯t...


    I flipped to the next page. I should have stopped.


    "It was the greatest sacrifice I could make. Proof of love. That I would do anything to fix the mistake of being born broken. Mam¨¢ should have understood. She should have taken responsibility for what she gave me¡ªor didn¡¯t."


    I dropped the book.


    Literally <i>dropped</i> it like it had burned me. My legs folded under me. My breath hitched, sharp and painful, like I¡¯d swallowed ss. My heart mmed against my ribs so hard I thought it would break right through.


    "She <i>killed</i> her," I said, aloud this time, the words foreign and sour in my mouth. "She <i>killed</i> Mam¨¢. She stole Mam¨¢¡¯s wolf and took it for herself. It k-killed her."

 Chapter 271: _ The Truth Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 271: _ The Truth Hurts</h4>


    My voice didn¡¯t sound like mine. It was too hollow and too far away. A stranger¡¯s voice in my own mouth.


    Tears blurred my vision and spilled fast and hard, soaking the hoodie, my hands, and the sheets. I curled in on myself, forehead to my knees like a child hiding from a thunderstorm, except this storm was inside me.


    "Why?" I choked. "Why would you do that to her?"


    Mam¨¢ hadn¡¯t deserved it. She hadn¡¯t deserved <i>any</i> of it. She was strong, wise, loving¡ªeverything a mother was meant to be. And Rosa... Rosa had looked her in the face every day while draining her wolf like some parasite.


    "I hate you," I hissed to the room, to the journal, to the mirror across the wall where I saw my own reflection twisted in grief. "I hate you, Rosa. I <i>hate</i> you."


    And yet... I still loved her. And that made it worse.


    Because how could I mourn one sister while grieving the monster the other had be?


    The journal stared at me from the floor, open to the next page.


    I should have burned it. Instead, I reached for it like a moth flying into fire. <i> I needed to know. </i>


    "After Mam¨¢ was gone, it was easier. I had her wolf. I had <i>power.</i> But the elders who were the start of all of this, they didn¡¯t approve. At least not all of them. Some threatened to expose me. So I made sure they wouldn¡¯t. After all, it was they who came to me a few months before my eighteenth birthday, a few months before I was to stand before the Alpha heir, whom I had hoped would be Axel, but it turned out to be his pompous brother."


    I blinked. My brain stalled. The elders were the ones who went to Rosa?


    I read on: "They came with an alliance deal, promising to give me their loyalty in return for me having their backs when I be Luna. Hence, we had a secret ritual to see if I possessed the Luna wolf. Imagine my shock when it was discovered I was an Omega. However, starting this, some of the elders wanted to back away. Like hell I¡¯d let them."


    "Oh, God." I groaned, clutching my stomach in pain.


    It felt like I¡¯d been stabbed there. All these years, and we had all been living with a monster.


    "Elder Pablo had a heart attackst spring. They all thought it was natural. It wasn¡¯t. The tea I gave him wasced with witchroot. It paralyzes the heart. Very effective."


    I gagged.


    Not even dramatic. Just a pure, gut-level, full-bodied <i>gag</i>. I jumped off the bed and barely made it to the sink before dry-heaving until my ribs ached and my throat burned. My body shook as a wave of nausea mmed through me like punishment for loving her once.


    She had murdered our mother. She had poisoned an elder. She had made a <i>pact</i> with a witch family and used it to w her way to power¡ªand I had smiled at her, trusted her even when she treated me like shit.


    God.


    I pressed my forehead to the cold ceramic of the sink.


    "You¡¯re so stupid, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I muttered to myself. "So <i>blind.</i>"


    My head felt too full and too empty at the same time. Thoughts ricocheted inside like marbles in a tin can, all sharp edges and screeching noise.


    I had lived my whole life ming myself for Mam¨¢¡¯s death. I thought maybe if I¡¯d been stronger, faster, braver... maybe she¡¯d still be alive.


    But it had been Rosa.


    Rosa, who had cried at Mam¨¢¡¯s funeral like she hadn¡¯t just carved her out of existence. Rosa, who had carried our mother¡¯s coffin like it <i>wasn¡¯t</i> her fault.


    And the elders-the ones she hadn¡¯t killed, had helped her. Or at least <i>covered</i> for her.


    The room felt like it was shrinking. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I slid down the sink cab until I was curled on the floor like a trembling pile of flesh and betrayal. The journaly open beside me, pages fluttering as if the truth itself wasughing.


    "I loved you," I whispered, tears sliding into my mouth and down my chin. "<i>Both</i> of you."


    I tried to remember Mam¨¢¡¯s voice. The way she used to hum in the kitchen. The way her hands smelled like cinnamon and garden soil. I tried, and I failed.


    All I could hear now was Rosa¡¯s pen scratching on paper. All I could feel was the weight of a betrayal so deep it carved out pieces of me I didn¡¯t know were there.


    "I can¡¯t forgive you," I said softly. "Not for this. Not ever."


    But even as I said it, I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. My heart would always ache for a big sister who never felt like one. For the strong woman I <i>thought</i> she was. For the sister who would beat up the boys in high school if they ever spoke ill of the family name.


    But that girl was gone. Or maybe she¡¯d never existed.


    I stood up on shaky legs and picked up the journal. I didn¡¯t want it. But I needed it. It was evidence now. Proof.


    If Rosa could do this¡ªif the elders could <i>let</i> her, what else were they hiding?


    The pack was rotten. From the inside out. And I had lived in its decay like it was home.


    My hands trembled as I put the journal away, locking it in the drawer beside Mam¨¢¡¯s old rosary. I needed Axel. Needed <i>someone.</i> But he wasn¡¯t here.


    And for the first time, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted him to see me like this.


    No.


    I would wash my face. Clean my room. Hide the pieces of my broken heart in in sight. Like Rosa taught me, without teaching me. Ironic, isn¡¯t it?


    But unlike her, I wasn¡¯t doing it to lie. I was doing it to fight. Because if she thought I would let her destroy what was left of Mam¨¢¡¯s memory...


    She didn¡¯t know me at all.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯d keep it all in until that perfect moment when I¡¯d let the cat out of the bag. You wait and watch.

 Chapter 272: _ The Wedding Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 272: _ The Wedding Preparations</h4>


    <strong><i>~Axel¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    The image was burned into my mind.


    No matter how hard I tried to scrub it out, to reason with it, to distract myself from it¡ªthere it was again, reying in crystal rity like some sad film reel stuck on loop.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was in bed with <i>him</i>. That damn witch. Our enemy. The same one who wanted to turn her against me and have her for himself.


    I kept telling myself it wasn¡¯t what it looked like. It <i>couldn¡¯t</i> be. Not her. Not sweet, innocent Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ ¨C the girl who trembled when someone raised their voice, who flinched from the pigs in the sty, who looked at the world like it was too cruel and she didn¡¯t know how to exist in it without bruises. She wouldn¡¯t do that.


    She <i>couldn¡¯t</i> to me... to us.


    But the image kept slicing through my excuses like a dagger.


    She had been in the dark room. Her hair was down, and her lips parted in a peaceful sleep. And <i>he</i> had been there; shirtless, his body shamelessly sprawled beside hers, like he belonged there. Like <i>she</i> wanted him there.


    My fists clenched under the sheets.


    <i>Why? Why let him so close, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? Why do that to me?</i>


    What were you thinking? That I wasn¡¯t present to catch you in the act anyway? Was that it? True...


    ... It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d caught them in the act, no. There was no frantic scrambling, no heated moaning, no sinful touches caught in motion. But the suggestion was enough to make my jaw ache from the way I clenched it all night.


    The <i>position</i>. The goddamn <i>intimacy</i> of it.


    She had been tucked against him, their bodies curled in the kind of tangle lovers had. His hand rested over her waist in the most possessive and natural way possible. Her face had been turned into his neck, like she¡¯d fallen asleep <i>smelling him</i>. My stomach turned every time I thought of it.


    No matter how many times I reminded myself that <i>he</i> was our enemy, a threat, a stranger...no matter how many times I told myself she would <i>never</i>, that she was too kind, too sheltered, too damn pure to willingly get in bed with the Devil¡¯s favoriteckey, I couldn¡¯t <i>unknow</i> what I saw.


    And the worst part? The <i>worst</i> part?


    I didn¡¯t even confront her. I didn¡¯t say a word. I wanted to, but seeing her asleep so peacefully, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to disrupt that for her.


    I just turned and left like a coward, like some love-struck idiot whose spine dissolved at the first touch of betrayal. I should¡¯ve dragged her out, demanded answers, shaken her by the shoulders until she told me it was all a mistake, that she had been drugged, possessed¡ª<i>anything</i>.


    But instead, I staggered back to my room and copsed into my bed like I¡¯d been gut-shot.


    And I stayed there all through the night, the next morning... And hours after.


    I didn¡¯t eat. I didn¡¯t move. I barely breathed. Iy there with a boiling storm in my chest and that vision on repeat behind my eyelids. My jealousy was a living thing. It was hot, greedy, and poisonous.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to punch through the wall. I wanted to <i>kill</i> the bastard who¡¯d touched her. I wanted to <i>touch</i> her myself just to erase him from her skin.


    And still... I did <i>nothing</i>.


    Because what if she had <i>wanted</i> it?


    That thought alone froze me worse than any winter chill. If she <i>wanted</i> him, if she¡¯d chosen him, then everything I¡¯d felt for her¡ªevery quiet obsession, every night I spent dreaming of her voice, every slow nce she gave me that made my blood burn, meant <i>nothing</i>. It would mean I had lost her before I even truly had her.


    By the time evening rolled around, I still hadn¡¯t moved from bed.


    The dusk warm rays filtering through the curtains like judgment. The hum of life below, preparations and chatter and footsteps, scraped against my nerves. Apparently, the estate was alive and buzzing. Apparently, there was a <i>wedding</i> tomorrow. Mine.


    I hadn¡¯t witnessed anything more absurd.


    A soft knock rapped against the door before it creaked open. I didn¡¯t look up, already knowing the scent.


    Citrus and honey... My mother.


    "Axel?" Her voice was controlled and worried.


    I didn¡¯t answer. Just shifted under the covers, jaw tight.


    She stepped in like a queen inspecting a wounded soldier, eyeing me with the same mixture of concern and exasperation that had defined most of our conversations since I was ten.


    "The estate is full," she said, her heels clicking softly against the floor as she approached. "The tailors are setting up the final fittings. ¨¢lvaro is preparing his vows. The florists are already screaming at each other. It¡¯s chaos."


    "Sounds delightful," I muttered into the pillow.


    Her lips twitched. "Alphas from nearly all neighboring packs have arrived. This is the <i>perfect</i> time towork, Axel. Gain new allies. Show your face. Smile. Do something useful."


    I rolled onto my back, eyes bloodshot fromck of sleep. "Not in the mood."


    She narrowed her gaze. "Is this about the wedding?"


    "No."


    Yes. Gods. Everything.


    She tilted her head. "It <i>is</i> about the wedding."


    I ran a hand over my face and groaned. "Just drop it."


    She crossed her arms. "I told your father this would happen. I said you¡¯d never go through with it. And frankly, I agree. I never wanted you marrying a woman like Rosa, but here we are."


    "Then stop it."


    She raised a brow. "Stop what?"


    "The whole thing," I snapped, sitting up finally. "The wedding. The pageantry. The charade. Gods, even if the Moon Goddess herself descends from the heavens and officiates, I am <i>not</i> marrying Rosa."


    There, I said it.


    The silence that followed was sharp enough to cut through my skin.


    My mother stared at me, unblinking. Then, very softly, she said, "You¡¯re not getting out of it. You had your chance before the wedding, and you couldn¡¯t pull it off."


    Iughed bitterly. "Watch me."


    Even if it meant losing everything; the throne, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, and bing a rogue, I didn¡¯t care.


    I, Axel Montengro will not marry a woman like Rosa!

 Chapter 273: _ Sham Of A Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 273: _ Sham Of A Wedding</h4>


    She sighed like I was being a petnt child who refused to eat his vegetables. "Look, I understand. Truly. Rosa is difficult¡ªvain, selfish, and maniptive. But this wedding isn¡¯t about love, Axel. It¡¯s about duty. Alliances. Survival. You think every Alpha here came to celebrate your union? No. They¡¯re here to test our strength."


    Argh! <i>How the fuck was any of that my business?!</i>


    "I don¡¯t <i>care</i> about the others," I snarled. "Let them test us. Let them see what I¡¯ll do if they try anything."


    My mother walked to the window, parting the curtains and peering out. "Then pull yourself together. Because right now, you look like a wounded pup licking its ego."


    I stood from the bed, finally. My body was stiff, and my muscles were aching. "I need time."


    She turned to face me again. "You have until tomorrow."


    I met her eyes. "I¡¯m serious. I need space. I need... to clear my head."


    She paused, then nodded, smoothing down the front of her elegant navy gown. "Fine. But the maids will be in shortly to drop off your suit. It¡¯s custom-made. Italian fabric. Tailored to perfection."


    "How lucky I am."


    She walked to the door, then paused, hand on the knob. "All you need to do tomorrow is show up. Stand beside Rosa. Smile at the guests. You don¡¯t even need to speak much."


    Then, she left, the door clicking shut behind her.


    And just like that, I was alone again with my fury, my bitterness, and my thoughts of her. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I copsed into the chair by the firece, head in my hands.


    <i>What the hell was she doing with him?</i>


    Had she been forced? No... she didn¡¯t look frightened. She looked... content. Peaceful, even. The kind of sleep people only had when they trusted the person beside them.


    <i>Was she in love with him?</i>


    No. She couldn¡¯t be. She didn¡¯t even know him¡ªhe was new, dangerous, not to be trusted. He wasn¡¯t me. He wasn¡¯t her friend. He hadn¡¯t <i>watched</i> her, protected her, burned for her in silence.


    But he <i>was</i> bolder. I¡¯d give him that. Maybe she mistook boldness for charm. Maybe she didn¡¯t see through him the way I did.


    Or maybe... I was just toote.


    I mmed my fist into the desk, papers scattering like frightened birds.


    <i>Damn it.</i>


    My heart was a war drum now, pounding so hard I thought it might break through my ribs. I needed to <i>see</i> her. Confront her. Hear the truth from her lips. Even if it destroyed me.


    I couldn¡¯t stand another second with these thoughts chewing through my sanity. I was an Alpha heir, damn it. I didn¡¯t just sit around like a moody teenager pining over a girl.


    I stood up and marched to the door.


    <i>It might have been toote, but enough is enough</i>.


    If Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had chosen him, I would deal with it like the man I was. And if she hadn¡¯t¡ªif there was even a <i>chance</i> she still belonged to me, then I was not letting her slip away into another man¡¯s arms.


    As I buzzed out of my room and stalked down the hall, the estate assaulted my senses. Everything screamed celebration. Hell, there were gands twisted in gold and red clung to pirs like ivy, and the scent of fresh-cut roses dominated the air.


    Laughter echoed from the inner courtyard, and servants darted back and forth with trays of champagne and ribbons like we were hosting some royal carnival instead of a death sentence.


    Everywhere I turned, someone was preparing for a wedding. My wedding.


    What a farce.


    A pair of older women, both d in fine silk and enough perfume to burn the lungs, beamed at me as I passed.


    "Felicidades, joven lobo," one cooed, sping her hands.


    "May the Moon bless your union," said the other with a wink that made my skin crawl.


    I didn¡¯t even slow down. "Save your blessings," I muttered.


    The smile on the second woman faltered just enough to satisfy me as I pushed past, chin high and expression locked into what I hoped passed for controlled disdain.


    Was I snobbish? Maybe. But better that than letting anyone see I was bleeding inside.


    I reached the main foyer just in time to see the grand double doors swing open. In strode a tall Alpha from the Eastern ranges with thick beard, leather coat, a gaze like a cier.


    And nking him, of course, were the two people I least wanted to see.


    ¨¢lvaro and my father.


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s posture was perfect. Standing beside him, Father was in full diplomat mode, all smiles and stiff greetings. ¨¢lvaro¡¯s mouth curved just enough to resemble a sneer when he saw me.


    Motherfucker.


    And then my father, as the master of dramatic timing, pped the Eastern Alpha on the back and turned toward me, his voice booming through the space.


    "Ah! And there he is! My firstborn, Axel. The one I¡¯ve been speaking of. Our second proud groom tomorrow!"


    It took everything in me not to roll my eyes.


    I strolled forward at my own pace, refusing to quicken my step or fix my expression. ¨¢lvaro looked ready to stab me with a smile, and Father¡¯s eyes lit with expectation.


    I stopped in front of them, gave the visiting Alpha a look, then gave my father nothing at all. Not a bow or a word.


    Just a cold nce.


    Then I turned abruptly and walked past them without a single damn word.


    The silence that followed was delicious. Let them talk. Let them wonder. I didn¡¯t have time to y prince in a fairytale that wasn¡¯t mine. I had a mission.


    My feet carried me faster now, through the decorated halls, through the maze of velvet runners and servants. The estate melted behind me as I crossed into the edge of the territory, past the gates, and through the stretch of woods that separated the main pack from the rural worker quarters of Santa Leticia.


    Where she was. Where she might still be.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.

 Chapter 274: _ Things Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 274: _ Things Unknown</h4>


    My chest tightened just thinking of her name. That image still wed at my skull¡ªthe sight of her sleeping beside <i>him</i> like it meant nothing. Like it meant <i>everything</i>.


    But now... now I needed the truth from her lips. Not assumptions. Not pain-stained memories. I needed <i>her</i>.


    She had to give me something. Anything. A reason not to lose my damn mind.


    The gravel crunched under my boots as the small houses of Santa Leticia came into view. Most were quiet¡ªhumble wooden structures with gardens overgrown and lines ofundry fluttering like soft gs in the dusk breeze.


    It didn¡¯t take long to find the one I remembered.


    The one I¡¯d left her at.


    My heart thundered in my chest, adrenaline burning a bitter trail in my veins. I raised a fist to knock¡ªthen froze.


    What if she didn¡¯t want to see me?


    What if he was inside again?


    I swallowed hard, jaw clenched so tight I could feel the tendons stretching.


    No. I was done waiting. Done wondering.


    I knocked.


    I knocked twice... it was firm, but not loud. The kind of knock that says <i>I¡¯m here, please open,</i> not <i>get your ass to the door</i>. My heart was already galloping in my chest like it knew something I didn¡¯t.


    The door creaked open a few secondster.


    And there she was¡ªMar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Beautiful. Pale. Shaking. Her face was blotchy like she¡¯d been scrubbing away her sorrow but couldn¡¯t quite erase it. There were tears in her eyes, unshed but screaming at me, and in that moment, I forgot everything. The bitterness, the jealousy, even the damn witch who¡¯d been hovering too close for my liking.


    "Mi vida," I breathed, stepping forward instinctively.


    The urge to hold her was overwhelming. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    She didn¡¯t answer right away.


    She just... melted into me. She threw her arms around my waist like she was anchoring herself from floating away. Her head tucked under my chin, warm tears soaking through my shirt.


    I held her. I held her like a man possessed, one hand cupping the back of her head, the other wrapped tightly around her waist. She sobbed, and I felt her body shuddering against mine in quiet and suffocating sobs that stabbed straight into my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t handle seeing her like this. Her pain wasncing through my brain in painful waves.


    "Mar¨ªa..." I whispered. "Talk to me. Did he do something to you? That bloody witch?"


    I hoped to hell it wasn¡¯t what I was thinking.


    Her fingers dug into my sides, and she shook her head.


    "No. As a matter of fact... he helped me." She provided, sniffing like a little child.


    I stiffened. <i>He Helped.</i>


    That damn crazy imposter, the one who assumed my form to sleep with Rosa, the one who imed to love her but dared to hurt her by using the form of the man she loved to sleep with her sister?


    I didn¡¯t trust him, not for a second. Also, the fact that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ spoke of him without venom made my stomach twist. <i>She was supposed to hate him.</i>


    <i>Was that it? </i>Had she grown soft for him after...


    "You think well of him?" I asked, trying not to sound like I was about to burst a blood vessel. "You trust him?"


    She looked up at me, and her eyes were full of something worse than pain¡ªdisappointment. "Axel, if it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have found it."


    "Found what?" I asked, jaw tight.


    "The truth," she whispered.


    And then she reached behind her, into her satchel. When she pulled out the weathered book, I saw her hands trembling again. It was some kind of journal. The leather was cracked, old, like it had secrets soaked into every page.


    "This is Rosa¡¯s journal. You need to read it." She announces:


    I stared at the book, then at her.


    But she was crying again. "Please... I just want this whole thing revealed. I just want it to grow and be done. I just want to be free."


    I guess this was the help she imed the witch rendered. Did he sleep with Rosa to steal her journal? What sort of crazy man steals a woman¡¯s journal?


    If there was something incriminating in there or even a shred of truth about who the father of Rosa¡¯s baby is, I guess it could turn out to be useful and a game-changer for Mar¨ªa and me.


    However, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to give the bastard any de whatsoever. Yeah, I was that PETTY.


    For her, I could go lower. I didn¡¯t fucking want any other man around her. But then again, she was crying, so I can¡¯t be selfish and question her.


    I held her face between my palms. "Mar¨ªa, listen to me. I will always be here with you. You¡¯re not alone in this. You hear me? I¡¯ve got you. We¡¯ll do this together. But first... stop crying. Just breathe. Please."


    She nodded slowly, sniffled, and wiped her nose with the back of her hand like a child. I kissed her forehead, then took the journal from her hands.


    And then I read.


    I read the first few pages, and my stomach dropped. I read on, and my vision blurred with disbelief.


    I flipped faster. Faster. My hands shook. My breathing became uneven.


    <i>Rosa used her. </i>Her own mother. Mar¨ªa¡¯s mother.


    She wrote it out like a confession but wrapped it in flowery prose. Like some kind of psychotic poetry. She and that warlock freak had been ying puppet master with the entire damn pack for years. Cozy with the elders. Scheming. Manipting. A game of bloodlines and betrayal.


    And she didn¡¯t have a wolf?! She stole her own mother¡¯s wolf? She imed it was the price her mother had to pay for birthing her without a wolf, but I really think she was just crazy.


    Sick.


    I looked up at Mar¨ªa and saw it¡ªwhy she couldn¡¯t breathe, why her bones looked like they wanted to copse.


    Her sister killed their mother.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at me, as if silently begging me to make it all stop.


    I stepped forward and pulled her into me again, tighter this time. Her lips met mine before I could even process it. It was desperate, messy, and real.


    I kissed her back with everything I had, like I could suck the pain right out of her and swallow it down myself. Her fingers tangled in my hair, and I lifted her by the thighs without even thinking, pressing her against the door behind us.


    She gasped, her legs wrapping around me like it was the most natural thing in the world. I could taste the salt of her tears on her lips, feel the tension melt from her body as I kissed down her neck, letting her breathe in my presence. Her hands tugged at my shirt like she needed skin to skin, something real to hold onto.


    I would have loved to halt her there because I didn¡¯t trust my own flesh around her. But I could at least, give this to her, right?


    Fuck my desires and let her have as much ess to me as she needed. <i>Just hang in there, Axel. </i>


    "You¡¯re safe," I whispered against her ear. "I¡¯ve got you, cari?o. I swear to you¡ªI¡¯ve got you."


    She nodded, whispering my name like a prayer, and I carried her inside. We didn¡¯t make it to the bedroom.


    The couch groaned under our weight as Iy her down gently, kissing every inch of her face, her jaw, her corbone as though I was trying to memorize every one of her shivers and every gasp. I was.


    We weren¡¯t just making out¡ªwe were clinging to each other like we were thest two people left on earth. And maybe, in that moment, we were.


    I kissed her with so much need until my hands began to drift to her breast, palming them and feeling their tenderness bless my skin.


    "Ah..." A soft moan escaped her, jolting my senses back to me.


    <i>Argh, what the fuck are you doing, Axel? </i>


    Just one more day. One more day, and she is all yours.


    In order to keep myself from breaking my own promise, I had to pull apart. Our breaths were heavy, and our skin flushed, I tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "There¡¯s enough evidence here. This... this is going to bring Rosa down. Tomorrow. At the wedding." I assured her, hoping to hell that it indeed was.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ reached for my hand and squeezed it. "Axel, with all the corruption in there, do you really think a single journal will be enough to bring Rosa down and expose all the corrupted elders working with her?"


    Hm... maybe not. Really. But we had to try, right?


    "We wouldn¡¯t know unless we try, Amor." I sighed.


    She then lifted her head to meet my gaze. "What if I tell you there¡¯s more, Axel? Ignacio, he knows way more than we thought. Apparently, Rosa and her lover have a hidden cottage near the border. Guess what? There¡¯s a mountain of evidence in there, mi Amor. A whole lot."


    Ignacio? Who the fuck is Ignacio?


    And did Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ just call me her love? That was the very first time I¡¯d heard her use an endearment on me. It felt so good, I got all giddy inside.


    However, it was such a bad timing because did she just say a hidden cottage?!

 Chapter 275: _ Final Moments

    <h4>Chapter 275: _ Final Moments</h4>


    I blinked, trying to wrap my brain around what Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had just dropped on me like a damn bomb.


    "Ignacio? Who the hell is Ignacio? You¡¯re telling me that¡¯s the ¡¯witch¡¯?" I repeated, face wrinkling in contempt.


    I just couldn¡¯t hide it. I hate him. No other man could even do as much as lustfully smile at what was mine, and yet, he even slept beside her.


    She nodded, cheeks still wet with tears and eyes still haunted. "He¡¯s not a witch, Axel. We were mistaken. He¡¯s something else... he¡¯s a demon."


    A demon?!


    My mouth went dry. I swallowed hard, heart thudding like a drum in my chest. A demon? In our pack? What fresh hell was this?


    "Demon?" I scoffed, but my voice betrayed my shock. "You¡¯re serious?"


    "Yes," she whispered, clutching the leather-bound journal to her chest like it was a life raft. "The ¡¯witch¡¯... Ignacio is his real name. He¡¯s not evil like we thought. At least, I don¡¯t think so."


    Oh, so she suddenly thinks he¡¯s not evil? Really? She¡¯s got to be kidding me.


    I stared at her, disbelief tightening my gut. "Wait a minute. You don¡¯t think he¡¯s bad? You mean to tell me you¡¯re siding with a demon now? Mar¨ªa, are you hearing yourself?"


    Her hands fisted at her sides. "No. I¡¯m saying... he helped me. He <i>wanted</i> to help. That means something, Axel."


    I shook my head, anger bubbling like a damn volcano ready to erupt in there. "A demon in our pack? That¡¯s not something we take lightly. It¡¯s a threat. You think I can just trust him? We don¡¯t even know why he¡¯s here or what he wants!"


    I paced the cramped room, the worn wooden floor creaking beneath my boots. The evening air here even smelled of damp earth and distant smoke, the kind that clung to your clothes after a long day in the woods. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s sobs had softened to quiet sniffles, but her presence was aforting feeling against the storm inside me.


    I tapped into logical thinking, wondering what could be this psycho witch¡¯s mission could be here.


    "This..." I swallowed hard, voice dropping to a grim whisper, "This is exactly what Rosa was warning me about. She said a war ising. We need to be wary. A war ising in our pack."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s brow furrowed, confused. "A war? What do you mean?"


    I stopped pacing, turning to face her. The flickering candlelight illuminated shadows over her tear-streaked face, highlighting the determination buried beneath the pain.


    "Rosa told me once that there¡¯s a waring to the pack. One that will tear everything apart¡ªfamilies, alliances, everything. She wouldn¡¯t tell me more. ording to her, she would only let the cat out of the bag on our wedding night. And maybe Ignacio... maybe <i>he</i> is part of that war."


    Her eyes narrowed, lips pursed. "So you want to trust Rosa, but not Ignacio? The same Rosa who¡¯s in that journal, whose betrayal we just uncovered?"


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. The name Rosa tasted like bitter ash in my mouth now. But her question stung, hitting deeper than I wanted to admit.


    "I¡¯m not saying I trust her," I muttered, running a hand through my hair, fingers catching on a stubborn knot. "I¡¯m just saying we can¡¯t ignore the fact that a demon is ying chess in our backyard, and he¡¯s not just a piece. He might be the king."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ sighed, exasperated. "You sound just like her sometimes. The way you talk about trust and betrayal¡ªit¡¯s exhausting, Axel."


    I chuckled bitterly. "That¡¯s the damn truth."


    She gave me a weary smile, wiping her nose with the back of her hand. "Right now, we don¡¯t have time to debate who to trust. Rosa has toe down first. After that, we¡¯ll figure out Ignacio."


    Well, maybe she was right. Maybe I was letting my jealousy get the best of me and deciding with my emotions. Maybe...


    I nodded slowly, feeling like a little child being scolded by his mother. The joy I was feeling from seeing my uncertain Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ standing up for herself was too intense to even argue.


    I nodded solemnly in affirmation.


    She sighed, putting a hand on her hip. "Good. Ignacio will be waiting in the woods near the border. He¡¯s supposed to lift the veil on that hidden cottage. We¡¯ll lead everyone there tomorrow."


    Oh, wow. She had already mapped out a n with him already. Bet they decided on that over a cup of tea.


    "Great," I muttered. "So we¡¯re supposed to y decoys and set a trap?"


    She nodded. "Exactly. But how? That¡¯s the real question."


    We stared at each other, the room suddenly feeling too small, and too full of secrets. I could almost hear my own heartbeat pounding in my ears, the blood roaring in my veins like an angry ocean.


    My fingers itched to hold her again, to draw strength from her. But we had a n to make.


    "We¡¯ll figure it out," I said, voice steady but my mind racing a mile a minute. "We have to. For us, and for everyone involved."


    She reached for my hand, squeezing it with surprising strength once again. "Together."


    The word settled between us like a warm nket, and for a moment, everything else faded away: the pain, the betrayal, and the looming threats.


    Then a crooked smile tugged at my lips.


    "You know what?" I can¡¯t wait to call you Mrs. Montenegro." I mused, wrapping myself around her again, eyes dreamy.


    She raised an eyebrow, yful now despite everything. "Oh? nning the wedding already, se?or?"


    Iughed out rough but genuine sound. "Hell yeah. You¡¯re going to be Mrs. Montenegro, and you¡¯re going to make babies for us."


    She choked on augh. "Babies? Are you saying we¡¯re trying to start a damn army of little Montenegros?"


    I grinned, tugging myself even closer to her like I was going through some portal into her. "Exactly. ording to theid down condition, the first one to make an heir between me and my brother bes Alpha."


    Her eyes widened with mischief. "So I need to get pregnant fast! Meaning, a boy."


    I nodded, releasing my hold on her. "The fate of my bing Alpha hangs on that. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not putting pressure on you."


    She tilted her head, smirking. "Oh, how sweet of you."


    "If the goddess wants me as Alpha, then so be it. We¡¯ll have a boy. If it¡¯s ¨¢lvaro..." I shrugged. "Well, that¡¯s his win."


    Sheughed, her hand still in mine. "But you already won by marrying me."


    I pulled her into back into another hug, feeling the familiar warmth flood through me. "I have, amor. And that¡¯s all I need."


    "As cool as that is, we need that Alpha position to thrive. Our children deserve the best life. Not the chaos this pack¡¯s drowning in right now. With all the corruption and mayhem flying around, we need the position to pave a better environment for them to grow up in." She countered.


    I nodded solemnly. "And ¨¢lvaro¡¯s not going to let us walk away anytime soon. We¡¯re stuck here until we fix this."


    "We¡¯re going to fix it. Together. We¡¯ll bring justice to all the evildoers who think they can run our pack into the ground." She patted my hands assuringly.


    It was funny how, somehow, she seemed like she was the Axel and I, the Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    "No more secrets. No more lies." She murmured.


    I kissed her forehead, savoring the feel of her against me, the promise we both knew we had to keep.


    "Now," I said, pulling back with a grin, "let¡¯s get to work."


    We sat huddled on that old, creaking couch, the journal resting heavily between us like a talisman. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ flipped through the pages again, pointing to names, dates, and passages.


    I traced my finger over the words, trying to absorb the poison Rosa had penned so carefully. The smell of old paper and leather mixed with the faint scent of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s shampoo.


    Outside, the wind whispered through the cracked window, carrying with it the distant bark of a stray dog and the soft murmur of Santa Leticia settling into the night.


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Her face was drawn tight with worry, but her eyes burning with a stubborn spark.


    "This n needs precision. We can¡¯t afford mistakes."


    She nodded. "Ignacio will open the cottage. We lead the pack there. We find the proof. Rosa and her allies fall. We just need to be precise with the timing. I¡¯ll make sure to do my part, Axel. It pains me that you will be standing on that altar with her, but if it gets the job done, then so be it."


    "And what about after?" I asked, brows arched. "If Ignacio is a demon, what¡¯s his endgame? What if he¡¯s just waiting for us to weaken ourselves?"


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ paused, then met my gaze. "Then we fight. Whateveres next, we face it. But I don¡¯t think we have anything to worry about him, though."


    Hehehe. If only I could be this confident in him as she was. If it were left to me, we would have to take him down on that same day.


    After all, he would be in those woods, waiting...

 Chapter 276: _ The White Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 276: _ The White Wedding</h4>


    <strong><i>The Wedding Day</i></strong>


    <i>~~</i>


    I was standing at the altar¡ªif that¡¯s what you could call a marble monstrosity drenched in white roses and drenched even more in pretense. The scent of power and perfume in the air was nauseating, woven in with wolf musk, anxiety, and freshly waxed floors. Everything glistened, like the gods themselves had RSVP¡¯d.


    Across from me stood Rosa.


    In a whitece wedding dress that did everything it could to scream purity and innocence while failing to mute the rot underneath. She wore a veil... because, of course, she did, and a devilish smile that curled like a snake around her lips.


    I could almost hear her internal monologue: <i>Finally, I won. He¡¯s mine. Axel, the heir, the Alpha-to-be, bound to me for life. I can finally use him to get everything I want. </i>


    Her manicured fingers curled possessively around the bouquet, and I wondered if she¡¯d practiced her smile in the mirror.


    Why? Because she had on one of those rehearsed "I¡¯m-so-blessed" smiles that actresses used when collecting an award they bribed their way into winning.


    But her life was about to take a drastic turn. She just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    Beside us, ¨¢lvaro stood in his usual military posture; spine rigid, clenched jaw. If he were any more emotionally removed, we¡¯d need to check his pulse. Cam fluttered beside him like a glitter-covered hummingbird in heels. She was dressed like she thought this was a Malibu wedding, not the most powerful werewolf rite in three territories.


    Rosa and Cami¡¯s father beamed like a proud ancient statue. Oh, Don Diego, let¡¯s see how the condition of that pride of yours is when you find out your daughter was even more evil than you are<strong>. </strong>


    My mother dabbed delicately at her eyes like she was watching the final scene of a tragic show. My father radiated smugness. He sat in his ivory chair like a king who¡¯d just conquered newnd.


    Next to him were other alphas¡ªvisiting leaders, packheads,nd barons. Men whose nces could kill or make kings. Their suits cost more than small cities, and their eyes were all fixed on us.


    This wedding wasn¡¯t just a wedding. It was a damn power statement.


    And me? I felt like a sacrificialmb stuffed into a custom tuxedo.


    The air buzzed with the chants of the rite keepers. I tuned them out until Cam started speaking. Her voice carried through the ceremony hall like cotton candy tossed in a hurricane.


    "I vow to always be beautiful, brave, and your favorite person on Instagram!" she chirped, her voice bouncing off the marble walls. "I vow to never go to bed angry, unless I¡¯m hangry, which doesn¡¯t count. And I vow to be your sunshine on rainy days¡ªlike, metaphorically but also literally because my aura is just so warm."


    Oh, gosh. This was going to be my happiest day on earth because my brother was marrying a fucking irksome girl. I wasn¡¯t sure which was funnier: the fact that they were stark opposites or that Cami had just promised to be his most favorite person on Instagram as a wedding vow.


    Not uplift the pack or stand by him as a powerful Luna.


    ¨¢lvaro didn¡¯t even flinch. It was his turn.


    "I vow to protect you."


    That was it. That was the vow. A single sentence, delivered in the same tone someone might use to recite a grocery list. Cam squealed and hugged him like he¡¯d just written her a poem.


    Fucking stupid girl.


    The rite keepers turned to Rosa.


    She stepped forward, eyes glistening with crocodile tears. Her lips trembled like she was about to perform a Shakespearean monologue.


    "Axel," she breathed, "from the moment I first saw you, I knew fate brought us together. I vow to love you, honor you, and support you in everything. I vow to never betray your trust, never lie to you, and never let go of the fire we share. You are my moon, my wolf, and my whole world."


    The lies... oh, damn. They were too sweet. Sickening. Like licking a candy apple that had been dipped in deceit.


    Then came my turn.


    The officiant nodded toward me, his ancient voice echoing through the silence. "And you, Axel¡ªdo you speak your vows?"


    I looked straight ahead. Right into Rosa¡¯s eyes. She tilted her head slightly, all doe-eyed, already trying to mentally mouth the words she wanted me to say. Her expression said, <i>y your role. Just y it.</i>


    I smiled softly.


    "I have nothing to say."


    The gasp that went through the room nearly cracked the ceiling.


    Rosa blinked once or twice. Her face twitched. Her lips parted, confused, then tightened in fury as she tried to keep her expression camera-appropriate.


    I felt her trying to burn a hole in me with her gaze. Her eyes darted toward me¡ªpleading, warning, threatening all in one look. I ignored it.


    Everyone noticed. I <i>wanted</i> them to notice.


    Whispers spread through the rows. Some elders exchanged wary looks. Someone coughed awkwardly. My mother paled. My father sat forward in his chair, concern creasing his brow. Don Diego¡¯s eyes red like a beast had stepped on his tail.


    Still, the ceremony went on. There were rules, after all. Ancient ones. Vows or no vows, the rites demanded progression.


    The next part was deadly quiet.


    The rite keeper¡¯s voice rang out again. "If there is anyone here who does not support this union, speak now or remain silent forever."


    Silence fell like a dropped de. I held my breath and counted down in my head. <i>Three... two... one...</i>


    Then...


    "I do not."


    YES! That¡¯s my girl!


    She wore a white dress. Not the traditional kind, but close. Ethereal. Soft as moonlight, withce that hinted at something divine. Her dark hair cascaded around her shoulders like ink poured over silk.


    She looked like she belonged at the altar, not Rosa. Like she had identally stumbled into the wrong role of bride instead of guest. Even the way she stood was noble, trembling only a little but with her chin raised. Her eyes met mine, and it was full of fire, courage, and an ache that cut through my ribs.


    My girl...

 Chapter 277: _ The White Wedding II

    <h4>Chapter 277: _ The White Wedding II</h4>


    The entire room froze.


    Don Diego stood so fast his chair scraped against the marble like a growl. "What nonsense is this?! Sit down, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!"


    She didn¡¯t.


    "Exin yourself now," he barked at her, but she didn¡¯t recoil.


    Yes, that¡¯s the defiance I was rooting for.


    Hugo was howling in my head: "Save us, momma! Save us from this witch!"


    "I cannot support this union because Rosa doesn¡¯t love Axel. Because she¡¯s using him. Because she doesn¡¯t deserve to bond with anyone, especially not someone as good as him." She dered, chin raised high.


    Boom.


    Shock ricocheted through the hall like an earthquake. Someone dropped their champagne


    The air in the grand hall thickened, every breathden with anticipation and the faint scent of roses wilting under the weight of deceit. My heart pounded, not from love or joy, but from the impending storm that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had just unleashed.


    Rosa¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. Bet she hadn¡¯t expected her "useless" little sister to grow enough balls to uncover her secret.


    She stepped forward, shilling in a crescendo that burst through the silence.


    "You will pay dearly for this, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" she screamed, her eyes zing with fury. "How dare you try to ruin my wedding and cause such a scene?"


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stood her ground, unflinching. I really wanted to go over there, hold her arms, and do this with her, but we had a n.


    "You¡¯re hrious, Rosa," she retorted. "ying the innocent bride when you¡¯re nothing but a maniptive liar. Trying to push a bastard child onto Axel? That¡¯s low, even for you. And mam¨¢? What did you do to her?"


    Gasps rippled through the crowd like a wave crashing against the shore. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯sst question was a huge blow no one was prepared for.


    Don Diego¡¯s face turned a shade of crimson that rivaled the red carpet beneath our feet. He pointed a trembling finger at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, his voice thunderous.


    "You insolent girl! You will regret disgracing me today!"


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ turned to him, eyes retaining the same fire with which she had been speaking. Right now, it seemed as though she had tapped into her inner Katniss Everdeen.


    "Maybe if you weren¡¯t so busy polishing your reputation, you¡¯d have noticed the monster Rosa has be. But you were too blind, too corrupt and too proud to see the truth, Don Diego!" She snapped back at him, meeting his gaze head-on.


    She held up the leather-bound journal that I hade to recognize too well.


    "This," she announced, "is Rosa¡¯s journal. Inside are years of her twisted thoughts and schemes. She¡¯s a psychopath who needs to be stopped. And that baby she¡¯s carrying? Like I said, it¡¯s not Axel¡¯s. It¡¯s her secret lover¡¯s¡ªa witch she¡¯s been seeing behind everyone¡¯s back."


    The room erupted into chaos. Some guests stood, others sat in stunned silence. The neighboring Alphas exchanged wary nces, their expressions filled with shock and intrigue.


    Rosa¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized the journal. She reached out for it, wanting to yank it off of Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ before remembering herself.


    "She¡¯s lying! That journal is fake. She¡¯s always been jealous of me, always wanted what I have. She¡¯s delusional!"


    She turned to the crowd, her voice rising in desperation.


    "You all know Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ has always had a childish crush on Axel. She even fought me over him when he chose me. She¡¯s just bitter because she lost."


    Rosa went on like a faucet that had finally burst under pressure. "She¡¯s jealous because I¡¯m the one Axel chose! She couldn¡¯t take it when he came to me. When he made <strong>love</strong> to me. She was outside the door, begging him not to stay! Crying like a pathetic puppy!"


    Cami so readily supported Rosa. "That¡¯s true! I am a witness to that."


    Don Diego stepped forward. "Enough! Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you are no longer a De Vega because of your shameless act that same day. I didn¡¯t expect you to get even worse. Leave now, or face the consequences."


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stood tall, gritting her teeth. "I won¡¯t be silenced anymore. The truth needs toe out."


    I stepped forward, cing myself between the two sisters.


    "That¡¯s enough," I said, my voice firm. "This charade ends now."


    The room fell silent, all eyes on me.


    "I won¡¯t marry someone who lies and maniptes.


    Beside me, Rosa¡¯s fingers dug into her bouquet like she was about to stab someone with the roses. She spun toward her sister, face twisted in rage beneath her veil.


    "You will <strong>pay</strong> for this," she hissed. "You¡¯ve ruined everything. You¡¯ve ruined <strong>my</strong> day!"


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ raised an eyebrow like Rosa was a toddler throwing a tantrum in a tiara.


    "Ruin it? You¡¯ve already ruined everything, Rosa. You¡¯ve just been pretending like your life isn¡¯t a dumpster fire in a silk wrapper." Her voice was as sweet as venom. "It¡¯s honestly funny, you standing there trying to y innocent when you¡¯re carrying someone else¡¯s bastard and trying to pass it off as Axel¡¯s."


    <strong>Cue the apocalypse.</strong>


    I swear I heard a few people <strong>gasp in Latin.</strong> Someone dropped their monocle¡ªI didn¡¯t even know people still wore those.


    Don Diego let out a sound that was somewhere between a bark and a roar. "What did you just say?!"


    "That baby," Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ repeated, holding her ground, voice rising over the murmurs. "Is not Axel¡¯s. It belongs to her secret lover. A <strong>witch.</strong>"


    Chaos was now on the buffet table.


    Some guests stood, others looked at one another like they couldn¡¯t decide whether this was real or a reality show they forgot to DVR. One Alpha spat out his wine. I was sure I heard someone say, "Bruja?!" like it was a slur.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!" Don Diego bellowed. "You will <strong>regret</strong> this day. You disgrace our family name!"


    She turned to face him with the kind of cold that burns. "Maybe if you weren¡¯t so obsessed with salvaging your own reputation, you¡¯d have noticed your daughter was a snake. Or maybe if you spent less time shaking hands with criminals and more time raising your children, Rosa wouldn¡¯t have turned out to be a maniptive lunatic."


    Hugo was practically wagging his tail. "That¡¯s our girl," he whispered. "Damn, she¡¯s scary hot when she¡¯s righteous."


    Someone muttered, "If it¡¯s true..." while another whispered, "That baby isn¡¯t Axel¡¯s?"


    Rosa began to tremble.


    Not from fear but from fury.


    I looked at her. At everyone. Then at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Who stared back at me with this calm, devastating focus. We¡¯d rehearsed for this. We knew Rosa wouldsh out like a cornered rat.


    And the crowd? They were turning.


    You could feel it¡ªlike wind changing direction. The way some Alphas furrowed their brows. The way mothers covered their daughters¡¯ ears.


    Rosa wasn¡¯t done.


    "She was disowned because she tried to ruin me! She¡¯s not even a De Vega anymore! She¡¯s <strong>nothing!</strong> Just a jealous, lonely little¡ª"


    "Still prettier than you," Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ muttered.


    Rosa blinked. "What?"


    "I said," Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ repeated louder, "still prettier than you. And smarter. And stronger. And unlike you, I don¡¯t have to trap a man with a fake pregnancy to feel important."

 Chapter 278: _ The Showdown Begins

    <h4>Chapter 278: _ The Showdown Begins</h4>


    My heart was thundering, but my face stayed as calm as stone. I couldn¡¯t show how badly my palms itched to hold Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s again, how much I wanted to wipe the fire from Rosa¡¯s smug expression and rece it with fear. Not just any fear. The kind of fear only truth could bring.


    Then came the moment we¡¯d both expected.


    The Alpha stood... My father.


    The room stiffened like a spine under pressure. His ck suit glistened like oil under the chandeliers. His gray eyes swept the hall like a war general surveying a battlefield. People sat straighter, some with heads bowed. Others, like me, met his stare and gave nothing back.


    He didn¡¯t just carry authority in his aura.


    He wore it like cologne. It was intense, suffocating, and designed to make everyone feel small.


    "Enough," he bellowed, voice like thunder before a lightning strike. "This little show of yours has gone far enough, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    His tone felt like a p, but she didn¡¯t flinch. I wished I could go over to her, hold her hands, and tell her not to let herself be intimidated.


    However, from her stance, I could tell she had stayed up all night rehearsing this moment and had expected more than intimidation.


    Mar¨ªa, mi Amor, she came prepared. I couldn¡¯t be more proud.


    He took two slow steps toward her, like a lion circling prey. "You use a Luna-to-be of lying... of witchcraft... of infidelity." His eyes narrowed. "Do you have proof to support these ims, or do you simply enjoy dancing on the edge of your own grave?"


    Gasps skittered across the room like leaves in the wind.


    "Provide evidence," he continued, "or I will see your head removed before sunset."


    There it was. The evil man that had always hidden beneath his politeness, finally out in the open. The one who murdered the whole of Luis¡¯s family and the one threatening my girlfriend before even properly hearing her side of the story.


    Why? Because she was an Omega. And in this pack, any words of the Omega was akin to a novel with lies scribbled in the pages.


    I stepped forward before she could. "No."


    The word rang out like a challenge.


    "No?" my father asked, eyes narrowing with venom. "No?"


    "She has proof. And you know it. And I will not stand here while you decide her punishment before you even hear what she has to say."


    His eyes red, but I didn¡¯t back down. My pulse was molten steel now.


    "She¡¯s not just shouting empty words," I affirmed, voice rising with the force of my conviction. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ has evidence. A journal. A damn detailed one. And if you all stop posturing for a minute, you¡¯ll be shocked by what you find inside it."


    In my own way, I needed to stand up for her as well. I couldn¡¯t totally go all out to avoid her being used of having an affair with her sister¡¯s fiance.


    None of them would ever understand that I and Rosa were never a thing. And the one who fucked her ¨C that was a demon and not me.


    Oh, how tainted she was. Imagine being fucked by a demon. I couldn¡¯t be more disgusted by her.


    Rosa¡¯s veil twitched as she turned toward me, her voice all sugary. "Axel, darling," she cooed, "you¡¯re being manipted. You know I love you. I¡¯m carrying your baby, remember?"


    Oh, fuck this Adonis.


    I gave her a look colder than the Arctic. "And yet, somehow, my heart isn¡¯t moved."


    Boom. Let that simmer.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stepped forward and offered the journal, and I took it from her gently, our fingers brushing for half a second. She didn¡¯t need to say a word. Her eyes said everything¡ª <i>we¡¯ve got this, Axel</i>.


    I should be the one saying that to her. I should be the one being in the position akin to that of a pir behind her, but if she wanted to take the lead now, I¡¯d give her her moment.


    These were the moments that¡¯d mark our future. I want to proudly tell our kids about how their mother stood in a gathering filled with powerful and influential people from all over the world, exposed the evil doers and saved our love.


    <i>Oh, this love of ours. This enduring love that we share... </i>


    I turned to the room and raised the leather-bound book like it was the holy grail.


    "This," I said, "contains Rosa¡¯s thoughts. Her lies. Her ns. Her obsession. She never loved me. She just wanted to win."


    I walked to my father and extended the journal. "Read it."


    He stared at me like I¡¯d just offered him poison.


    "I¡¯m not interested in childish gibberish," came the bark.


    "I wasn¡¯t asking," I replied.


    We locked eyes, but this time, I didn¡¯t blink. After a moment, he took the book with fingers like ws.


    He flipped through the first few pages like they were beneath him. But slowly... his demeanor began to change as he read on. His eyes stopped moving. His breathing changed.


    A muscle ticked in his jaw.


    Rosa shifted on the dais, visibly unnerved. Her hands clenched at her sides.


    "That journal isn¡¯t mine!" she suddenly blurted. "She forged it! She¡¯s always been jealous of me!"


    My father didn¡¯t respond. He just kept reading.


    Don Diego rushed forward, probably worried about whatever reputation he hadn¡¯t already pissed away. "Give me that," he snapped, snatching the journal from my father¡¯s hands like it might disappear.


    The way his eyes bulged after the first ten pages told me everything I needed to know. He turned to Rosa, his expression pained with betrayal. Then¡ªcrack!


    The p echoed through the hall like a gunshot. It was probably the first time he¡¯d hit her like that. She had always been the strong one. Always been the well behaved one and an exemry daughter.


    Exemry in the sense that she had the sense that she could chest all of his evil deeds. In the sense that he could give her gruesome assignments and trust her to deliver.


    He knew she was devious. Maybe Just not to the extent that she could kill her own mother ¨C his wife. Not that.


    None of the powerful men here could boast of virtue. They were all murderers, exploiters and viins in their own way. However, it is the one who is caught red-handed who is truly the bad guy. In this case, Rosa was.


    Now, watch these men who were no better judge her.


    Guests gasped.


    Rosa¡¯s head jerked sideways, cheek ming red beneath her veil.


    She had begun to shed crocodile tears. "I don¡¯t even know that journal! It¡¯s not mine! Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ set me up¡ª"


    Don Diego¡¯s voice cut through her whining like a butcher¡¯s de. "Is that your handwriting or not?"


    She flinched. "No¡ªno, it¡¯s forged..."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me!" he bellowed. "Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know your handwriting? I read your bloody school essays for twelve years!"


    Cue ¨¢lvaro¡ªstroding like the bastard he was, as smug as a cat with a canary in its mouth. He yanked the journal from Don Diego¡¯s hands and flipped it open with a whistle.


    "Oh-ho," he muttered. "This is juicy. I always knew you were twisted, Rosa, but this? Killing your mam¨¢? Keeping a secret lover in the woods like some fairytale witch? I underestimated you. And I usually don¡¯t."


    "Are you all deaf?!" Rosa shrieked. "She made that up! Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wrote every word!"


    Oh, the nerve she had. Even until the end, she was trying to me it all on the "weakling." Make her take the fall, isn¡¯t it?


    The craziest part was that this pack had different and multiple versions of Rosa. Well, I¡¯d have a fun job fishing them all out once I be the Alpha.


    One would expect Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ to lose her marbles with all the false usations Rosa was throwing her way. However, my girl was asposed as a summer breeze. She only tilted her head.


    "If I wrote it, then tell me¡ªhow did the cottage near the bordere to be? With green curtains. And the warded mirror. And the victims¡¯ fingers stuffed in a box that you tucked under the floorboard."


    Rosa froze like someone had sucked the air right out of her. Her mouth opened. Then closed. Then opened again.


    Boom.


    The final nail.


    Don Diego turned to her again, his eyes wild with rage. "Is it true?" he asked. "Did you... did you kill your mother? You were an Omega? You didn¡¯t have a wolf? You stole her wolf?! You have a god-forsaken witch boyfriend? How many more rules have you broken?"


    "She¡¯s lying!"


    He stepped toward her.


    "If you did¡ªif a word of this is true... I will kill you myself."


    Gasps burst through the crowd like dominoes. Someone screamed. It was Cami.


    "No!" she cried. "Rosa would never¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t hurt mam¨¢.." She snatched the journal from ¨¢lvaro¡¯s hands and began reading frantically, flipping page after page, her lips moving silently.


    Then she swayed. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    Annoying or not, no daughter would not forever be haunted by the memory of the reality where her sister murdered her own mother:


    Rosa looked around in a panic, like the walls were closing in. "You¡¯re all crazy! It¡¯s a setup! Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ nned all this because she wants Axel!"


    "Enough," I growled.


    But Don Diego stepped in, facing Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ now with the same fire he¡¯d used on Rosa.


    "And if this is a lie?" he demanded. "If this was some borate n to shame your sister and steal her fianc¨¦¡ªif you faked all this, then I will kill you myself."


    The room turned deathly quiet. Even Hugo stopped pacing in my chest. But Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ didn¡¯t tremble. She didn¡¯t blink.


    She said, "Then read every word, follow me into the woods to see for yourself and kill me if I¡¯m lying."


    And somehow, in that moment¡ªstanding there with her spine straighter than ever before¡ªshe didn¡¯t look like a girl who needed saving.


    She looked like the one who would save us all.


    But why was my heart racing? Why do I feel like that bloody demon couldn¡¯t be trusted?


    What if¡ªwhat if he doesn¡¯t show up and that cottage couldn¡¯t be found? Holy hell, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s life depends solely on that.


    Why did it feel like I was a man about to lose it all?

 Chapter 279: _ The Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 279: _ The Showdown</h4>


    I had barely gotten a grip on the chaos when my mother¡ªthe fire-blooded woman who gave birth to both ¨¢lvaro and me, stepped forward, her eyes unwavering as a winter wolf.


    "Wait," she called, voice hushing Rosa¡¯s hysterics. "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, what did you mean by a <i>cottage in the woods</i>?"


    Every head turned. Even Rosa shut up for a second, which was, frankly, more magical than any damn witchcraft she was iming Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ might¡¯ve done.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, so small and calm, looked up at my mother without flinching. "I meant what I said, se?ora. There¡¯s a cottage. If everyone is willing, I¡¯ll lead you there right now. Everything you need is in that ce."


    She said it like she was offering directions to a bakery. Like we weren¡¯t on the verge of a full-pack civil war. I swear I heard Rosa inhale to object again, but my father was quicker.


    "Then lead us," he said, standing from his throne chair. "Now."


    He turned to the other Alphas, the ones from the neighboring territories who¡¯de to witness the mating ceremony and were instead being treated to a front-row seat at our family¡¯s implosion.


    "This... this is not who we are. Our pack is not disordered. I swear on the moon itself, those responsible for this madness will be punished. But for now, allow us to uncover the truth."


    For men like my Father and Don Diego, whose reputation was everything to them, a scandal like this in the presence of theirpetitors was a huge blow.


    I knew that deep within them, they were stewing with pure rage and shame. Especially Don Diego whose daughter was the catalyst of everything.


    With that, we moved.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ led the way into the forest, taking light and confident steps. I followed close behind her, never once letting more than a meter of space grow between us. It wasn¡¯t just about protecting her¡ªthough yeah, I¡¯d probably growl at anyone who so much as breathed wrong near her¡ªit was about reassuring her.


    Telling her, silently, <i>I believe you. I¡¯m with you. Keep going.</i>


    Behind us, the others trooped along. Rosa was screeching again, naturally.


    "This is <i>absurd</i>! She¡¯s a nobody! She¡¯s just an Omega! She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying! There¡¯s nothing in the woods¡ªshe¡¯s delusional!"


    I didn¡¯t look back. I didn¡¯t have to. I could practically feel my mother rolling her eyes.


    We walked and walked. The trees grew taller, and denser, like sentinels leaning in to watch the drama unfold. Birds cried above. Dry twigs snapped under our boots. Someone swatted at a mosquito and cursed. The air smelled like pine, damp earth, and tension.


    About fifteen minutes in, Don Diego¡¯s feeble patience snapped.


    "This is ridiculous," he barked at his disowned daughter, brushing past a fern that pped him in the face. "Do you even know where you¡¯re going? There¡¯s nothing here but trees and damned bushes!"


    I turned just enough to face him. "Exercise a little more patience, Don. If Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ says there¡¯s something, then there¡¯s something."


    Others murmured their agreement. Even Cam muttered, "She¡¯s been right about everything else so fat, Father."


    Then, just when I was starting to worry myself, we broke into a clearing... and there it was.


    A cottage. Old, stone and wood, literally growing out of the earth and provoking gasps from the pack members present. In the end, it was moss-covered and the roof sloped with age, but the structure was solid.


    A breathpped through the crowd like a wave of wind.


    "What in the..."


    "Oh my god."


    "Where did thate from?"


    Even I stopped dead, staring. This was my first time seeing the ce too. It was like a spell had worn off the forest, revealing something that had been hidden for years. I looked at Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, who stood calm and quiet, like she¡¯d known it would be here all along.


    Then Rosa screamed.


    "<i>Witchery!</i>" she shrieked. "She¡¯s a witch that¡¯s why she has no wolf! She nned this with <i>witches</i> to lie on me! This whole thing is...!"


    "?C¨¢te, Rosa!" Don Diego shouted, face red. "?Basta! Shut your damn mouth!"


    Cam let out a bark ofughter. Someone else giggled. I¡¯m not sure who. Probably one of the guards. Or maybe ¨¢lvaro. He¡¯d always enjoyed dramatic irony, the bastard.


    Husband and wifeughed when everyone else was horrified. What a pair!


    The pack flooded forward into the cottage, curiosity outweighing any fear. Inside, it was even worse.


    We found photos. Dozens of them. Taped to walls, tucked into old books, scattered across a table like someone had been building a shrine.


    And in every single one was Rosa and a man none of us recognized. Holding hands. Kissing. Smiling. Covered in blood. Standing over bodies.


    Silence fell like a shroud. Even I couldn¡¯t move, blink, or breathe.


    "Holy..." I whispered.


    "Is that..." Cam trailed off beside me, trembling. "Is that... my sister?"


    It was all exactly as Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had described.


    I turned slowly to look at her, but she was already kneeling by the firece. Her fingers pressed into the stones until something clicked. A panel slid open, revealing a box the size of a shoebox.


    She pulled it out and opened it.


    I gagged. Fingernails. Not all whole. Not all clean. Some cracked. Some still bloodied.


    Cam copsed with a wail.


    "My¡ªmy mother... she <i>killed</i> my mother! <i>My mother!</i>" She rocked herself, sobbing uncontrobly. "Why?! Why her?!"


    Don Diego, that big, proud man, staggered back as though the cottage had punched him in the gut. He stared at the photos, the box, then at Rosa¡ªwho had gone dead silent, lips trembling, and face pale.


    "You..." he growled. "You killed her. My wife. You killed your own mother."


    "No! I didn¡¯t¡ªI didn¡¯t do this...this is a lie! She nted it all!"


    "I should kill you!" Don Diego roared, his face twisted in a way I had never seen. "I should <i>tear you apart</i>!"


    But there was nothing to tear apart because in the blink of an eye, Rosa was gone. It was as though some magical powers had teleported her away.


    Rosa didn¡¯t have magic, I knew that for sure. So who... who helped her? Was it her lover? Was he around here? Lurking somewhere?


    Hold up... Lurking somewhere, that... that was Ignacio!


    It was Ignacio! I was so damn sure of it. He helped her get outside!

 Chapter 280: _ Officially Mated

    <h4>Chapter 280: _ Officially Mated</h4>


    The front door banged open and we all spun.


    "Where is she?" someone yelled. "She ran! She ran off into the trees!"


    "Find her!" the Alpha bellowed. "Track her down! Guards¡ªnow!"


    Dozens of footsteps thundered outside, the guards scattering into the forest as a swarm of wolves unleashed.


    Oh, the joy it served me, watching the woman who had unjustly scarred Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s face, the one who tried to push a bastard child on me being hunted down like a fly. It felt so good... too good.


    However, the joy would never beplete until she was apprehended and sentenced.


    Inside, My mother stood quiet, arms folded, face nd. My Father took to addressing the pack.


    "My people," he said, turning to the pack, "you¡¯ve feared that we were infiltrated. That an enemy walked among us. But we did not know... that the enemy wore the face of one of our own."


    He looked around the room, at the mothers of the boys who¡¯d died recently¡ªRub¨¦n, Gonzalo, and Pedro. Their mothers cried openly now, their bodies shaking, faces crumpled with grief.


    "She has been working with another," the Alpha said. "They have taken the lives of our sons. Our daughters. Our mothers."


    The women howled then, grief like a siren song. One clutched a scarf stained with her son¡¯s blood. Another copsed to her knees and beat the wooden floor with her fists.


    "Justice," one of them moaned. "They need <i>justice</i>! My Rub¨¦n¡ªhe was <i>neen!</i>"


    "You have my word. She will be brought back. And she will pay." My Father assured me as if he hadn¡¯t killed Fathers, sons, daughters, and mothers too.


    He looked around again and his eyes finallynded on ¨¢lvaro and me.


    "But for now," he said, trying to salvage what was left of the day, "it seems only ¨¢lvaro will be getting married."


    Hell no.


    One second I was breathing through clenched teeth, the next I was walking toward them.


    "I will also be getting married," I announced, voice steady as a de pulled from fire.


    Gasps flew un the air. My father¡¯s jaw locked. ¨¢lvaro¡¯s smug grin twitched, flickering like a candle about to die.


    "To who?" ¨¢lvaro barked out a dryugh. "The Omega who just exposed her own sister? The same pathetic little stray we¡¯ve all been..."


    "To her," I cut in sharply.


    And then I reached her.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ stood frozen, eyes ssy, cheeks blotched red from humiliation. She looked so small, like the wind could break her. But I knew better. I had watched her stand through hellfire. I had watched her suffer in silence when everyone turned their backs, including me. She wasn¡¯t small. She was steel-wrapped in bruised petals.


    I took her hands. Cold.


    "Yes, to her." I entwined our hands, firming my grip on her.


    She blinked at me like I¡¯d just torn open the sky.


    "While the rest of youughed, gossiped, dragged her name through the mud, I saw her," I began.


    My voice cracked, and I hated it, but I didn¡¯t stop. "I watched her survive every damn day in this pack with a kindness that shamed us. A strength that no rank can define. And today... she delivered me. From a trap marriage. From a future I didn¡¯t choose."


    I turned to ¨¢lvaro. "She saved me. And I¡¯ll marry her in return."


    The room was soon full of gasps, murmurs, and spections. My father took a step forward like he might p sense back into me.


    "Axel," he said in that deadly calm voice that had broken warriors before me, "cut it out. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is an Omega. She can¡¯t even have the Luna wolf!"


    I smiled. I think I smiled. It felt like my lips moved, but all I could hear was the wind howling behind my ribs.


    "Or maybe..." I cocked my head his way. "...that¡¯s what everyone thought."


    Then I turned inward.


    "Hugo. You there?"


    <i>"Right here, Axel. I¡¯m too emotional to say a word these days." </i>My wolf purred like a storm.


    <i>"So, are you sure about this?"</i>


    <strong>Have I ever been more sure of anything in my life?</strong>


    <i>"Then let¡¯s go."</i>


    I let go.


    My fangs extended with a satisfying crack, sliding down like polished knives. Gasps rang again. I could feel power boiling beneath my skin, crawling out like fire ants¡ªmy Alpha energy howled free, surging across the space.


    The walls in the cursed cottage groaned. The candles flickered. My father¡¯s expression finally broke. I was going to awaken Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s wolf in the same ce where it was surpressed.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," I said softly, leaning close. "Channel your wolf. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just let her rise."


    She flinched.


    "I don¡¯t... I¡¯ve never shifted. I¡¯m not even sure..."


    "Yes, you are. Remember she healed you the other day." I whispered. "I can feel her. She¡¯s there. She¡¯s ready."


    My energy roared louder. I let my fingers graze her bare wrist. Electricity jolted through me.


    For a second¡ªjust a second, I thought I might¡¯ve been wrong. That maybe her wolf really had been lost to whatever tragedy Rosa inflicted that kept her on the outskirts of our world.


    But then...


    Her eyes widened. A tremble took over her body and it was not fear or cold. It was power. Her power. A blinding silver aura erupted from her chest like moonlight bursting through a mountain.


    <i>"Oh, shit,</i>" Hugo whispered reverently. "<i>She¡¯s a Luna."</i>


    YES!


    The room exploded into gasps, feet stumbling backward, hands over mouths.


    "What is that?" someone cried.


    "Is that a Luna wolf?"


    "I¡¯ve never seen anything so strong¡ª"


    "Not even the Alpha had this kind of presence..."


    Her energy wrapped around me, gentle and crushing all at once. I¡¯d never felt anything like it. It was holy. It was divine.


    And it was hers.


    <i>Ours.</i>


    I pressed my palm to her corbone. "I¡¯m going to mark you now," I whispered. "You ready?"


    She nodded, lips trembling, eyes glowing like stars drowning in oceans.


    I lowered my head and my mouth brushed against her skin. But something halted me.


    It was either a tremor or Something... else.


    Beneath the radiant Luna aura, I saw it. For the briefest, most terrifying second¡ªsomething darker shimmered behind her wolf. Something old. Feral. A sh of red eyes, a scaly body carved from shadow. Something <i>not wolf</i> at all.


    A creature. A demon?


    It vanished as quickly as it appeared, slipping back into the depths of her soul like smoke curling into night.


    I blinked. My fangs hovered at her neck.


    No one else saw it. No one gasped or screamed. The air remained charged only with awe. Thankfully.


    What the hell was that? Something was inside Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It was like she was a wolf and something else. Both light and darkness. Purity and taint.


    I swallowed hard and almost retracted my fangs.


    "Come on, Axel. We can¡¯t do this to her!" Hugo scolded, sending my senses back to me.


    I didn¡¯t intend to betray her, but the shock almost made me rethink this. However, I could deal with anything elseter. For now, I needed to honor this woman. My woman. My wife.


    And I bit.


    My fangs pierced her skin gently, just enough to make the bond form. My energy poured into her like molten gold. She gasped. Her body arched beneath me. Her wolf surged up to meet mine like thunder meeting lightning.


    The mark glowed. The bond snapped into ce.


    Mate.


    My mate.

 Chapter 281: _ Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 281: _ Resolution</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 281</strong>


    <strong><i>~Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    I never imagined I¡¯d find myself trapped between two worlds; the fragile human girl everyone thought I was and the fierce wolf wing to break free inside me. To my sisters, the wedding was supposed to be just another day, a ceremony to please my father, to keep up appearances.


    But for me, it felt like standing on the edge of a cliff, the ground crumbling beneath my feet, and a storm raging both inside and out.


    I had exposed my sister¡¯s evil actions to the pack. I felt good knowing that it was me who solved the mystery of my friends¡¯ deaths. Yet, it was mortifying because my sister was the culprit.


    Many times during the showdown, I had tried meeting Luis Miguel¡¯s gaze, but he wouldn¡¯t look at me. I knew... knew that he wouldn¡¯t look at me the same anymore.


    He might never forgive me for Rosa¡¯s sin too. After all, I was a De La Vega too. However, I wouldn¡¯t let that weigh me down. I had to push through.


    .


    I was supposed to be weak. Wolfless, even. That was the lie I told myself most days, convincing myself I was powerless, lost without the fierce pride that other girls in the pack wore like armor. I was just a girl, a broken one at that¡ªbruised by circumstance, battered by life¡¯s cruel hand. The truth was, I was scared. Scared that the wolf inside me was nothing but a flickering ember, too faint to ever roar.


    But then Axel came. And everything changed...


    When his eyes found mine, something ancient and wild broke loose within me. There was a spark¡ªa lightning strike, something raw and primal that I¡¯d only ever felt in my dreams, or in nightmares.


    The moment he marked me was like being pulled through fire and ice at once. His touch wasn¡¯t gentle, but it wasn¡¯t brutal either; it was fierce, demanding, and filled with a dark tenderness that unsettled me.


    Power coursed through my veins, sharp and blinding. It was both terrifying and intoxicating¡ªthe sensation of bing something greater than myself, yet not fully knowing what that meant.


    I felt my body hum with strength I didn¡¯t know I had, muscles tightening, senses sharpening. The air around me thickened, electric with the pulse of the wolf¡¯s heartbeat syncing with mine. It was like discovering a secretnguage whispered beneath my skin, a calling that both thrilled and terrified me.


    I wanted to scream andugh all at once. I wanted to run free, to howl at the sky and shake off the chains that had held me so tightly. Yet, I was also rooted in ce by the weight of my father¡¯s shocked gaze, and the fear that this newfound power could burn me alive if I wasn¡¯t careful.


    There was a darkness, too. Not just in me, but in the wolf itself¡ªa shadow lurking in the depths, hungry and fierce. It promised strength but warned of danger. I realized that power wasn¡¯t a simple blessing. It was a double-edged de. This wolf could protect me, yes, but it could also consume me.


    The weak, quiet girl was safe in her hiding. But now, the wolf was waking, demanding to be seen, demanding to be heard. I felt it in every breath, every pulse, and every trembling inch of my skin.


    And I couldn¡¯t turn back.


    In that moment, I understood the truth of what it meant to be both light and shadow, to hold beauty and danger in the same breath. I was no longer just Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, the daughter with bruises and debts. I was something more; a force to be reckoned with, fierce, and still learning the rules of this new game.


    .


    .


    Axel held my hand like I was forged from lightning as we all trooped back to the wedding venue. His grip was warm, grounding, and just tight enough to remind me I wasn¡¯t dreaming. My body still buzzed from the mark, from the surge of power that had made every nerve in me sing like I¡¯d swallowed the sun.


    I was sure I smelled like moonlight and fire and every fever dream the pack ever had about power.


    And the best part? They saw it too.


    The same pack members who once smirked at me, scorned me, pitied me, and treated me like I was a bruised tomato left too long on the shelf, were now practically tripping over themselves to shower me with praises.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you look radiant."


    "I always knew there was something special about you."


    "Alpha female energy! I mean, wow!"


    Someone even tried to hand me a bouquet of flowers¡ªsnatched straight from a wedding centerpiece like I wouldn¡¯t notice the water dripping onto my dress. I epted it anyway. I was in too good a mood to care.


    Let them scramble. Let them fawn. I¡¯d been waiting for this moment my entire life¡ªexcept I never imagined it woulde with this much lip gloss and vengeance.


    It was almostughable. No, scratch that¡ªit was absolutely hysterical. If I had a peso for every girl who once whispered about how I didn¡¯t belong, I¡¯d own a vi in Marbe and a pet jaguar named consecuencia. But now? They were looking at me like I was carved from prophecy. Me¡ªThe wolfless wonder. The Omega reject.


    And I? I had never felt better.


    Axel shot me a sideways nce as we walked, and I swear, if he looked at me like that again, I was going to melt into a puddle right there on the marble. That smirk¡ªthat holybination of wolfish pride and dangerous love sent a ripple of heat through me that nearly knocked me off bnce.


    "Stop that," I muttered, cheeks ming.


    "Stop what?" he asked, all innocence and dimples, the bastard.


    "That look. Like you want to devour me in front of the elders."


    "I do want to devour you," he whispered, leaning in close enough for his breath to brush my ear. "But I can wait. A little."


    <i>A little... </i>that sent goosebumps erupting all over me. I-I¡¯ve heard of what happens on wedding nights between couples. Hell, I had looked forward to it.


    But was I ready for it? Was Axel going to be gentle? He was so physically strong. Could I... could I satisfy him?

 Chapter 282: _ Resolution II

    <h4>Chapter 282: _ Resolution II</h4>


    We made it back to the grand hall of the pack house, and the doors opened like the gates of heaven. Inside, the venue was still frozen in that awkward post-chaos stillness.


    Half-eaten hors d¡¯oeuvres sat on silver trays, a champagne flute teetered dangerously close to a bridesmaid¡¯s elbow, and someone¡¯s veil was hanging from a chandelier. No one dared speak above a murmur.


    Then my not-so-proud father¡ªrose to his feet. I could feel the weight of his gaze like a branding iron on my skin. For a moment, I worried he might try to salvage Rosa¡¯s dignity, make excuses, or worse¡ªme me. But then he did something I never expected.


    He bowed his head.


    "To our honored guests and esteemed council members," he began, "I deeply apologize for the abrupt pause in this sacred ceremony. Emotions ran high. Truths were revealed. And justice... was done. This is a fault my family shall stand ountable for. I ask that you and every member of this pack pardon us. We promise to do better from now on."


    Holy shit.


    Did Don Diego just render a public apology? Did he just do that? I wished to hell that I could throw my head back and burst into a wholesomeughter.


    Who could have thought his golden daughter to whom he believed would bring him the greatest pride could be the reason why he¡¯d bow to dozens of people whom he considered not worth a hair on his chin?


    Tables were turning. I hoped to hell that they stayed like that for good.


    Don Diego turned toward me, something like reluctance shadowing his eyes. "We now return to this blessed union. Let the ceremonymence."


    I barely breathed. My fingers tightened around Axel¡¯s. This was it. This was actually happening.


    I was about to marry the man who saw my scars and didn¡¯t flinch. Who peeled back everyyer of shame and found a wolf inside. My wolf. Strong, beautiful, and just a little bit feral.


    The officiant cleared his throat and stepped forward. Candles flickered back to life as if they, too, were waiting for a second chance at magic. Music fluttered to life like a heartbeat.


    I felt the eyes of everyone in the room settle on me like a nket of heat.


    My dress swayed as I walked down the aisle, Axel beside me. I should¡¯ve been nervous, trembling like some delicate flower. But I wasn¡¯t. I was electric. I was thunder bottled ince.


    Right now, I wasn¡¯t walking toward Axel¡ªI was walking into a future I never dared to imagine. One I almost believed I didn¡¯t deserve.


    But the wolf inside me snarled at that thought. "<i>You do. More than anyone."</i>


    Oh, I loved her already. Although, I wasn¡¯t sure what to name her yet. Hell, I couldn¡¯t wait to meet her.


    I didn¡¯t blink when we reached the altar. I didn¡¯t waver. Axel reached up, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear, his eyes dark and molten with emotion. The room faded, and the people became shadows. There was only him. Only us.


    The priest stepped forward and cleared his throat.


    "Since our bride has changed so much in heart and soul," he said slowly, looking directly at me, "it is only fitting that we start anew."


    I felt every eye burn into me. My throat tightened. I was trembling, not from fear but from the gravity of the moment¡ªthis was more than a ritual. It was a rebirth.


    "Se?orita Cami," the priest¡¯s gaze shifted to my sister or rather, sister-inw. After all, I was no longer a De La Vega. I¡¯d been disowned. We were no longer sisters. Don Diego was no longer my Father.


    I and Cami could only be sisters-inw now. I almost dreaded the realization that I¡¯d be living in the same house as her once again.


    However, this time, things would be different. I would no longer be the bullied. Hell, I¡¯d be the predator.


    "You will say your vows again."


    Cami¡¯s face paled. She swallowed hard, biting her lip. "I¡ªI¡¯m too... too held down by everything that¡¯s gone on," she stammered, her voice breaking, "I can¡¯t remember the words."


    Cami, were you too held down by the turn of events, or your short brain couldn¡¯t remember the words because you¡¯re so dumb and not bright?


    Tch.


    A hush fell like a soft winter nket. The tension was palpable. It wad the kind that wraps your ribs and squeezes your heart tight.


    ¨¢lvaro, cleared his throat, looking more bitter than anyone present. Yes, I was the girl he pped and humiliated in front of everyone. The girl whom he publicly rejected for being weak and not possessing a wolf now had the most powerful Luna wolf the pack had ever seen.


    Way more powerful than her sister whom he chose instead. And worse? She was marrying his brother. On the same day, he was getting married as well!


    Ah, fate was so ironic. I lived for moments like this one.


    "Axel and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ should just repeat their vows," he said quietly, "Cami and I already said ours before the interruption."


    The priest nodded, and all eyes shifted back to Axel and me and my heart began to pound again. I could hear Axel¡¯s steady breath behind me, and feel his warmth grounding me through the turmoil of emotions twisting inside.


    The moment was mine and I would not waste it.


    I took a deep breath, letting the silence settle around me. Then, looking straight into Axel¡¯s eyes, I spoke.


    "Axel," my voice trembled at first but found strength as I spoke, "you stood by me when the world turned its back. When I was the wolfless curse of the pack¡ªthe one no one wanted to im or even speak about¡ªyou fought for me."


    Tears pricked my eyes, but I swallowed them down, not wanting to break the spell.


    "You showed me that love isn¡¯t about perfection or pride, but about fighting for each other even when life goes to shit. You made me believe that I¡¯m worthy¡ªnot just as a wolf, but as a woman, and a wolf."


    My fingers tightened around his. "I vow to be the best wife you deserve, the mother our children need, and the Luna who will always stand by your side through every storm."


    I could see his breath hitch, his eyes glistening like the stars outside. I could feel it. I could tell we were about to enter a new phase. It was definitely not going to be easy and of course, it¡¯d have its thorns.


    But this time would be different. This time, we were going to fight our battles together, living under the same roof, in the same room, and in the same... bed.


    I was more than ready... For us.

 Chapter 283: _ Mrs. Montenegro

    <h4>Chapter 283: _ Mrs. Montenegro</h4>


    When I finished, a full silence bloomed before Axel spoke, emotions swirling in his eyes.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, you are the one who made me believe in love."


    His hand lifted, brushing a tear from my cheek with the gentlest touch. "Before you, I was lost in shadows; broken, angry, and afraid. But you¡ªyour strength, your fire, lit a path through my darkness."


    He bent closer, voice breaking slightly. "I vow to protect you, cherish you, and love you with every piece of my heart, for all the days we are given."


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears now; they spilled freely down my cheeks, but they weren¡¯t tears of sorrow. They were the rivers of hope, of promise, and of love reimed.


    The priest smiled softly and raised his hands.


    "By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife."


    Axel¡¯s lips found mine in a kiss that tasted of forever; deep, fierce, and full of every vow we¡¯d just spoken.


    But this night wasn¡¯t just ours.


    The four siblings¡ªthe two families entwined by blood, by love, and by sins, stood before the congregation, ready to join their lives.


    ¨¢lvaro and Cami, despite their earlier faltering, smiled at each other with what should have been tenderness but was numbness, making me wonder if their bond was real at all.


    The priest continued, voice rich with solemn joy.


    "And now, I pronounce you all married¡ªthe four souls united as one family, bound by love and loyalty."


    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, and it felt like I hadn¡¯t heard a more beautiful melody. I squeezed Axel¡¯s hand, feeling the solidity of his presence, the warmth of our shared future.


    This was more than a wedding. This was the beginning of everything.


    The ceremony ended, but the celebration was just beginning.


    It happened all at once. The crowd that had once watched me like I was some pitiful side character in their golden saga now surged forward like I was the crown jewel of the entire pack.


    "Luna Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!"


    Gosh, I wasn¡¯t even the Luna yet. My eyes could go round right now. This was the best moment for such a gesture.


    "She¡¯s even more beautiful than I imagined."


    "My goddess, she¡¯s glowing¡ªdo you see that glow?"


    A woman I recognized¡ªIs, actually <i>knelt</i> and kissed the hem of my dress like she wasn¡¯t the one always calling me worthless every time I passed by her stall. I blinked down at her, unsure whether tough or cry or step over her like a muddy puddle.


    Another pack member, one of the warrior trainees who used to "identally" trip me during morning drills, now elbowed his way forward just to hand me a single rose.


    "It¡¯s an honor," he said, bowing so low his forehead almost touched my shoes. "Truly. An honor to witness your rise."


    I wanted to scoff. Two months ago, this same guy told people I was cursed. Now he looked like he¡¯d auction off his own sister for a single strand of my hair.


    The shift was dizzying. Head-spinning. I felt like I was floating¡ªboth on adrenaline and disbelief.


    I nced at Axel, who looked every bit the brooding, deadly groom. His hand was firmly on my lower back, and he kept his eyes sweeping around. His body was tense¡ªnot with nerves, but protectiveness. The moment someone leaned too close to me, Axel¡¯s hand would pull me subtly closer, and whoever it was would remember they had a distant cousin to greet on the other side of the courtyard.


    "You¡¯d think I just saved the world," I whispered to him, grinning.


    "You <i>did</i>. Yours, at least. And that¡¯s the only one that matters to me."


    I melted. Right there on the spot. My knees genuinely wobbled a little, but luckily, he caught me with a smirk.


    People kepting. Elders who once refused to eat near me now wanted to hold my hand and bless our union. Children who had been taught to whisper about "the weak one" now asked me to touch their cheeks for "good luck."


    And amid the chaos¡ªlike a moldy cake in the center of a feast, stood Cami.


    No one came to her. No one offered her flowers. No one even looked her way except to asionally cast a curious nce at ¨¢lvaro, who stood beside her with all the stiffness of a statue carved from disapproval.


    Cami was stewing. Oh, you could smell the sour jealousy on her like cheap perfume.


    Her eyes were tight, lips pinched, her fists clenched around her bouquet like she was trying not to shove it up someone¡¯s nose¡ªprobably mine.


    ¨¢lvaro, for his part, kept looking at her like she was a poor imitation of something finer. I caught one of their whispered conversations:


    "You could¡¯ve made the vow again," ¨¢lvaro said under his breath.


    Cami huffed. "I was overwhelmed."


    "So was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he replied coldly, "and she still stood strong. She gave a vow people will remember for the next fifty years."


    I pretended not to hear, but a wicked part of me preened like a peacock with a gold-ted tail.


    Karma, I realized, was not only real but apparently had excellent taste in wedding seating arrangements.


    The reception bloomed with music and movement. Long tables groaned under the weight of roasted boar, sweet bread drizzled with honey, and wine that sparkled in thentern light. My people¡ªyes, <i>my</i> people now, sang and danced and toasted to the new Beta¡¯s wife who was once their pariah.


    I tried to remain graceful, tried to keep my cool, and thank everyone with nods and grateful smiles¡ªbut a few moments snuck past where I caught myselfughing too hard, eating with both hands, or ducking away from yet another overzealous guest trying to touch my hair for "luck."


    One bold little girl with wild curls and jam-stained fingers hugged my waist and whispered, "I want to be just like you when I grow up."


    I nearly cried.


    Axel pulled me aside after a while, wrapping his arms around me from behind. "Breathe," he murmured into my ear, lips brushing my skin and making every nerve in me dance. "You¡¯ve conquered enough for one day. Let¡¯s go."


    "But the party..."


    "Let them party. We have better things waiting."


    Why do I have a wild guess what that ¡¯better things¡¯ was? He¡¯d been looking at me like I was a chocte pancake dipped in maple syrup all day.


    A soft thrill ran down my spine at the weight of his voice, at the warmth of his touch pressing into the base of my spine.


    We were gently herded toward the waiting cars which was a line of luxurious ck vehicles. The guests parted like the sea as we walked, cheers rising, petals thrown,ughter loud and bright.


    Cami and ¨¢lvaro walked stiffly behind us. I noticed Cami trying to fix her expression into something that resembled happiness but it seems my older sister who had a degree in the act of pretense couldn¡¯t handle that today.


    ¨¢lvaro didn¡¯t hold her hand. He didn¡¯t even look her way.


    Axel opened the car door for me himself. The others had drivers, but not ours. Ours was just us.


    He helped me in like I was made of spun sugar, then slid in beside me, shutting the door with a quiet <i>click</i> that seemed to seal us into another world.


    The inside of the car was softly lit and scented with vani and Axel¡¯s cologne, warm and woodsy ¨C the kind of scent that could erase years of pain with one inhale.


    I leaned into him, still breathless. "Where are we going?"


    He smiled, that small, dangerous smile that made my blood heat.


    "To the Alpha¡¯s private retreat," he said. "No pack noise. No distractions. Just us."


    And that was the moment it hit me. All of it. I was no longer the outcast. No longer the girl sleeping in pigsties or hiding bruises behind worn-out clothes.


    I was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ De La Vega, wife of Axel Montenegro.


    And for the first time in my entire life... I was going <i>home</i>.

 Chapter 284: _Devil’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 284: _Devil¡¯s n</h4>


    <strong><i>~Luis¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    I had just returned from the woods, having assisted Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ in lifting the veil on the cabin¡ªa task that had drained me more than I cared to admit. There was other business I had tended to before returning home, matters that would remain my secret for now.


    As I stepped into the house, I was relieved to find it empty. Rosario was out attending the wedding. Thank God. The silence was a soothing to my frayed nerves.


    I settled into my chair, reying the day¡¯s event. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was now married to Axel. The thought twisted in my gut. It was a bitter concoction of jealousy and resignation. But my master had assured me that I would profit the most from all this in the end. I clung to that promise.


    Faith was my anchor, even when the waters were turbulent.


    As I brooded, a sudden pull yanked me from my thoughts. The room dissolved around me, reced by an overwhelming heat and a blinding light. I was no longer in my home.


    Beneath me stretched an endless expanse of scorched earth, where millions toiled under a blood-red sky. The air was filled with the stench of sulfur and the cries of the damned. I knew instantly where I was: Hell.


    Despite being turned into a demon years ago, I had never set foot in this realm. The sheer scale of it was staggering. Rivers of moltenva snaked through thendscape, and towering structures loomed in the distance, their spires piercing the sky.


    <i>This ce felt like every nightmare I¡¯d had as a boy¡ªand every sin I¡¯dmitted since.</i>


    "Luis," a voice echoed, reverberating through the very core of my being.


    Oh, that chilling feeling...


    I turned to see my master.


    Not the charming man he usually cloaked himself as. Not the well-dressed noble with a serpent¡¯s tongue and a schr¡¯s gaze. No. This... this was his true form.


    And it was terrifying. He was <i>colossal</i>.


    His feet¡ªif they could be called that, were hooves of burning obsidian, cracking the scorched ground beneath him as he moved. Each step he took echoed like thunder, rippling through my bones as though my very skeleton recognized him. Not as a master but as a god.


    His torso was bare, chest rising and falling like a mountain range of molten muscle veined with glowing rivers ofva beneath his skin.


    But it was his wings that made me forget to breathe.


    Two massive, ruined things arched from his back, torn and burned and ragged. Yet still, they moved with majesty. Those wings hummed with power so ancient it felt biblical.


    His face... Dios m¨ªo.


    No symmetry. His face was a maddening blend of all things wrong: half-beast, half-nightmare. One eye glowed red. The other was a bottomless socket, like a ck sun devouring light. His jaw was made to devour hope, not just flesh¡ªlong.


    Curved horns spiraled from his head like the spines of some long-dead god. Smoke drifted from them constantly, curling into the shape of screaming mouths that faded into ash.


    I had seen horrors in my life, but this was different. This wasn¡¯t evil. This was <strong>primordial</strong>. This was the <i>source</i> of evil.


    "Wee to Hell," he intoned.


    I dropped to one knee, bowing my head. "Master."


    "Rise," hemanded.


    I obeyed, my eyes meeting his. "Why have you brought me here?"


    "You have done as I asked, and you did so without question, despite the personal cost. For that, I am granting you rity."


    "rity?" I repeated, confused.


    I barely had time to digest the word before he gestured to the horizon, as though the answer lived in the damned.


    "Yes. Look below," he said.


    I followed his gaze, taking in the endless sea of souls, each one marked by the same darkness that now resided within me.


    "These are those who, like you, have sold their souls to me. They are my lower-ranked demons, bound to serve."


    "What are they working on?" I asked, the sight both mesmerizing and horrifying.


    "That is not for you to know¡ªyet," he replied. "What you need to understand is that I am building an army, a formidable force that will shake the very foundations of the world."


    "And Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦?" I ventured, my heart clenching at the mention of her name.


    "She is integral to my ns. Her power, her spirit¡ªthey are unlike any other. She will be the cornerstone of what is toe. Now, listen, Luis. I¡¯d like to tell you a story."


    He leaned closer¡ªnot in a physical way, but in that dreadful, soul-warping way that made me feel like my bones were being peeled apart and examined under some divine microscope. His voice lowered, and though it was softer, it weighed a thousand tombstones.


    "Sit, Luis," hemanded.


    There was no chair, and yet the moment he spoke, something surged up from the scorched earth behind me. It was a throne made of fused bone and molten iron, still hissing with residual heat. I sat because I didn¡¯t have the strength to disobey.


    "Long ago," he began, "before I approached you, I had made contact with the most beautiful woman the earth has ever seen."


    He said it like a confession. Like a curse, he had never spoken aloud.


    The most beautiful woman the earth has ever seen? In my eyes, that was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. There couldn¡¯t be any other person like that. It only had to be her.


    My master continued with his story. "You see, I had a n. I had an army building. But I couldn¡¯t help but feel like something was missing. Indeed, Luis, it was."


    My master¡¯s molten gaze pierced through me as he continued, his voice low but expansive, echoing like a dying cathedral bell over the vast hellscape.


    "I had a n, Luis. A grand vision. But it was wedcking something vital. Power, yes... but also legacy. A lineage. You see, an army of demons is not enough to shake the heavens. I needed something <i>new</i>."


    I tilted my head, careful not to seem impertinent. "What do you mean, Master?"


    His charred lips curled into something like a smile¡ªif a fissure in the earth could smile.


    "A new creature born of both realms. Flesh and fire. Blood and brimstone. The pure essence of two separate species joined into one being. A living key."


    "A hybrid?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "Yes," he whispered, and the word cracked the sky above us.


    Lightning split the air, purple and wrong, illuminating the twisted horizon. I felt the vibration of it in my ribs.


    He gestured again, and from the haze rose a vision; hovering in the scorching air like a memory not my own. A figure. Female. Radiant. Powerful. It was a faceless silhouette wrapped in fire and sorrow. Her belly swelled with life. The vision flickered, then shattered into ash.


    For some reason, she seemed... Oddly familiar.


    "It cannot be just any hybrid," he went on. "It must begin with one who carries my blood¡ªmy essence, coursing through their veins. And they must mate with a creature of earth. Something that still remembers the touch of the first curse. And then, they must produce a seed. But this seed has to be one borne from love. True love. It doesn¡¯t have to be a perfect or tender love. It just has to be real... true."


    His words crawled under my skin.


    "A child of you... and someone else?" I asked, slowly.


    "Yes. And no. The first blood must be mine, yes. A seed directly from me. But the second is not directly from me since I am not capable of love, Luid. That would burn the womb to ash before conception. It must be filtered¡ªtempered through a vessel. One I have already molded. One who serves me."


    I blinked, horrified as realization hit my mind.


    "Me," I gasped.

 Chapter 285: _ The Devil’s Blood

    <h4>Chapter 285: _ The Devil¡¯s Blood</h4>


    The devil¡¯s smoldering eyes never blinked. He watched me. I mean, he watched through me¡ªas my mind struggled to make sense of what he had just said. My name was still in the air like a ghost of a breath I hadn¡¯t fully exhaled.


    "Me?" I repeated again, as if the word would make more sense the second time. My voice sounded hoarse in the vast nothingness of Hell. "You mean... I¡¯m the vessel? The one to... nt the seed?"


    A sound rumbled from deep within his monstrous chest. Laughter. It was low, volcanic, and ancient. The kind ofugh that made the floor tremble and the air crackle with embers. The kind ofugh that reminded you there were worse things than death.


    "There is much you do not know, Luis," he said atst, his voice wrapping around my bones like smoke and brimstone. "Let me finish my story."


    I swallowed hard, sinking deeper into the throne of molten bone beneath me, as if trying to disappear into it. I had a very bad feeling about where this was going.


    I felt like he¡¯d give me such an enormous task that I might never be able to keep up with. I fear I¡¯d disappoint him.


    He raised one enormous, wed hand and gestured toward the burning horizon again. The haze parted like curtains of me, revealing another vision.


    "The woman I told you about... the most beautiful creature to ever walk the earth," he began, his tone now heavy with something I couldn¡¯t ce my hand in.


    It sounded like longing? Regret? Triumph?


    "She was perfect. And I do not use that word lightly."


    The vision sharpened: a woman with hair like midnight silk and a face carved by some divine sculptor. She wore a white gown that glowed against the inferno, her hands pressed over her belly. She looked peaceful. Happy.


    "But there was a problem. She was married. To a man not worthy of her touch. A fool with the loyalty of a dog and the wit of a pebble." His face turned sour.


    I flinched. "So what did you do?"


    His molten gaze slid to mine, unashamed.


    "I took what I wanted."


    The words came out calmly. Bluntly. No thunder this time and no dramatic re. Just the truth. Yet, the meaning told me I¡¯d been impressing my master with all those times when I forced a woman into intimacy.


    "You... forced her?" I whispered, anticipation creeping up my spine.


    He let out a breath which was a long exhale and stared at the illusion. "No. I wore her husband¡¯s face."


    My stomach turned. I almost fell forward from the weight of it.


    "You mean¡ªshe thought it was him?" I gasped.


    "She begged for him that night," he said, as though reminiscing about a fond memory. "And I gave her what she asked for. Just... not in the way she expected."


    A silence fell between us. The air in Hell seemed to tighten around my throat. My master was my role model. He does it better than me.


    Oh, I still had a long way to go.


    "And she... got pregnant?"


    He smiled again. If you could call that jagged, unnatural twist of his mouth a smile.


    "She did."


    My heart pounded in my ears as a chilling epiphany began to m into me. But no, it can¡¯t be.


    "And do you know who that child was, Luis?"


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. I didn¡¯t breathe. Something icy crept down my spine, wrapping itself around my gut.


    No.


    It couldn¡¯t be. But the moment he asked, it all began clicking together like the teeth of a trap snapping shut.


    The obsession. The tenderness. The ns. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    "No way..." I whispered.


    The devil simply nodded.


    "Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ is... your daughter?"


    A storm howled across the hellscape, as if the realm itself responded to the revtion. The rivers ofva boiled louder, rising in angry bubbles.


    "Yes," he said. "She is my flesh and fire, born of deception and power."


    I was silent for a long time. My mind raced with memories of her¡ªher bruises, her voice, herughter, the way her eyes lit up when she forgot to be afraid. All that pain she¡¯d endured. Don Diego. The butchery. The pigsty. The mockery. The way she cowered and still found ways to be kind.


    And suddenly I was d¡ªgenuinely relieved that she was not Don Diego¡¯s blood. That bastard didn¡¯t deserve to be called her Father.


    "She¡¯s not a De Vega," I muttered under my breath.


    "No," he said. "She is mine. Which makes her more than they will ever be."


    I looked up at him, confusion burning in my chest. "But then... how can she be so different from you?"


    It didn¡¯t make any sense. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ didn¡¯t have a single speck of darkness in her. How could she be a daughter to such an evil entity?


    He didn¡¯t take offense. If anything, he seemed amused.


    "Because I allowed it. I needed her to live in contrast to what she was. To see the world in all its cruelty. To believe in tenderness, just enough to make the fall worthwhile."


    I stiffened. "The fall?"


    "She cannot stay soft forever. That¡¯s why I ced her in the house of wolves. To be abused. To be doubted. To be scarred. The more she suffers, the more she awakens. And I have a role for you in that awakening."


    I stared at him, mouth opened without shame. "You want me to be the father of this... child you speak of?"


    "Yes," he said, voice full of certainty. "You will be the one. Because you, Luis, love her. Not purely. Not innocently. But darkly. Deeply. Possessively. It is twisted... and that is precisely why it must be you."


    Oh, to be bestowed with such an honor! To father a child so special, the devil would give up his daughter¡¯s virginity.


    "You want a hybrid... to produce a <i>sacrificial heir</i>?"


    "Yes. And I want <i>you</i> to begin the line."

 Chapter 286: _ Spawns Of The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 286: _ Spawns Of The Devil</h4>


    I felt so undeserving and was already pleading my heart to this mission before he even asked. However, one thing was concerning...


    "Why not one of your generals?" I asked. "Youmand an entire hierarchy of demons¡ªwhy not them?"


    "They do not love her. They only know duty. Fear. Desire. But you¡ªyour love is filthy. And that is what the seed needs. A child born of a dark love from a high-level demon and the untouched womb of my daughter." He replied.


    I stood abruptly, my bones stiff from sitting too long on that searing throne. "I am honored, Master¡ªtruly. I would die for her. I would burn a thousand Axels for her. But if this was your n all along, then why did you let her marry that idiot? Why did you let him touch her?"


    The devil¡¯s face darkened. The sky above us roared with the sound of cracking stone.


    "You think Axel matters?"


    "I think heplicates things."


    The devil exhaled smoke. "Axel is a worm. A prop. A toy in the box. His only purpose was to serve as a wedge in her spirit."


    I stared at him, still not following. "Then the marriage wasn¡¯t necessary?"


    "Oh, Luis." He chuckled darkly. "You¡¯re still so blind."


    "Then enlighten me."


    He stepped forward. The ground beneath him hissed and cracked.


    "She must hate. She must burn. She must be more than a victim with pretty eyes. I needed her to feel betrayal. To want blood. Do you understand me now?" He provided.


    How does her marrying Axel make her feel betrayal?


    "Not entirely," I admitted.


    "That¡¯s why your task is not only to nt the seed," he exined, his voice sharpening like the edge of a de. "Your job is to win her trust. Get inside her. Not just her body, but her mind. Her soul."


    I swallowed.


    "You must seduce her. Gently. Strategically. Completely. You must be her world."


    I shook my head. "She won¡¯t ept this. She hates darkness. She fears what I am."


    "She will not fear it when it <i>saves</i> her. And you will save her, Luis. You <i>must</i>."


    I didn¡¯t know whether to scream or kneel.


    "You want me to... to seduce her? To make her bear my child for some ancient ritual? What if she refuses?"


    His head tilted, horns scraping the sky. "Then you must make her love you."


    "And if she <i>still</i> refuses?"


    "Luis, your job is to make my visione to pass."


    I nodded slowly, understanding the weight of what he was saying.


    "And then?" I nudged.


    He grinned. The kind of grin nightmares borrow from.


    "Then, you will orchestrate the moment."


    "What moment?"


    "The moment she chooses violence."


    I froze.


    "You must give her the reason. You must make her want to kill Axel¡ªnot because you asked her to. Not because I whispered it. But because she burns for it. Because she wants it in her bones."


    M-mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ killing Axel?


    I took a step back, the heat pressing against my skin with sweat trickling down my neck despite theyers I wore.


    "You want her to kill her husband?"


    "I want her to be what she was meant to be."


    I covered my mouth with a trembling hand, staring at the face of my master, the devil, the father of the only woman I had ever loved.


    Everything he had done... every cruelty she had endured... it was all designed to break her heart. To cken it.


    And now, he was asking me to be the match. To seduce her. To impregnate her. To make her trust me. And then hand her the knife. I felt sick.


    But I also felt something else. Alive.


    For the first time in years, I felt like I wasn¡¯t just surviving¡ªI had purpose. I had a mission. I had love. Dark, filthy love. The kind that would ruin her. And I would do it again and again if it meant she would never be afraid again.


    "Will she know what she¡¯s done when it happens?" I asked.


    "She¡¯ll feel it. And she will smile."


    My heart beat hard against my chest. This was the beginning of the end. Or maybe the end of the beginning. Either way, I was ready.


    "Then give me your blessing," I bowed again.


    He reached out, one hand glowing with infernal energy. And when his wed fingers touched my chest, everything exploded into me.


    The pain was instant and blinding, like my soul had been cracked open and poured full of rage. Fire threaded through every nerve. My bones lit up like lightning rods, veins churning with liquid me. I screamed, or maybe I didn¡¯t¡ªI couldn¡¯t hear myself over the roar inside my own skull.


    It felt like I was dying.


    Or bing something that no longer could.


    The Devil¡¯s voice boomed through the roar, calm and assured as if nothing cataclysmic was happening. "This power, Luis, is no mere gift. It is an extension of me."


    My feet left the scorched ground, lifted by some invisible force as mes whirled around us in a vortex of heat and ash.


    "You will be unstoppable," he dered.


    I gasped, arching as the fire cracked my spine and restitched it with obsidian strength. My blood became smoke. My heartbeat became thunder. My skin burned, then healed, then burned again, over and over in an endless cycle of rebirth.


    The Devil¡¯s gaze remained fixed on me, unblinking. "I grant you power on par with my generals. You will walk among them as an equal¡ªbut you serve only me."


    I dropped, hitting the scorched floor with a force that would¡¯ve shattered my body minutes ago. But not now. Not anymore.


    I panted, hunched over, trembling as thest of the fire settled into my veins like coiled serpents. My fingers wed into the ash beneath me as I let out a trembling half sob and half growl.


    Then I knelt. For the first time in my life, I truly <i>knelt.</i>

 Chapter 287: _ The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 287: _ The Beginning</h4>


    "My master! Thank you. I am not worthy¡ªbut I will prove myself."


    The devil watched me with those eyes made of molten eternity.


    "But," I continued, lifting my head slowly, eyes wild. "There is one thing I must ask of you."


    The Devil tilted his head slightly. His massive wings curled behind him like the ruins of a fallen cathedral. "You would make demands of me?" he mused.


    "No," I said firmly. "Only one... request. For the sake of the mission."


    With his interest piqued, he took a step closer, and the ground beneath him trembled. "Speak."


    I told the Devil that I needed his permission before I could fully leave my wheelchair for this mission to take shape. Not that I was itching to push myself out and show off my legs¡ªI wasn¡¯t ready for that. Not yet. But a mission like this needed freedom, mobility, and a way to move without raising suspicion.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly charm Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ in my wheelchair and immobile state, could I? I needed an identity. This time, I would do it right.


    The Devil, of course, smirked like he knew exactly what I was about to say before I even said it. His grin was all crooked teeth and me-flicker eyes, like a child who just ate all the cookies he wasn¡¯t supposed to touch.


    He reminded me I hadn¡¯tpleted my serving term yet. "You¡¯ve got a year and a few months left, Luis," he said, voice silky and dry, like sandpaper dipped in honey. "No skipping ahead, no getting out of your seat early."


    I nodded. "Yes, I know. I don¡¯t intend to leave the wheelchair permanently. I just need a... proxy. Someone to take my ce while I take over their life. I¡¯ll wear their skin, their form, their face. Until the day I can finally walk again."


    The Devil chuckled out a sound that sounded like wind scraping over broken ss¡ªand raised one eyebrow. "You want to y the long con, don¡¯t you?"


    I gave him a sly smile. "Exactly."


    He studied me for a moment, then finally gave in. "Fine. You can do whatever you want¡ªas long as you don¡¯t blow your cover and you finish the mission."


    I nodded again, feeling a weight lift off my chest. Freedom, even if temporary¡ªwas sweeter than anything else I could imagine. "Thank you."


    I could finally walk around in the daytime without fearing for penance.


    We said our goodbyes; I was polite and he was filled with amusement. Then, I found myself back in my wheelchair. But the world seemed brighter, lighter, like I¡¯d just been handed a secret key to a locked room.


    Joy surged through me like electricity. Iughed softly to myself and conjured an illusion to fool the eyes of anyone who might look my way. Everyone as in, Rosario.


    It was a perfect copy of me sitting calmly in my wheelchair. It was like I¡¯d nted a shadow to keep watch while I went out to y... as always.


    My first order of business: find Mateo.


    Mateo was the sacrificialmb in this game, the one whose life I¡¯d borrow to step out from behind these wheels. I had to find him, steal his memories, and be him. This time, she would not be able to tell the difference. .


    .


    It was still the afternoon. The sky wore a blushing veil of gold andvender, the kind of romantic nonsense that made even a mission of betrayal feel like a stroll through a dream. The wedding was still on, loud and stupid as ever, and I had work to do.


    The gift from my master still buzzed in my bones like static. It was vast. Delicious. Dangerous.


    I thought of Mateo¡ªhis average height, his nd brown hair, the way he stood with both hands clenched like he was always waiting to punch a ghost. And just like that, I felt him. His location flooded my mind like a spilled ink stain: outside the wedding venue, stationed by the east arch with two other guards.


    Their job was to smile politely at guests, look tough, and pretend they weren¡¯t deeply underpaid.


    Locating people was so much easier now. I didn¡¯t have to trace their scents or anything. Just shut my eyes and picture them. Then, boom!


    Hehehe... my master knew just what I needed; more power. I let out a grin so wide it cracked my fake old-man lips. Because yes, I¡¯d already shifted.


    Wrinkled skin, crooked spine and a sagging grey mustache that drooped lower than my will to live when I was fifteen. I looked like someone¡¯s suspiciously spry abuelito¡ªmaybe the kind who would steal your girlfriend and then beat you at cards.


    This was to be my camouge. An old man to deceive an unsuspecting Mateo into his doom.


    The air had a syrupy warmth to it, like it couldn¡¯t decide whether to bake you or lull you to sleep. The music from the wedding filtered out in waves: violins trying too hard, a woman sobbing nearby, and somewhere deep inside, a manughing a little too nervously.


    I shuffled toward the venue, hunched over a twisted cane, limping like I had arthritis in both legs, my soul, and my sense of empathy. The guards straightened when they saw meing.


    Perfect.


    "Se?ores," I croaked, voice raspy with decades of fake phlegm. "A word, if you don¡¯t mind."


    One of them squinted. "Sir, this area is..."


    But Mateo, bless his soft heart, was polite. Always had been.


    "Easy, Ramiro," he said, stepping forward. "Let me help you, abuelo."


    He grabbed my elbow. Hook, line, and sucker.


    I let my eyes water like I had onest wish before death. "Ay, hijo... gracias. I¡ªI didn¡¯t know who else to go to..."


    He nodded patiently. "What¡¯s wrong? You lost or...?"


    "No, no..." I dropped my voice to a whisper, leaning in as though every breath might be myst. "I saw... someone. A man in the woods. Watching the wedding. Dressed in ck."


    Mateo¡¯s spine went ramrod straight. Guards. Such suckers for shady figures in woods.


    "Ramiro, stay here. I¡¯ll check it out."


    "Mateo,e on, just call it in..."


    "I¡¯ll just go with him real quick. It¡¯s probably nothing." Mateo waved it off.


    Sweet, sweet idiot.


    We walked together into the nearby woods, the shadows swallowing us whole as soon as we passed the tree line. Birds chirped like we were in a damn cartoon, and every step made the earth squish like it was trying to keep my secrets.


    When we were far enough from the venue, I paused.


    "Is this the spot?" Mateo asked.


    "Yes," I said¡ªand dropped the disguise as there was no time to waste.


    With a pulse of thought, the old skin melted. Gone was the hunched frame, the withered voice. I stood tall again, bones humming with power with my razor-sharp smirk.


    Mateo stumbled back, eyes wide. "Wha¡ªwho...?"


    "Sorry, buddy." I winked, set one hand around his throat, and the other t against his forehead.


    "Who are you? The witch! You¡¯re the witch!" He yelled, about to tear off his clothes and shift, but nah... I couldn¡¯t allow that.


    "Sorry, friend," I whispered. "But your services are needed elsewhere."


    He choked, fought, twisted, but I was faster and stronger now.The Devil¡¯s gift wasn¡¯t just illusion. It was essence. I poured myself into his mind like poison into a well.


    Mateo¡¯s memories bled out.


    First kisses. Fistfights. Family dinners. A stubbed toe at seven that made him cry in front of his dad. Every image, every twitch of muscle memory, every scent that meant "Mateo" was now mine.


    But I wasn¡¯t done with him. No, this wasn¡¯t just about wearing someone else¡¯s life like a suit. This was about building a cage. A very specific kind of cage. One where the prisoner could still scream my name¡ªjust not clearly. Not anymore.


    I let go of him with a sharp exhale, and Mateo dropped to the forest floor, twitching, groaning, but still alive.


    Not for long... at least, not like this.


    He was mine.


    And now... I would make <i>him</i> into <i>me</i>.


    I shifted into him and did the same with his form. It unraveled like smoke and reformed into <i>me</i>; Luis, down to the nk, paralyzed legs, the slight twitch in the lip I¡¯d never gotten rid of, the shadows under my eyes from years of hiding pain behind silence.


    Mateo looked up just in time to see his face staring back at him. "Wha... wha..." he stuttered.


    Poor boy. He couldn¡¯t even scream properly.


    I crouched beside him and smiled with all the warmth of a winter grave. "You¡¯re going to do something very special for me, Mateo."


    He whimpered. I gently ran a hand over his face¡ª<i>my</i> face now. "You¡¯re going to be <i>me</i>. Just for a little while. Well... for a year and a half."


    It was nothingpared being cursed to remain in that wheelchair for sixteen years. Mateo had it easy... Unlike me.


    He tried to crawl, but his limbs weren¡¯t cooperating. I had fried his nerves slightly during the possession. Nothing major.


    "Don¡¯t worry," I whispered, cing a hand to his chest. "I¡¯m going to make it all nice and symmetrical. You¡¯re going to look just like me."


    And then... I got to work. We need to make Mateo into a cripple, don¡¯t we?


    And then... I began.


    One of my hands gripped his shoulder and the other gripped his wrist. With a sharp twist and the muffled crunch of bone, I dislocated both with surgical precision.


    He screamed, but what can I say? Music to my ears.


    His cries of pain were suddenly high-pitched and garbled for someone who couldn¡¯t even articte a single sentence a few seconds ago. I¡¯d already started damaging the nerves along his throat.


    His wolf howled beneath, trying to rise and heal him¡ªbut the Devil¡¯s gift pulsed in my fingertips. I reached in spiritually and <i>shattered the</i> wolfpletely.


    It snarled once in his soul¡ªthen fell permanently silent. Mateo would never shift again.


    Not unless you counted into a hospital bed.


    Fuck, I love my job.

 Chapter 288: _ Imposter Syndrome Never Felt Better

    <h4>Chapter 288: _ Imposter Syndrome Never Felt Better</h4>


    One by one, I crushed Mateo¡¯s bones to mirror my old injury. The Devil had given me details: the spinal damage, the specific vertebrae. I mimicked it all with divine precision. When I snapped his lower spine, the jolt ran up my arm like a song of victory.


    Mateo thrashed, tried to shift, and crawled feebly at the dirt. But his body was bing mine; paralyzed, broken, and voiceless.


    When it was done, hey limp, whimpering, his mouth opening and closing like a fish gasping for air. Just a gurgle of a voice now. Just like I used to be. Just like everyone remembered me.


    I touched his forehead onest time. "You look <i>perfect</i>."


    And then, with a thought¡ªI teleported us both.


    The woods vanished and my room reassembled around us in a blink. Familiar scent: incense, antiseptic, cold metal from the braces, and old equipment that lined the shelves. Rosario had cleaned it that morning. Always dutiful.


    I set Mateo, no, <i>Luis</i>¡ªinto the wheelchair.


    He slumped forward for a moment. I lifted his head. Adjusted the angle. Just right.


    I took a step back and gazed at my masterpiece.


    There he was¡ªme. The hollowed-out version of Luis, back in his chair, expression dazed, mouth slightly open. Speech gone. Wolf crushed. Limbs useless.


    He looked almost peaceful.


    God, it was eerie.


    I tilted my head and observed him the way an artist might admire a portrait. "You wear me well, Mateo. Better than I expected."


    He blinked once because that was all he could manage.


    I knelt beside him, and rested a hand on his knee. "You¡¯ll live here now. You¡¯ll eat what I ate. Listen to the same sounds I used to hear at night. Cry when no one¡¯s watching¡ªthough that part, you¡¯ll have to figure out on your own. I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll even be able to make tears anymore."


    I grinned. My new powers were still humming through my bones like caffeine and thunder.


    I straightened my new posture... Mateo¡¯s posture. Taller, but still awkward, and still forgettable. However, it would do. Perfect for ying the nice ever ever-smiling guy. Until it was toote.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ wouldn¡¯t recognize the trick until she was far too deep. And by then, I¡¯d already be tangled in her life like a vine made of lies.


    I looked once more at the slumped body in the chair¡ªmy old throne.


    "Enjoy the role," I whispered.


    Then I turned. Time to introduce the <i>new</i> Mateo to the world. But first¡ªI needed to go find Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Let the real game begin.


    <strong><i>*********</i></strong>


    I returned to the stationed ce where I¡¯d met Mateo¡ªwell, where <i>Luis</i> had met Mateo, technically. Now I <i>was</i> Mateo, so I guess I had met myself?


    God, this identity theft business could get a little metaphysical.


    The moon had dipped lower. I had to think about each step, had to remember how to hold my face in that neutral, golden-boy smile Mateo was famous for. A smile people trusted. A smile that had once made Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s lips part slightly, like she was about to breathe something beautiful¡ªbefore he turned into the traitorous bastard that he was.


    I learned of his encounter with Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ after stealing his memories. He even dared to carry her and flirt. The stupid bastard.


    Maybe he deserved that fate.


    I adjusted my posture and stretched my neck. I slouched a bit to match the "humble guy" aesthetic Mateo had mastered so well.


    The stationed ce was quiet. The other guard¡ªIsmael or Ivan, something with an I, was leaning against the rusted truck with a half-eaten empanada in one hand and a bulging bottle in the other.


    When he saw me, he squinted, swallowed hard, and then offered a grin that said, "Boy, do I have gossip."


    "?Todo bien?" he asked.


    I nodded, letting my new lips part just enough to show Mateo¡¯s even teeth. "S¨ª. Everything¡¯s fine."


    He seemed satisfied and took another bite of his empanada. I watched a chunk of meat and onion plummet to the ground, where it joined a graveyard of crumbs.


    "Man," he said, chewing like a goat, "this wedding¡¯s been <i>weird</i>, right? I mean, a whole change of bride. The drama. The revtions. The crying. And then boom, the groom gets a new girl. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, no less! Don Diego¡¯s younger daughter taking the ce of her elder sister. Who saw thating?"


    I gave a small chuckle, trying to mimic the tone I¡¯d heard from Mateo so many times. A little aloof, a little smug, like he was always in on some secret. "Yeah. Wild."


    Before, I¡¯d always speak like me, not caring to be careful about sounding exactly like him. But I couldn¡¯t take any chances now, no matter how little.


    Ivan¡ªI decided I would call him that becausemitting to his name felt like a risk, continued gabbing, now moving on to how the cake was ugly and how Cami¡¯s dress was obviously cursed.


    I wasn¡¯t listening. Not really. My brain was crackling, fizzing like a soda shaken too hard. I could hardly hear over the sound of my own pulse thudding in my skull.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. My Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Not yet. Not really. But soon.


    The wedding would end soon. They¡¯d slip away for the honeymoon. Probably with little fanfare. Maybe a private car. Maybe a quiet ne. I didn¡¯t know yet. But I¡¯d find out. Because wherever they went¡ªAxel and her, I would follow. And I wouldn¡¯t be the only one.


    Oh no. I hadpany. Rage. Spite. That sweet new power tingling under my skin like champagne and static. The Devil had gifted me something beyond just strength; <strong>he had made me </strong><strong><i>capable</i></strong><strong>.</strong> And I was going to use every ounce of that capability.


    Beside me, Ivanughed at something he said. I smiled back on autopilot, barely hearing the words. My eyes drifted up to the estate again. The ceremony was winding down. Light flickered from the ballroom windows; gold and warm like everything Mateo had always taken for granted.


    Inside those walls, my girl was faking a smile for a husband she didn¡¯t love. She believed she did, but she didn¡¯t. I knew it.


    The Devil¡¯s daughter could only love a demon like me, not some pesky Beta.

 Chapter 289: _ End Of Volume One

    <h4>Chapter 289: _ End Of Volume One</h4>


    Inside those walls, my girl was faking a smile for a husband she didn¡¯t love. For a family that saw her as a pawn. She probably still smelled like rose oil. I remembered the scent clinging to her skin like second thoughts.


    God, I hated how much I remembered.


    I felt the twitch in my fingers again. Power itching to be used. I needed an outlet. Soon. Or I¡¯d snap a tree in half just for the thrill.


    "So what do you think?" Ivan asked.


    I blinked. "About what?"


    Heughed again, pping his thigh like he was the funniest bastard in Spain. "About Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ being the new Beta¡¯s wife! I mean... I always thought she was kinda timid, you know? Quiet. Pretty, yeah, but soft in the head maybe. Now look at her. She will be running the pack. You think she¡¯llst?"


    How about I think your head will look better when it¡¯s not in your neck?


    I smiled, even though it hurt. "She¡¯llst."


    <strong>Because I¡¯d make sure she did.</strong>


    The night crawled by. Ivan eventually wandered off to relieve himself or harass the buffet table again¡ªI didn¡¯t care. I slipped away from the posted station, vanishing into the trees with the silence of someone used to being ignored.


    Mateo had that advantage, too. He was just interesting enough to be remembered, just boring enough not to be watched.


    Perfect.


    I positioned myself near the eastern garage entrance. Vehicles lined the path; ck SUVs and a few overpriced sports cars. A limo had been readied earlier, the long sleek kind with ckout windows and a driver who looked like he¡¯dmitted tax fraud for sport.


    That was my guess. People with faces like that were always hiding something.


    I kept my distance, perched in the shadows behind a crooked column. The scent of gasoline and overwatered flowers was in the air. Crickets screamed. Somewhere a dog barked.


    The ballroom doors burst open and the tter of heels echoed across the cobblestones. I peeked.


    There she was. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    In the same dress, the one I had seen her wore earlier at the woods. White, of course, but simple and elegant. Not the usualce monstrosity you¡¯d see on brides.


    She looked soft but sharp, like a cloud about to cut someone. Her hair was tied back in somethingzy and romantic, and her mouth¡ªGod, her mouth was pressed in a tight line.


    She didn¡¯t look like a bride. She looked like someone heading into war and with all the drama of the day, maybe she had indeed just returned from one.


    Behind her came Axel, smug as ever, dressed in a suit that probably cost more than thebined sries of every maid in the estate. He had that walk, that stoic, infuriatingly <i>blessed</i> walk, as the world owed him worship.


    I would enjoy ruining him.


    They reached the limo. The driver held the door but Axel guided Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ into a SUV instead with a hand on her lower back. She flinched. Barely. But I saw it.


    <strong>Oh, I saw it. </strong>She hates his touch, I swear.


    I watched until the limo pulled away, taillights like demon eyes vanishing into the trees.


    Then I turned.


    The chase was slow and sweet. The SUV moved smoothly, unaware of my presence a few cars back, like a shark drifting behind a yacht. I kept floating after them, keeping myself invisible.


    They didn¡¯t go far. Just far enough to escape the estate¡¯s reach. It was a private ranch tucked between two hills, the kind of ce with no neighbors and too much privacy.


    Perfect for a honeymoon. Or an execution.


    The gravel crunched softly beneath my shoes as I walked in Mateo¡¯s shoes. They were too tight. My feet hated them. I¡¯d ditch them once I was inside.


    From here, I watched.


    They entered the ranch and lights flickered on inside. She walked in first, slow, shoulders drawn in like she was bracing for a storm.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Axel followed. Smirking. He said something and she didn¡¯t respond. He said something again, louder. She finally nodded.


    Just then, a limousine pulled in slowly, like it regretted its own arrival. It idled in front of the ranch. The passenger door swung open before the driver could reach it.


    Cami practically exploded out.


    "<i>?No me hables!</i>" she shrieked, heels digging into the gravel like she was ready to throw hands, not bouquets.


    ¨¢lvaro followed, trying to zip up his pants.


    "For God¡¯s sake, I just said I liked the dress more on Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦," he groaned, exasperated.


    "You moaned her <i>name</i>, ¨¢lvaro! You were inside me, and you <i>moaned her name</i>!"


    The ranch echoed with that, carrying her fury up the hills and across the silent countryside. Birds scattered from a nearby tree. Somewhere, a lizard probably had a heart attack.


    I crouched lower in the brush, watching as Cami stormed past the SUV Axel and Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had just exited. She didn¡¯t even spare it a nce. ¨¢lvaro trudged after her, adjusting his cravat like that would fix the situation.


    I wasn¡¯t even mad. That whole rtionship was a forest fire built on kerosene and lies. And now it wasbusting right in front of me.


    Axel stood on the porch, arms crossed. Watching.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had already gone inside.


    ¨¢lvaro stopped at the foot of the stairs, tossing a re toward Axel. "Where¡¯s your wife?"


    Axel didn¡¯t blink. "And what business of yours is that?"


    Cami spun on him. "Don¡¯t let her talk to ¨¢lvaro. You know she¡¯s always had a thing for him."


    ¨¢lvaro lifted both hands. "<i>Dios</i>, Cami, can you shut the hell up?! She¡¯s married to <i>him</i> now. Not me. You¡¯re the one I¡¯m¡ª"


    "Liar!"


    Camiunched her purse. It smacked ¨¢lvaro square in the shoulder and hit the gravel with a pitiful <i>thunk</i>.


    Axel turned and entered the house without another word.


    Cami and ¨¢lvaro continued fighting on the porch. I slid through the shadows like smoke, edging closer to the side of the house, ignoring the stench of spilled wine from a shattered bottle near the bushes.


    This was it. The time when I¡¯d finally make love to Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Her virginity... It was mine. It was time, time I act.

 Chapter 290: _ A New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 290: _ A New Beginning</h4>


    <strong><i>~Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    I was married. Finally married and it wasn¡¯t just to anyone, but the love of my life. Life was about to get as good as it could get.


    The air in the room was heavy withvender, flickering candlelight throwing soft shadows across the wooden walls of the room. It smelled like him; earth and pine and danger. And now me. The softest trace of wild jasmine from the bath I¡¯d taken clung to my skin, mingling with the scent of mating that still somehow followed us all the way here.


    My wolf was restless under my skin. Every inhale of his scent made her stretch and hum, brushing against my insides like a newly awakened force trying to figure out how her limbs worked. Her voice was a murmur, raw and half-feral:


    "Ours. Touch him. Bite him. Ride him..."


    R-ride him?!


    What the hell was that supposed to mean?


    "Stop!" I yelped internally, blushing so hard I swear my earlobes nearlybusted. "You just came to life today, maybe give it five minutes before turning into a horny beast?"


    Sheughed. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too ashamed to admit her desires."


    Okay, fair.


    I turned to look at Axel, standing by the window, shirt half-unbuttoned, chest glistening faintly in the dim light. The moonlight spilled over his sharp cheekbones and rugged jaw like it was made just for him. His eyes were already on me, heat glowing beneath hisshes.


    "I¡¯m still getting used to this," I said quietly, gripping the edge of my silk robe like it was a lifeline. "Us. You. Me. The whole... mated-and-marked thing."


    He walked over with a slow predator¡¯s grace. This man was taking careful strides, but to me, every movement screamed control. Possession. Mine.


    "Mrs. Montenegro now," he murmured, tilting his head with a cocky smirk. "Still getting used to that?"


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the full moon washing the walls in silver or the fact that Axel Montenegro had just called me <strong>Mrs. Montenegro</strong>, but my heart hadn¡¯t stopped dancing in my chest since we closed the door.


    "Say it again," I whispered, grinning like a loon while clutching the cor of his shirt.


    He arched a brow, his lips curling into a smirk that could melt ciers. "Mrs. Montenegro."


    God help me.


    My knees wobbled a little, and I had to hold onto him like a very clingy, very overwhelmed ko. His arms tightened around my waist instinctively, holding me upright while his scent swirled around me and made my wolf purr.


    Yes. Purr<strong>.</strong>


    "Our mate."


    There she went again.


    Ever since she finally awakened, she¡¯d been more than loud, proud, and feral. Hell, she hadn¡¯t shut up. I¡¯d never had to share space with anyone in my head before, and it was a trip. She had opinions. And apparently, one of them was that Axel Montenegro, grumpy Beta extraordinaire, was hers to bite, im, ride, or all three, in whatever order she could manage.


    "Let him worship us, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It is time. We ache for him. We¡¯ve waited long enough."


    <i>We¡¯ve waited long enough? </i>Hell, like she waited with me. She was busy having her beauty nap while I was here, trying to figure out what the ¡¯more¡¯ my body wanted with Axel.


    "I do <i>not</i> ache," I hissed under my breath.


    Axel blinked. "You... don¡¯t?"


    Oops.


    "No, I wasn¡¯t talking to you¡ªI mean yes, I do... God, shut up."


    "Uh-huh." His eyes sparkled with a dangerous amusement. "The newly awakened wolf brain scramble is real, huh?"


    "I don¡¯t have wolf brain," I said indignantly.


    "You just hissed at yourself, cari?o."


    I pped his chest; it was like hitting granite ¡ª and tried to ignore the delightful way his shirt had stretched over his biceps. He chuckled and nuzzled the top of my head, the stubble on his jaw scratching lightly against my forehead.


    "This night is about us," he murmured in a low and warm voice. "No drama. No packs. No siblings. Just you, me... and a very vocal wolf apparently."


    My cheeks burned hotter than the desert sun. "She¡¯s... new. She doesn¡¯t know boundaries yet."


    "im him. Now. Take off his shirt."


    "Stop it!" I mumbled into his chest.


    "Still not talking to me?" he teased.


    I looked up, cheeks puffed in frustration, and identally met his gaze. It was the kind of gaze that could suck the air out of a room. His eyes were molten gold tonight. His wolf was close too.


    "You¡¯re really mine now, Mar¨ªa. My mate. My wife." He paused, and ced a fisted palm under his jaw like this was the most unbelievable thing of the season.


    It was.


    But the way he said it... it made something low in my belly flutter. That mix of excitement, nerves, and longing. My heart tried to leap out of my chest, and my wolf? She started doing pirouettes like a drunk ballerina.


    "Touch us, Axel. Make us howl."


    I groaned and buried my face in his neck. "She¡¯s got a very active imagination."


    "Can¡¯t wait to meet her properly," he said, a grin in his voice.


    "She¡¯s a menace."


    He chuckled. "Like you, then."


    Before I could argue, he tilted my chin and kissed me.


    He did it slowly and intoxicatingly like he had all the time in the world and I was the only thing he wanted to taste for the rest of his life. My fingers tangled in his dark hair, tugging him closer as heat red across every nerve in my body. He tasted like honey and fire, sweet but smoldering, and his tongue stroked against mine with such aching tenderness that I forgot my own name for a second.


    When he finally pulled away, I was gasping. My lips felt swollen. My thighs pressed together like they were trying to have their own private conversation.


    "You okay?" he murmured.


    I nodded, breathless. "Yeah. Just... Wow."


    "Good ¡¯wow¡¯ or ¡¯I¡¯m about to pass out wow¡¯?"


    Iughed nervously. "Bit of both."


    He tucked a stray curl behind my ear. "You tell me if anything doesn¡¯t feel right, okay? This is your first time. I¡¯m not in a rush. I¡¯ve waited this long, I can wait a lifetime."


    The sincerity in his voice just about undid me. My throat tightened.


    "I¡¯m scared," I admitted softly. "But not because of you. I trust you. I just... don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing."


    His expression softened into something so tender, so full of love that it made me ache.


    "Then let me show you," he whispered.


    And just like that, his hands began to roam. It wasn¡¯t in a rushed or greedy way. It was with so much patience, I wondered if this was the same Axel I knew.


    He pulled off my robe with excruciating slowness, fingers brushing against my back in a featherlight caress that sent chills skittering across my skin. The fabric slipped off my shoulders like a sigh, and suddenly I was standing in front of him in nothing but myce panties and a heart beating fast enough to shatter ribs.


    "You¡¯re beautiful," he said reverently.


    I tried to look away, but he caught my chin.


    "Look at me," he said gently. "Let me see you."


    So I did.


    He took his time... exploring every inch of me with his hands, his eyes, his mouth. He kissed down my neck, tongue tracing over my pulse. Then lower, down to the swell of my breasts, where he paused, nuzzling against them like they were sacred.


    I had no idea what to do. Axel and I had made out before, but never with my clothes off. Not with the intent of making love after. Not on our wedding night.


    But tonight was ours. It was the night of the popr ¡¯more¡¯ I¡¯d been crying about wanting all along. And now that it was here, I was lost as to how to proceed.


    Then¡ªoh God.


    His mouth closed over my nipple, sucking gently at first, then with more intent. My back arched with a gasp. The wet heat of his tongue, the soft scrape of teeth ¡ª it lit a fire under my skin. I grabbed at his hair, and my hips bucked slightly, all modesty forgotten.


    "Axel..."


    He grinned against my breast. "Still with me, Mrs. Montenegro?"


    "Barely," I whispered.


    He kissed a trail down my stomach, slow and worshipful, until he reached the waistband of my panties. Then he looked up at me, mischief gleaming in his eyes.


    "Forgetting our problems tonight," he murmured. "Just us."


    "Even though our honeymoon is being shared with my crazy sister and your crazy brother?"


    He smirked. "Even though."


    And then he tugged down thest barrier, and I forgot how to breathe.


    He settled me on the bed like I was a cracked ss that could break with the slightest nudge. The first swipe of his tongue between my legs shattered something in me. My knees trembled. I let out a half-sob, half-moan that embarrassed the hell out of me ¡ª until I looked down and saw the absolute <i>pleased delight</i> on his face.


    W-what was he doing?


    His tongue circled my clit with expert precision, coaxing wave after wave of pleasure until I was clinging to the headboard and chanting his name like a prayer. And when he slid a finger inside, curling it just right...


    "Oh my <i>God</i>, Axel¡ª!"


    "You taste like heaven," he growled. "I could spend the rest of my life right here."


    My wolf howled in agreement.


    "<i>Ours. Let him have us. Bite us. Fill us."</i>

 Chapter 291: _ Let Him Lead

    <h4>Chapter 291: _ Let Him Lead</h4>


    <strong><i>Warning: Mild Mature Content Ahead.</i></strong>


    My wolf gave a low, satisfied growl that felt like the soft purr of a jungle cat warming itself in the sun.


    <i>"Ours. Let him have us. Bite us. Fill us."</i> She whispered in my gut in a hungry tone, contrasting to the flutter of nerves in my chest.


    Axel¡¯s mouth slid back over me like a silk scarf, his lips pressing, sucking, tasting me like I was the rarest delicacy in the world. Every one of my nerves fired, shooting signals straight to my brain like fireworks bursting inside my skin.


    I just knew that somehow, I was still in the room with him but had transcended to the heavens. I had no idea what to say or do in this kind of heaty situation where sensations flew into every nerve, vein, and hole in me.


    "Axel, I... I want to..." I stuttered, but was unable to finish as I was lost about what I wanted to do.


    I just knew that my body was about to do something...


    When he finally came back up, his mouth glistened, and he looked like a man on the brink of losing all self-control. He kissed me again, and I could taste myself on his lips. It was shockingly intimate, and it made me moan into his mouth.


    Then I felt him... hard and ready, pressing against my thigh. My mouth fell ajar. I had no idea if Axel used to hide it before, but I had never felt him this hard before.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I freaked out and I stiffened, which made him pause.


    "Hey," he whispered. "You still good?"


    "I¡¯m nervous," I admitted.


    He pressed his forehead to mine. "I¡¯ve got you, cari?o. Always."


    <i>Always... </i>


    He was right there... above me, around me, inside my thoughts. Axel¡¯s breath kissed the curve of my cheek, his chest was brushing mine in a slow, teasing rhythm as he held me like I was some kind of fragile ceramic goddess he was afraid to break.


    And then suddenly... he stood up.


    My legs mped together like a panicked crab. "Wait¡ªwhat? Did I...? Did I do something wrong?" I blurted, my voice cracking like a teenage boy in choir practice.


    My heart dropped to my stomach, and all that delicious heat was reced by a cold gust of self-doubt. I knew I was inexperienced. A naive girl dealing with an experienced man whom she loved with all of her heart.


    I didn¡¯t want to disappoint him. It felt like I was disappointing him.


    Axel looked down at me with a soft, amused smile, brushing his fingers through his hair like he was trying to calm a storm that only existed in <i>me</i>. "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, cari?o. Everything¡¯s perfect. <i>You¡¯re</i> perfect."


    I blinked, still frozen like a deer in the headlights, my hands clutching the sheet like a lifeboat. "Then why¡¯d you stop? Did I kick you? I mean, my leg twitched, but I didn¡¯t <i>mean</i> to..."


    He chuckled low in his throat. "No, no. You¡¯re fine. I just... I want to try something sweet."


    Sweet?


    I sat up slowly, confused and slightly mortified. My brain was doing somersaults trying to decode what "sweet" meant in the context of a half-naked beta wolf and a honeymoon suite drenched in candlelight and jasmine sweat.


    "We like ¡¯sweet¡¯, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Let him lead us into the purest form of pleasure." My wolf, whom I still hadn¡¯t figured out what to call yet, jumped excitedly.


    Argh, geez. She was so shameless. It was hard to believe that this was the same wolf with that overpowering Luna¡¯s aura.


    "I want this to be... as painless as possible for you," he continued gently, kneeling beside the bed, his fingers lightly grazing my knee. "You¡¯ve never done this before. And I don¡¯t want to rush you. I want you to enjoy this. All of it."


    My throat tightened. Oh. So this wasn¡¯t about me doing something <i>wrong</i>. This was about him being gentle. Being the kind of man who didn¡¯t want to just <i>take</i>, but wanted to make sure I <i>wanted</i> everything as badly as he did.


    Which I did. Sort of. Mostly.


    <i>He¡¯d make a damn good alpha,</i> I thought, heart swelling. <i>Someone to follow with no fear, only faith</i>


    And hell, do I want him like a vampire wanted daylight¡ªdesperately, dangerously, and with just a hint of suicidal recklessness?


    Hell, yeah.


    Still, the way he said it, with so much <i>care</i>, made my belly twist in a way that wasn¡¯t entirely hormonal. "I understand," I whispered.


    <i>I didn¡¯t. </i>


    He nodded, brushing his lips over my forehead. "Good." Then he gave me the most devious, utterly illegal smirk and said, "So here¡¯s what I want you to do."


    My ears perked up like a wolf about to hear a hunt n.


    He leaned in close and whispered, "Touch yourself."


    I blinked and then blinked again.


    "...Come again?"


    His grin deepened. "Hopefully, yes."


    I made a choking sound that might¡¯ve been augh or might¡¯ve been my dignity giving up the ghost. This naughty, naughty man!


    "You want me to... you mean like... in front of you?"


    He raised a brow like it was the most natural thing in the world. "Yes. Please yourself while I watch."


    There was a long, gaping pause where I tried to find the exit in my own skin. My wolf was <i>delighted</i>, meanwhile. She purred like she¡¯d just discovered cable TV.


    "YES. YES. YES. Say yes, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦!"


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know how to do that!" I whispered, eyes wide. "Not like... <i>perform</i> it!"


    Axel brushed his thumb along my cheek, eyes kind. "You¡¯re not performing. This isn¡¯t a show, cari?o. This is about you getting familiar with your body. I can¡¯t please you properly if you¡¯re still shy with yourself. You need to know what you like. What makes you feel good."


    I stared at him like he¡¯d just told me the moon was a torti.


    "Is this... a coaching session?"


    "If you want it to be," he said with a teasing wink. "I¡¯m your number one fan, your wolfy cheerleader, your personal body connoisseur. Whatever you need."

 Chapter 292: _ Please Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 292: _ Please Yourself</h4>


    <strong><i>Warning: Mature Content Ahead.</i></strong>


    Dear Moon.


    I flopped back against the pillows, the heat crawling up my neck like I¡¯d just been roasted alive. My hands hovered awkwardly over my body like I was about to attempt surgery without a license.


    He stood beside the bed, arms crossed, watching like a coach at a recital. My heart hammered so loud I thought it might jump out of my chest and run for cover.


    "Look at the way he waits," my wolf murmured, purring low in the back of my mind. "Only a true Alpha holds back his own hunger to feed yours first. That¡¯s the kind of male who leads a pack. That¡¯s the kind we deserve."


    I paused, hands trembling. I wasn¡¯t sure where to start. My fingers brushed uncertainly, and I flinched at the sensation.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it," he murmured, standing by the bed now, eyes trained on me with an intensity that made my skin buzz. "Start slow. Just touch. Explore. Like you¡¯re figuring out what makes you melt."


    Melt? I was already pudding. But okay. I could... try?


    My palms skimmed my sides, and I found the gentle curve of my waist. My touch was hesitant at first, like I didn¡¯t trust my own hands. The candlelight flickered across my skin, painting me in warm gold and soft shadows. Everything felt surreal¡ªmy hypersensitive skin, the charged aut, Axel¡¯s presence that felt like a maic hum in the atmosphere.


    I swallowed hard and let my fingers skim up, over the swell of my breasts. A soft, startled breath escaped me. I didn¡¯t expect it to feel like that¡ªlike my own touch was new. Like I¡¯d never met this version of me before.


    Axel didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak. He watched me the way a man watches a miracle, like he couldn¡¯t believe this was real either.


    "Let him see us," my wolf whispered again. "Let him worship what belongs to him. Let him lead. This is how our kind should be touched¡ªlike a me that cannot be rushed."


    The intensity in Axel¡¯s gaze was like a physical force, pulling the heat deeper into my belly.


    "You¡¯re doing good," he said, voice rougher now.


    I bit my lip and skimmed my fingers over my nipples, and they peaked instantly. A soft gasp escaped me. That was... okay, yeah, that was something. My whole body seemed to lean into the touch, begging for more.


    Axel chuckled softly, stepping closer. "Rx, cari?o. There¡¯s no rush. Just feel. Let yourself explore."


    I nodded, feeling a little braver. My hands moved again, this time slower and softer. But the shy, uncertain girl inside me kept pulling back, the wolf inside growling, <i>"Stop being scared. Know your own fire."</i>


    Axel¡¯s voice was a steady anchor. "Good. Keep going. Feel what feels right."


    I couldn¡¯t shake the bashfulness. Somewhere deep inside, a voice still told me I shouldn¡¯t enjoy this. That I should feel shame.


    "Burn that voice to ash. There¡¯s no shame in knowing your power. No shame in learning your fire. The world fears women who know themselves. That¡¯s why they try to make us small." My wolf snapped.


    But Axel didn¡¯t want me small.


    His voice came again, grounding me. "You¡¯re safe. No judgment here. Just you. Just me."


    I smiled shakily. I could do this.


    But when I slipped my hand lower¡ªtoward the apex of my thighs, I froze. It was like trying to walk into a storm naked. Every insecurity came rushing back: the voices of girls who giggled in locker rooms, of boys who bragged about what girls should do for <i>them</i>, of a culture that whispered shame into every crevice of femininity.


    I groaned. "I¡¯m doing this wrong. This feels weird."


    Axel knelt again, his hand gently catching my wrist. "Hey. Breathe. You¡¯re okay."


    I peeked at him, my embarrassment redder than my mother¡¯s chiles as I wished the mattress could eat me.


    "I don¡¯t know what to <i>do</i>," I admitted.


    "That¡¯s okay," he said calmly, like this was totally normal honeymoon behavior. "Let me help."


    He leaned forward, guiding my hand over my lower stomach with infinite patience. Then he kissed the inside of my thigh¡ªjust once, like a soft spark, and looked up at me.


    "Follow my voice," he said. "Don¡¯t think about how you look. Don¡¯t think about me. Just listen to your body."


    And then he began to <i>coach</i> me.


    Literally.


    Soft, explicit instructions that made me blush so hard I felt like my soul turned pink. But I followed them. And slowly, the awkwardness started to fade.


    I explored the ces he directed me to, fingers trailing uncertain paths at first. My breath came faster, my hips shifting instinctively. I found a rhythm. My own. I found <i>heat</i>. Pleasure sparked beneath my touch... gentle at first, then stronger, more urgent.


    I gasped. "Oh."


    Axel¡¯s eyes darkened with pride. "There she is."


    It was like I¡¯d unlocked a door in myself I didn¡¯t know was there.


    My body responded with abandon now, hips rolling gently, breath ragged. I circled my fingers the way he instructed around my clits, and a burst of pleasure made my toes curl. My head fell back against the pillow as my own touch brought me to the edge¡ª<i>my edge</i>.


    I whimpered. "Axel..."


    "I¡¯ve got you," he mused in a super hoarse voice "You¡¯re beautiful like this. You feel that? That¡¯s yours, Mar¨ªa. You don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to feel good in your body."


    I didn¡¯t stop stroking. I couldn¡¯t stop. I was greedy for it now, drunk on sensation. It was that promised bliss just a heartbeat away.


    Axel¡¯s words like fuel, emboldened me to keep on. I moaned, thighs trembling, the pressure building until I was arching off the bed, lost in the sensations I was giving myself.


    Then his hand reced mine.


    And I shattered.


    He slid two fingers through the slickness I¡¯d created, slow and sure. The contrast between <i>my</i> touch and <i>his</i> was devastating. My hips jerked involuntarily, and my entire world narrowed to the points where we connected.


    My orgasm burst like a confined flood.


    I cried out... loud, raw, unashamed as waves of pleasure rocked me. My wolf howled in triumph, a primal echo that pulsed through my bones. I grabbed at Axel, nails digging into his arms, and he held me, kissed me, and murmured soft things I couldn¡¯t even hear through the storm of sensation.


    When it finally ebbed, I was a heap of sweat and shaky limbs.


    "Still alive?" he whispered with a grin.


    "Barely," I croaked, eyes half-closed.


    What the hell was that? That blissful sensation? I couldn¡¯t believe something as small and simple as two fingers could bring about such a beautiful feeling.


    Axel chuckled, lying beside me and brushing hair from my face. "You did amazing. I¡¯m proud of you."


    I groaned, face hot. "You were watching the whole time."


    "Every second. And I would happily do it again."


    I swatted his arm, but there was no force behind it. "I can¡¯t believe you <i>coached</i> me."


    "Better than a YouTube tutorial," he teased, kissing my cheek. "Now you know yourself. Next time, you¡¯ll show <i>me</i> what you like."


    I hummed, curling against him. "Next time?"


    He pulled me close, lips at my temple. "There¡¯s always a next time, Mrs. Montenegro."


    And suddenly, all that awkwardness, all that tension, melted into warmth.


    Love. Trust. Desire. I melted because I believed him.


    Because he made me believe that my body was sacred, that my pleasure mattered, that I was powerful¡ªnot <i>despite</i> being soft, but <i>because</i> I was.


    "He¡¯s ours," my wolf whispered, now calm, purring like a full-bellied cat. "Our mate and protector. Future Alpha. No one else will love us like this."


    And maybe she was right.


    Because when Axel stood and began undoing his buttons, with a devilish smirk curling his lips, I wasn¡¯t nervous anymore. I was ready.


    "Now," he grinned, "to the agenda of the day..."

 Chapter 293: _ Unfurling Her Flower

    <h4>Chapter 293: _ Unfurling Her Flower</h4>


    <strong><i>~Luis¡¯s Point Of View~</i></strong>


    The ranch was a pce of secrets tonight, and I was its most unwanted guest. ¨¢lvaro and Cami¡¯s bickering drifted behind me. It was meaningless noisepared to the symphony ying through the keyhole.


    I crouched, heart beating with delicious fury and hunger. Through the tiny crack, I saw them. Or rather, I peeked. I watched.


    Axel¡¯s hands were gliding over Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ like she was a fragile work of art. She was, but not <i>his </i>work of art. His touch was soft but possessive, the way only a wolf who imed his mate could be.


    My blood boiled.


    <i>How dare he?</i> And yet, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away. Every moan, every flinch, every tremor that rippled through her body infuriated me. I should be the one making her lose herself like that.


    Axel leaned in, lips grazing her skin, and my fingers curled into fists. But then, my demon was hungry. My cock hardened with cruel delight seeing her in all her glory like that.


    She writhed. She whimpered. She <i>wanted</i>.


    The sick thrill of watching her sumb while Axelmanded her body was almost too much. When Axel lowered his mouth to her pussy, trailing worship over her, the savage part of me howled to break down the door, to rip Axel away and im what should have been mine.


    But no. This was better. Watching her lose herself like this? Watching <i>him</i> lose control?


    I shifted, pressing my hand beneath my jeans to pull my erection out. I began to stroke it up and down in fast strides, jerking off while trying to stop the low groan that escaped me.


    Thankfully, it mingled with the muffled sounds through the door. This was my hunt, and my prize on the horizon.


    Then came the moment. When Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s trembling fingers danced over herself, coaxing moans that made my stomach twist, I lost it. I came, hot and desperate, swallowed by the obscene pleasure of <i>her</i> masturbation, even if I wasn¡¯t the one touching her.


    The swell of my release left me shaky, and panting, but there was no relief in my chest. Just burning jealousy.


    And then¡ªAxel pulled his shirt over his head. Hell, no bro. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you do that, you motherfucker.


    <i>It¡¯s time. </i>


    I extended a hand, fingertips grazing the wooden frame, and whispered, "<i>Freeze.</i>"


    Time mmed to a halt. Dust motes hung motionless, breaths paused mid-exhale, and I stepped through the frozen moment with the confidence of a predator stalking a frozen kill.


    I stood before Axel who was frozen in a perfect moment of vulnerability. A twisted smile curled on my lips.


    I grabbed him and set him down gently, making sure no trace remained of my intrusion. I would have loved to throw him across the room, but then, that would leave a mark and they¡¯d wonder where he got it from.


    Eventually, they¡¯d deduce Ignacio was here. And n to figure out what I wanted. It was only a matter of time before they¡¯d figure it out. Hence, I needed to leave no trace.


    I pulled Axel¡¯s clothes and sent him into a deep sleep, his body copsing like a puppet with its strings cut.


    Now, I was him after taking his form.


    I brushed my fingers through the fabric, tested the weight of his presence in this skin, and then pulled it on.


    This was it. This was the moment when I imed what was mine. Of course, it was not the way I wanted it to be, but beggars couldn¡¯t be choosers.


    Especially when a lifetime was promised and awaited.


    "Now," I grinned... <strong>his</strong> grin, slow and crooked andced with just enough mischief to be believable. "to the agenda of the day..."


    Her answering smile nearly undid me.


    She opened to me, body glowing in the candlelight like something sacred. I swallowed, hard, not from nerves. No, what I felt was closer to reverence. Triumph. I moved toward her, wearing Axel¡¯s skin like a second chance at life.


    She thought it was him. <i>She wanted it to be him. </i>But tonight, she was mine.


    She reached for me, innocent and eager, and the moment her fingertips brushed my chest, my breath seized. So trusting. So soft. If only she knew the monster standing before her. If only she knew it was <i>me</i>¡ªLuis, who would be her first, her only, her everything after tonight.


    I lowered myself over her slowly, savoring the warmth of her thighs against my hips, the way her breath hitched as I kissed her neck, mimicking Axel¡¯s rhythm, his touch, his voice. I¡¯d watched him long enough. I knew every inch of his arrogance, and every pattern in his seduction.


    But unlike Axel, I didn¡¯t just <i>touch</i> her, I <strong>devoured</strong> her.


    "You¡¯re so beautiful," I whispered against her throat, my voice cracking with the weight of obsession. "So good... so perfect like this."


    She gasped as I sucked a mark into her corbone, her legs wrapping around me inplete trust. Her body weed me as it <i>knew</i> me.


    And that... <i>that </i>was the sweetest lie.


    I slid a hand down between her thighs, fingers brushing her slit. She was still soaked, wet from her earlier high, and when she moaned my name... <strong>his</strong> name¡ªI nearly lost control.


    But I didn¡¯t. I understood the situation. I took my time.


    I slid my fingers inside her, stretching her gently, curling in the way I¡¯d seen him do... watched him do, and she arched, her back lifting from the bed. Her moans were high and breathless, like the sound of my victory.


    "Axel," she gasped, eyes fluttering. "Please."


    She was begging for mercy, begging him for mercy, not me. Yet, I understood. That was the depth of my love for her. I could understand whatever cranky situation as long as it meant spending time with her and having her to myself.


    Doesn¡¯t mean I still didn¡¯t want to growl or <i>correct</i> her. But instead, I smiled. That same smile.


    "Yes, mi cielo," I purred. "I¡¯m right here."


    When I entered her, I did it slow... <strong>agonizingly slow</strong> because my innocent flower was intact. So fucking tight.


    I let every inch of her wrap around me like she was made for it. Because she <i>was</i>. I was the first to take her like this. Not Axel. <i>Never Axel.</i>


    Me. Luis.

 Chapter 294: _ Our Consummation

    <h4>Chapter 294: _ Our Consummation</h4>


    <strong><i>Warning: Mature Content Ahead.</i></strong>


    The moment I was fully inside Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦, I stopped. Just for a second. Just to memorize the way her lips parted, the way her nails dug into my back, how her eyes fluttered like she was overwhelmed by the feeling of being truly imed.


    I gritted my teeth, nearly shaking. She had no idea the devil had just crawled into her bed.


    I moved again, thrusting in and out of her and finding a rhythm Axel might have used, but with more. I wasn¡¯t just making love. I was branding her. Carving myself into her soul with every stroke. She gasped, whimpered, and held me tighter.


    "I love you," I whispered against her skin, and it wasn¡¯t pretend.


    It never was.


    I¡¯d loved her from the first time I saw her. She was always meant for me.


    Mine.


    Each roll of my hips was a reminder. <i>Mine.</i>


    Each kiss to her throat. <i>Mine.</i>


    Each moan she gave me. <i>Mine.</i>


    She wed at me now, meeting every thrust with more desperation. Her body spoke anguage of fire and surrender. Her heels dug into the small of my back and she whispered things in the haze.


    She let out soft, broken pleas of "faster" and "deeper" and "don¡¯t stop."


    I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. Not until she shattered again with <i>me</i> inside her.


    When her pussy had fully epted me, I could move more freely. I increased the pressure, feeling her blood moisturizing my dick, making the stroke even easier.


    "Arghhh!" She cried, gripping my arms like she couldn¡¯t believe the sheer sensation shooting all over her.


    Her moans and cries were fuel. I lost it. I pounced in and out of her, gnashing my teeth as sparks of pleasure flew all over me.


    Dios, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was fucking sweet. I had never made a love so satisfying before.


    "I can f-feel..." I stuttered, finding words to describe what she was helping, but I already knew.


    So I helped her out.


    "You can feel yourself tethering to the edge, isn¡¯t it?" I forced out, trying to hold myself back from crashing first.


    She met my eyes, our pleasured gazes interlocking and meeting each other halfway. She was about to cum. And when she did, when her walls clenched tight and her cry echoed through the room, I lost all control.


    I came hard, face buried in her neck, trembling as I emptied everything into her with a silent scream against her pulse. Her body shook beneath me, wrecked and blissed, and I held her close as she blinked up at me, dazed, trusting, and in love.


    It <i>should</i> have been Axel here. But it was <i>me</i>. I watched her breathe, her chest rising and falling with slow satisfaction, the glow of post-pleasure softening her every feature.


    She touched my cheek. "I love you," she murmured sleepily.


    I swallowed theugh that threatened to rise. It was cruel. It was delicious.


    "I love you too," I said in Axel¡¯s voice.


    And I meant it. Every goddamn syble. As she drifted to sleep, limbs tangled with mine, I stared at the ceiling, heart pounding with cruel contentment.


    I had taken everything from him.


    His body. His name. His woman. Her virginity. Her love.


    And she never even knew. But oh¡ªshe would. One day. And I¡¯d be there when his heart broke.


    She slept beside me like a painting; soft, bare, and utterly ruined in the most sacred way. Her lips parted slightly with each slow, innocent breath,shes fluttering as if even her dreams were sweetened by what we¡¯d just shared.


    The sheets were tangled around her hips, clinging to the shine of her skin, and her legs still trembled from the force of our union. My union. No... our consummation.


    <strong>Mine.</strong>


    She didn¡¯t know it yet, but her body had told the truth.


    And I watched her. I drank her in like she was the first star after centuries of darkness. For once, the monster in me was quiet. Still. Content.


    My fingers hovered above her cheek, craving onest touch, onest reminder that I was the first to have her¡ªtruly have her. Not Axel. <strong></strong>And it would haunt him. If he ever knew.


    The image alone warmed my insides. His face, broken. His fists trembling when he realized that while he slept like a corpse, I was here, nestled inside the woman he thought belonged to him. While he dreamed, I <strong>imed her</strong>.


    Still, time was running out. I could feel it, even as the air in the room remained thick and quiet. Eventually, the moment would fracture, and the cracks would show. Axel would wake up, and questions would follow.


    I needed to go for now. I was done here.


    I sat up, taking ast, indulgent look at her flushed skin and mussed hair, then leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    "Sleep well, mi ¨¢ngel," I whispered, brushing a thumb along her temple. "You¡¯ll never know, but tonight, you were loved more than you ever will be again."


    It wasn¡¯t a lie.


    I slipped out of bed with a carefulness only obsession could fuel, pulling Axel¡¯s discarded clothes back on one by one. His shirt. His pants. His scent. I arranged everything; her limbs, the sheets, the light¡ªjust the way he¡¯d left it.


    No one would know I¡¯d been here.


    Almost no one.


    I turned toward the door, my body already shifting beneath the skin of the man I hated most in the world back into mine. The game was clean. The lie was perfect. Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ had been touched, loved, and imed, and he would get the credit for it.


    It should¡¯ve ended there.


    But just as I reached the threshold, a thought hit me like a curse I couldn¡¯t resist: <i>Why should Axel get even that?</i>


    Why should he still have the luxury of taking credit for a moment he didn¡¯t earn?


    I turned back toward the bed, gaze narrowing.


    Her thighs were still greasy, painted with the aftermath of our joining. My seed. Her blood. The proof. The brand. The truth.


    And I couldn¡¯t let him have it.


    Let them wake up and believe in the illusion of consummation, of shared love, of some sacred wedding night... <strong>no.</strong>


    I reached out a hand and whispered the incantation through gritted teeth. The air shimmered with ck smoke as my magic took root.


    <i>Erase it. All of it.</i>


    Her thighs glistened onest time before the evidence evaporated like mist in the morning sun. The sheets were no longer wrinkled with the weight of our bodies. No blood. No stain. No scent.


    No truth.


    The room was once again untouched. Like nothing had ever happened.


    But it did. <strong>I</strong> happened.


    Now, Axel would never know how he lost what he lost. And worse, he would wonder. I know she wouldn¡¯t bleed again, or flinch or tremble when he touched her next. Maybe her body would betray her and make him feel like a stranger.


    What I knew, surely was that I was erasing this moment from her memories as well. To the both of them, they fell asleep after Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ touched herself.


    The next time they tried having sex, he would discover she was no longer a virgin. He would know he didn¡¯t take it. He would confront her about it and she wouldn¡¯t have any exnations for it.


    And then, their marriage and bond would be strained forever. That¡¯s when Mateoes in; her new confidant and best friend.


    Oh, why didn¡¯t I think of this before? The n was just... perfect.


    Axel wouldn¡¯t understand why he met her unchaste. But I would. And I would savor it.


    One day, when this fa?ade broke, I¡¯d look into his eyes and watch him piece it together. The rage. The horror. The helplessness.


    And I¡¯d smile.


    Because I didn¡¯t just steal Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s first time. I stole his story. I rewrote it. I blotted his name out and signed mine in blood and pleasure and lies.


    And now, there was no trace left. Just a secret. Just me.

 Chapter 295: _ My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 295: _ My Wife</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 295</strong>


    <strong><i>~Axel¡¯s Point of View~</i></strong>


    Morning sunlight spilled through the gauzy curtains, stretching golden fingers across the bedspread. My eyes opened slowly, adjusting to the warm light... and there she was.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦... where she was supposed to be.


    She was still asleep, soft features rxed in the deepest peace. Her darkshes kissed the tops of her cheeks, and her lips were parted a little, her breathing slow and even. There was something almost sacred about the way she slept. As though the universe had paused time just to paint her like this.


    My wife.


    A slow smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. Mine.


    I shifted slightly on the bed, careful not to disturb her. The memory ofst night unfolded in my mind like a slow me. You know, her hands on herself, the tremble of her thighs, the sounds she made as she broke apart right there in front of me. Watching her pleasure herself had been the most erotic thing I¡¯d ever witnessed. She¡¯d been so open with me, so free... so trusting.


    But it ended there.


    We never...pleted it. I remember standing up, unbuttoning my shirt, about to climb over her¡ªand then what? Did we fall asleep? That didn¡¯t make sense.


    I frowned slightly, brows furrowing.


    Why didn¡¯t we continue?


    There was no logical answer, just the strange haze that took over everything after that point. I remember her eyes, ssy with pleasure, looking up at me like I hung the stars, and then, there was nothing. Just darkness.


    Maybe we were both so exhausted we just passed out. Not the best excuse, but hell, I¡¯d take it. No point questioning something that was clearly consensual and warm and... good.


    Still, the unsatisfied tension in my body was there. A super attractive and beautiful girl like Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ couldn¡¯t undo herself before you and you¡¯d shove it off after a short sleep without satisfying your little monster.


    "It¡¯s not toote toplete it, you know, Axel. I¡¯m running insane with want right now." Hugo groaned.


    I sighed. "So am I."


    My cock stirred beneath the sheets, hardening at the memory of her, the way she moved, the way she cried out, the way her body surrendered to mine in every way but one.


    Dios.


    "Just let¡¯s have her already, Axel. There¡¯s no need to dy things further. She¡¯s ready for us." Hugo pressed on.


    I understood his impatience. He had just been officially mated to our mate yesterday. He would be in heat right now, and logical thinking must be out of the window.


    I turned my gaze back to her, wondering if I could maybe wake her up gently, with kisses down her stomach, my fingers tracing the shape of her thighs... She¡¯d whimper and stretch like a cat, sleepy and soft, whisper my name with that breathy voice that drove me mad...


    But no. Not yet.


    She looked too peaceful, too tired. The faint circles under her eyes were still visible, and her limbs were ck in that way that told me she¡¯d given everythingst night, even if we didn¡¯t cross the final threshold. I¡¯d be a bastard to wake her now.


    I sighed and leaned in to press a kiss to her bare shoulder. Her skin was warm beneath my lips, tasting faintly of sweat and...


    No.


    Let her rest. She deserves it.


    Besides, I had something else to do.


    I slid out of bed quietly and padded toward the ensuite bathroom. On the way, I caught a whiff of her lingering scent on the sheets and stopped briefly to take it in. Sweet, warm, and slightly wild. That was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. Everything about her got into my blood, crawled beneath my skin, and rooted itself into the part of me I never showed anyone else.


    Our room was still silent except for her breathing, but outside, I could already hear chaos brewing downstairs.


    "Seriously, ¨¢lvaro?! On that stupid phone again?!"


    Cami¡¯s voicenced the morning calm like a siren. I rolled my eyes as I stepped into the bathroom and turned on the faucet.


    Another day, another Cami tantrum.


    "Are you looking at Instagram while I¡¯m talking to you? I can¡¯t believe this shit..."


    Yup. Full meltdown mode.


    I ran the toothbrush under the water, chuckling to myself. I hated my brother, but I had no idea how the hell he and Cami were going to make that marriage work. Every conversation between them was a grenade waiting to go off. Maybe they were just too different... or maybe ¨¢lvaro was too obsessed with his phone and Cami too obsessed with his attention.


    Or maybe ¨¢lvaro just wanted a wife to show off, and now that I¡¯ve got the better one, he felt his was a failure. Had Cami not treated Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ like shit, I would have pitied her for the fate and life that awaited her. But being who she was, she had her karmaing,


    Either way, not my business.


    My job and my only priority was Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    I brushed my teeth quickly, then stepped into the shower and let the water wash over me. The heat helped clear my head, but it also made the ache between my legs worse.


    I wrapped my hand around my cock briefly, tempted to take the edge off, but something about it felt wrong. Masturbation wasn¡¯t my wife, but my erection wouldn¡¯t settle.


    However, I wanted her. Only her. And she deserved more than a quick release.


    She deserved the full treatment¡ªmy hands, my mouth, my love... and breakfast in bed.


    After all, we¡¯d kicked all the staff out for a reason. This honeymoon week was about just us. No one else. No interruptions. And damn it, I was going to do it right.


    Dried off, dressed in sweats and a white tee, I padded barefoot down the hall and toward the kitchen. The yelling from Cami and ¨¢lvaro had moved to a duller roar, their bickering bouncing off the high ceilings of the hacienda. I didn¡¯t envy the crazy bastard.


    I cracked my knuckles and stepped into the wide-open kitchen. The sunlight lit up the marble counters and the rows of fresh produce the servants had stocked for us the day before.


    Today was about her.


    I was going to make her favorite; eggs soft scrambled with queso fresco, avocado slices, and pan dulce warmed just right. I¡¯d brew her coffee exactly the way she I knew she¡¯d like it; strong and ck with a touch of cinnamon.


    And when she woke up, she¡¯d find me standing there, apron tied, breakfast on a tray, and love in my eyes.


    Because that¡¯s what she deserved. Always. My Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. My wife.

 Chapter 296: _ The Envious Sister

    <h4>Chapter 296: _ The Envious Sister</h4>


    The eggs sizzled softly in the pan, the scent of butter and queso fresco melting into somethingforting and familiar. I had the bread warming in the oven and the coffee brewing slowly on the side¡ªjust the way Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ liked it. The kitchen was warm with morning light, humming, and for once, I felt grounded. This was peace and like it was home.


    But it wasn¡¯t and it didn¡¯tst.


    Click-ck. Click-ck.


    The sound of slippers shuffling across the marble floor warned me seconds before she entered.


    "<i>Mmm,</i>" Cami¡¯s voice drifted. "Something smells amazing."


    She turned the corner, her silk robe tiedzily at the waist, her hair a mess of tangled waves. She stopped short when she saw me at the stove. Her eyes lit up.


    "Oh my god," she gasped. "You¡¯re cooking? Brother-inw, <i>qu¨¦ tierno,</i> that¡¯s so sweet of you to wake up and cook for us."


    Cook for ¡¯us¡¯? Her delulu had just attained a greater height if she thought I was cooking for her. I didn¡¯t even look up from the pan.


    "I¡¯m cooking for my wife," I said tly.


    Her smile disappeared, and for a split second, she blinked like she hadn¡¯t heard right. Then she chuckled, brushing it off.


    "Ohe on," she said, stepping closer and leaning on the counter with fake innocence. "You can¡¯t possibly expect me to just sit and watch while you make such a lovely breakfast. I¡¯m starving! And besides, we¡¯re friends... you wouldn¡¯t leave your friend to starve, would you?"


    Friends? She was out of her mind if she thought we were ever friends, to begin with.


    I turned to face her then, finally meeting her eyes, my jaw tightening. "I stopped being your friend the day I found out how you treated Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. That¡¯s if we were even friends to begin with."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her lips parted like she was about to say something, but I held up a hand and spoke sternly.


    "You bullied her. For years. Treated her like she was less than you, like she didn¡¯t belong in her own family. At first, it was because she was prettier than you can ever be. And then, because she didn¡¯t shift on time? Because she was quiet? Because she didn¡¯t fight back?" I scoffed. "You made her life a living hell under your father¡¯s roof and now you have the audacity to act like you¡¯re owed something from me?"


    Cami¡¯s face reddened, but I wasn¡¯t done.


    "She¡¯s your little sister, Cami. You should¡¯ve protected her. Encouraged her. You knew the things people said about her, and you didn¡¯t just let them¡ª<i>you joined in.</i> Because it was easy. Because she was vulnerable."


    I tossed the spat down and stepped closer, my voice lowering, while I sliced every word through her like a de.


    "And now that we know she <i>does</i> have a wolf... suddenly everything you did looks even uglier. You should be ashamed of yourself. You owe her an apology, and not one of those fake ones. A real one. A tear-on-your-knees kind of apology. Because the only reason she¡¯s still here¡ªstill kind, is because she¡¯s better than the rest of us."


    Cami blinked rapidly, her lower lip trembling. For a second, I hoped that maybe she¡¯d let that sink in.


    But no.


    Her eyes welled with tears, and her voice cracked with a vulnerability I didn¡¯t trust.


    "Wow," she whispered. "So you¡¯ve really turned your back on me too, huh?"


    I exhaled sharply through my nose. "This isn¡¯t about me..."


    "No, of course not," she interrupted, her voice growing louder and more pained. "It¡¯s never about me. It¡¯s always about Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦. It always has been!"


    She swiped at her tears and leaned back from the counter, her body shaking.


    "You think I¡¯m cruel? That I¡¯m the bad sister?" she snapped, voice rising. "Rosa murdered our mother, Axel. <i>She killed her. </i>And then everyone just... moved on and you just reced her with Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ because it is always her. Even when she was the ostracized one, the spotlight was still on her. And this mystery crime that even Father was unable to solve, who solved it? HER. You expect me to treat her like royalty after that?"


    Why, yes? She deserved to be treated better than royalty after all of that. I stared at Cami, stunned by how quickly she twisted the conversation.


    "You think I¡¯m not hurting?" she said, voice cracking again. "You think I didn¡¯t cry for all night? Alone? Because my husband was too busy scrolling through his fucking phone to notice I was drowning? That the whole world pitied Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ while I was left to pick up pieces of a family that would never be whole again?"


    The silence between us thickened. Her tears were flowing freely now, and her voice turned small, like a little girl lost in a crowd.


    "She got everything she ever wanted in the end... A powerful wolf. A hero title. A perfect mate. And I got... I got nothing."


    Her voice cracked so sharply it echoed against the kitchen tiles.


    "I got nothing," she repeated softly, as if finally admitting it to herself.


    But I wasn¡¯t moved.


    I crossed my arms. "You didn¡¯t get nothing, Cami. You just spent so long looking down on her that you didn¡¯t know what to do when she rose higher than you."


    Her mouth dropped open.


    "You think this is about envy?" she breathed.


    "I know it is," I said coldly. "You keep trying to justify it¡ª<i>she exposed her own sister, stole her fiance, she got what she wanted, no one consoled me... </i>but deep down, what eats you alive is the fact that Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ came out on top despite everything. Despite <i>you.</i>"


    I turned back to the stove and flipped the eggs.


    "You should go back upstairs," I added. "Let ¨¢lvaro console you if he can pull himself away from his phone long enough to notice. Because whatever sympathy you¡¯re fishing for from me... you won¡¯t find it here."


    She stood there for another second, breathing shakily, waiting for me to soften.


    I didn¡¯t.


    Eventually, she turned and stormed out, her slippers screeching against the tiles like a tantrum.


    The smell of the eggs wafted up again, joined by the sweet aroma of pan dulce and cinnamon coffee. I ted the food carefully, arranging everything just right. No smudges. No overcooked edges.


    Only the best for my wife.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was everything Cami imed to be but never was; kind, strong, forgiving, and real. And whatevery ahead for us, I knew one thing for sure:


    I would burn down the world before I let her suffer again.

 Chapter 297: _ Being A Husband

    <h4>Chapter 297: _ Being A Husband</h4>


    I had already turned on my heel, the hallway stretching before me already looking like a golden tunnel of escape, when a voice halted me from the opposite direction.


    "?Con qui¨¦n has, Cami? What are you doing?"


    I paused, hardly resisting the urge to let out a low and tired groan. ¨¢lvaro had emerged from around the corner like a stormcloud on legs. My brother was shirtless, and glistening with fresh sweat from the gym, veins bulging like he was on standby for a heart attack. His eyes settled on me, then flicked to his wife with apparent suspicion.


    Cami didn¡¯t even flinch. She took a slow drag of air like she was drawing strength from it, then turned toward him with a face so nk it was insulting.


    "Are you blind?" she snapped. "I¡¯m talking to Axel."


    ¨¢lvaro¡¯s face tightened. The temperature in the hallway dropped like someone had opened the freezer. He took a menacing step forward.


    "What did you say?"


    Cami¡¯s eyes sparkled but in my opinion, that was reckless defiance. "You heard me. You always <i>hear</i>. So don¡¯t act stupid now."


    And just like that, the volcano erupted.


    "You don¡¯t talk to me like that!" ¨¢lvaro barked, chest puffing like a furious rooster.


    "Oh, please," Cami hissed, stepping closer like she was ready to square up. "What are you gonna do? Flex me into submission?"


    I took a strategic step back, bracing myself against the wall as the domestic thunderstorm spiraled into a Category 5 hurricane right before my eyes.


    "I don¡¯t want you near him," ¨¢lvaro growled, pointing a finger so aggressively it might as well have been a de my way. "I¡¯ve told you, Cami! Stay away from my brother."


    Really? This bastard wanted his wife to stay away from me?


    I should be the one saying this becausest time I checked, it was this bastard who attempted rape on my wife. Knowing he hadn¡¯t paid for that always boiled my blood whenever I remembered it.


    However, influence wise, ¨¢lvaro was more powerful than me and I couldn¡¯t really do much to him except beat him up like I already did. That was the first on my to-do list as soon as I became the Alpha.


    That¡¯s why I must be Alpha at all costs.


    "Your brother?" Cami¡¯sughter brought me back to reality. "He¡¯s the only one in this house with manners. And brains."


    "You¡¯re pushing me," ¨¢lvaro snarled.


    "And you¡¯re boring me," she fired back.


    I exhaled sharply and turned again, muttering, "Yeah, no. I¡¯m not doing this today."


    But before I could make it two steps, ¨¢lvaro grabbed my arm, jerking me to a stop. "Don¡¯t walk away."


    How dare that son of a...


    I yanked my arm free, hissing dangerously. "Don¡¯t touch me."


    "Stay away from my wife," he snapped.


    I turned slowly, eyes narrowing. "Don¡¯t push your luck, hermano. You don¡¯t own people. You married a woman, not bought livestock."


    "You think you¡¯re better than me?" ¨¢lvaro spat, the veins in his neck bulging with every word.


    "No," I said coolly. "I know I am."


    Cami gasped like it was Christmas morning and burst outughing, mocking her husband. ¨¢lvaro, however, had had enough.


    With the speed of a striking viper, he stepped toward Cami and shoved her. It was not hard or enough to send her tumbling, but enough to make a point.


    Did he just push his wife of a few hours? It was barely one day into their marriage and my brother was already tethering towards domestic violence.


    I tensed instantly, fists clenching, Hugo me snarling to be let loose and nt some punches on his face. I took a step forward, eyes shing. "You don¡¯t push a woman..."


    Cami straightened and smoothed her robe like it had merely been the wind. "Hey, Axel! You have to respect my husband, okay? Don¡¯t talk to him like that!"


    W-what?!


    My mouth popped open in stupefaction as I turned to her. "I was literally defending you, woman!"


    "I don¡¯t need your help. ¨¢lvaro¡¯s my husband, not you!"


    ¨¢lvaro was still bristling, chest heaving, fists twitching like he wanted to break the walls. I locked eyes with him, wondering who deserved my fist the most between the husband and the wife.


    However, I let out a sharp exhale instead.


    Not my circus. Not my monkeys.


    I turned on my heel and walked away.


    Every step upstairs was a mental p, a reminder that ¨¢lvaro¡¯s toxicity ran deeper than anyone could stomach, and that the man would implode one day from his own bile. I had no intention of being there when it happened.


    I opened the bedroom door gently, expecting chaos or a restless bride, but instead was greeted by a sight so serene it made my chest ache.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ was still fast asleep, tangled in the sheets like a goddess in slumber. Her hair fanned across the pillow, her mouth slightly parted, one arm over her head like she was posing for a painting even in unconsciousness.


    If there was ever a feminine representation of a dream, my wife, like this... was one. I could watch her all day sleeping like that.


    I didn¡¯t want her food getting cold, though.


    Setting the tray down on the nightstand, I leaned over and pressed a soft kiss to her temple.


    "<i>Mi amor,</i>" I whispered. "Time to wake up."


    She stirred, murmuring something unintelligible and nuzzling deeper into the pillow.


    I grinned and kissed the tip of her nose. "Good morning, <i>esposa.</i> Come on. Wake up, sleepyhead."


    Hershes fluttered open slowly, adjusting to the light. Then she smiled. Sleepy. Soft. Heartbreaking. "Hi."


    "Hi," I whispered back. "First morning as my wife. How does it feel?"


    She stretched slightly with a wince, her body arching delicately under the covers. "Sore," she said with a smallugh.


    I chuckled. "Sorry to hear that. I did n to ravish you all night, but you passed out on me."


    She giggled, cheeks blooming pink. "And you let me sleep?"


    "Think I did too," I admitted. "My self-control deserves a trophy."


    Sheughed again. "You¡¯re so sweet."


    "Sweet enough to bring you breakfast in bed." I picked up the tray and sat beside her. "Ta-da."


    Her eyes widened. "Axel... you cooked this?"


    "Cooked and ted it myself. No cheating. Eggs with queso fresco, warm pan dulce, and your favorite coffee¡ªwith a touch of cinnamon, just how you like it."


    "You¡¯re going to ruin other husbands for me," she whispered dramatically.


    "You¡¯re stuck with me," I said, grinning as I picked up the fork. "Forever."


    "I can live with that."


    I scooped a bite of the soft scrambled eggs and brought it to her lips. She opened her mouth and epted it, moaning quietly at the taste.


    "Mmm," she said. "You¡¯re perfect."


    "Don¡¯t spoil me." I fed her another bite.


    As she chewed, she winced slightly and shifted. "I really am sore though. Not just... you know. My whole body. My shoulders, my legs..."


    "Probably from all the stress yesterday," I said gently, brushing her hair from her face. "You did really well. I¡¯m proud of you."


    She softened. "But Rosa¡¯s still out there. And she¡¯s not done."


    Rosa... that bitch.


    My jaw tensed, but I leaned in and kissed her cheek. "We¡¯ll talk about that soon. I have a lot to tell you. ns. Security. Everything."


    She nodded, her eyes dimming a little.


    "But <i>not</i> today," I added quickly. "Today, and tomorrow, and the next day... are about you and me. Honeymoon. No threats. No running. Just us. We deserve that. Rosa¡¯s haunted us for months¡ªshe doesn¡¯t get our peace too."


    Her eyes glossed as she looked at me. "Okay."


    "Okay," I repeated, then fed her a slice of avocado. "Now eat, mi reina. Then we¡¯ll cuddle. Maybe watch a movie. Maybe kiss. Maybe I¡¯ll let you seduce me again."


    Sheughed into her coffee. "You¡¯re shameless."


    "But yours," I whispered.


    And that was how our first morning as husband and wife began¡ªnot with fanfare, but with love and eggs, a soft kiss, and a promise I intended to keep.


    No one was going to take her from me.

 Chapter 298: _ Not Stopping This Time

    <h4>Chapter 298: _ Not Stopping This Time</h4>


    After she finished thest bite of her breakfast, I set the tray aside and leaned closer to her, brushing my lips softly over her cheek.


    "Ready?" I whispered.


    "For what?"


    I grinned. "To be pampered."


    Before she could respond, I pulled the covers off her gently and scooped her up into my arms. She gasped, clutching my shoulders as her legs dangled. "Axel!"


    "I warned you," I said, heading for the bathroom. "First day as my wife. You don¡¯t lift a finger."


    Sheughed, burying her face in my neck. "I feel spoiled."


    "You¡¯re about to feel worshipped."


    "As you should," Hugo rumbled from the back of my mind. " Our mate deserves no less. She¡¯s the moon incarnate, Axel. Handle her like the miracle she is."


    Oh, so it was time to get intimate, and suddenly, Hugo was back? For some reason, he¡¯s been speaking lesstely. Anyway, that wasn¡¯t the important thing right now.


    Mar¨ªa was.


    The bathroom was already warm from the heating system. I¡¯d turned it on earlier while bringing breakfast. The bathtub wasrge and deep, polished marble with jets lining the edges. I turned the tap, letting warm water and steam fill the space as I sat her gently on the vanity stool.


    She watched me with sleepy, dreamy eyes, her robe parting just enough to show one creamy thigh. I turned away quickly, huffing out a breath. I was supposed to behave. This wasn¡¯t just about sex.


    I tested the water temperature and added a ssh of her favorite rose oil. The scent was already clouding the air in a heady mix of roses, heat, and her. God help me.


    She stood slowly, slipping the robe off her shoulders and letting it fall in a whispering heap around her ankles.


    I froze. She was no longer shy to show me her body. We were making progress. Huge progress.


    "Look at her," Hugo exhaled, almost whimpering. "Look at how the light touches her like even the gods know she belongs to us. That body... that soul... her wolf is just as graceful. I felt herst night. She¡¯s powerful, and proud. And she loves us.


    We¡¯re lucky bastards."


    Damn right, we were.


    The candlelight glow from the wall sconces kissed every inch of her bare skin. She was pure temptation; flushed from sleep, golden in the light, curves soft and sinful. My mouth went dry. My brain was fried.


    Control, Axel. Chill. You¡¯re not going to ruin this with a quick shower bang.


    I helped her into the tub, swallowing hard as her skin slid against mine. She sank into the water with a sigh, her hair fanning behind her, breasts peeking above the bubbles, one leg bent carelessly like she didn¡¯t know what it was doing to me.


    "I should be doing this for you," she murmured. "You served breakfast. You drew the bath."


    "And I¡¯m about to wash you," I said, grabbing the sponge and kneeling beside the tub. "Let me take care of you, mi amor."


    Her eyes fluttered closed as I began starting with her shoulders, gentle strokes that glided down her arms. I washed her like she was porcin, lingering at her wrists, her corbone, and the curve of her neck.


    Her breath started to hitch. She opened her eyes, dazed, and needy.


    "Axel..."


    "I know." My voice was hoarse. "Just rx."


    But my body wasn¡¯t rxing. It was wound tight, my cock straining against the fabric of my pants with every inch of skin I touched. I dipped the sponge lower, skimming the tops of her breasts, letting the soap trail between them.


    Her back arched, just a little.


    "Let me take over. Let me worship her properly. Let me show her what it means to be adored."


    You¡¯d pin her against the tile in five seconds.


    "Exactly."


    Every part of me screamed to take her. But I wouldn¡¯t do it in a bathroom.


    No matter how badly I wanted her¡ªhow badly my hands ached to pull her onto myp and sink into her, the memory ofst night¡¯s slow, meaningful intimacy held me back. I didn¡¯t want her first time to be tangled in slippery tile and water sshes.


    I wanted her stretched out on silk sheets. I wanted to look in her eyes when she came apart again. I wanted her to remember everything. Every second.


    "Axel," she whispered again, reaching for me.


    I caught her hand and kissed it. "Shh. Almost done."


    She whimpered softly when I washed her thighs. My hands shook when I lifted her foot and massaged it slowly, running the sponge along her calf and back up again. Every inch I touched made her squirm more, her breathing faster, and cheeks flushing darker.


    "I¡¯m dying," she said with a breathyugh. "You¡¯re torturing me."


    "Tell me about it," I muttered under my breath.


    "Her wolf is reacting to us," Hugo said, stunned like he wasn¡¯t the one who said she loved us just now.


    "She¡¯s pressing into our touches, Axel. She trusts uspletely. Do you know how rare that is? How sacred?"


    "I can¡¯t take much more of this," she whispered.


    "Neither can I."


    I grabbed a warm towel and lifted her from the water. She shivered as I wrapped her, her wet skin clinging to mine like a ma, every nerve on fire.


    "Carry her. Take her. Give her what she needs."


    "I will," I said out loud without thinking.


    "Hm?" she murmured against my shoulder.


    "Nothing," I said softly. "Let¡¯s get you warm first."


    I carried her back to the bedroom, where the sheets were still slightly tousled from earlier. Her wet hair trailed down her back, her skin glistening, and her eyes heavy with want. Iid her down gently, took a step back to drink her in, then sat beside her.


    "I think," I said quietly, brushing a hand up her thigh, "it¡¯s time we finish what we started yesterday."


    She nodded instantly, gingerly so, and stunning me in the process. I knew this was the work of her wolf. It was probably in heat and making her crazily horny.


    I mean, I was too. Still, seeing Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦ hungry for my dick like that seemed too foreign. Albeit, in a good way. I might haveughed had my desire not made everything unfunny.


    "Make her feel it. Make her remember who she belongs to." Hugo prompted.


    And then I lowered myself between her legs, intent on making good on every unspoken promise I¡¯d made since the moment I married her.


    This time, I wouldn¡¯t stop.

 Chapter 299: _ Our First

    <h4>Chapter 299: _ Our First</h4>


    <strong><i>Warning: Mature Content Ahead </i></strong>


    Her lips parted beneath me, eyes wide and trusting with pupils blown with something close to awe. My fingers had memorized every inch of her by now; her thighs, the trembling dip of her belly, the heat pooling between her hips. She was so soft and so willing.


    So <i>mine</i>.


    I watched her face as I traced slow circles over her hipbone with my thumb, enjoying the way her lips quivered. She looked dazed, fragile, and breakable. And she would beg¡ªI needed to hear her beg.


    "You want me to touch you here, <i>coraz¨®n</i>?" I murmured, letting the tip of my finger ghost just above the spot I knew she needed me most. "Say it. Use your words."


    She whimpered, fingers fisting the sheets. "Please..."


    I dragged my mouth across her skin, teeth grazing her corbone. "Please what, Mar¨ªa?"


    Her voice cracked. "Please touch me... there."


    Fuck, that voice. So innocent, yet heavy with need. My smirk wasn¡¯t just for show; it was the only way to keep from losing control. She had no idea what she did to me. No idea how long I¡¯d waited for this.


    "That¡¯s better," I said, dropping a kiss to the center of her chest. "You beg so pretty."


    Hugo¡¯s voice stirred at the back of my mind. "<i>She wants this. She¡¯s never known pleasure like you. Go slowly, boy. Make it right."</i>


    He was calm, gentle, and oddly warm. The Hugo I knew was too rigid for his own good. But then, such was what touching the most prettiest woman in existence sensually could do to a man and his wolf.


    I trailed kisses down her belly, letting my breath tease her as my mouth hovered just above her heat. She squirmed beneath me, her hands finding my hair.


    "Axel," she moaned.


    "I know, baby," I murmured against her skin. "I know."


    And then I gave her what she wanted; my mouth, my fingers, my <i>everything</i><strong>.</strong> Her moans lit a fire in me, and I drank them in, savoring the way she broke apart for me. This woman... she was everything I ever wanted. The sound of her pleasure had a kind of purity to it, as if she¡¯d been waiting too.


    "<i>She¡¯s yours,</i>" Hugo whispered. "<i>She¡¯s always been yours."</i>


    <i>Always has been. </i>


    She gasped when I lifted her leg to spank her soft little ass, parted her thighs, and whispered filth into her heat. "You¡¯re soaked for me," I told her, stroking her until she writhed. "Is this all for me, hm?"


    I didn¡¯t expect her to answer. I expected her to shatter.


    And she did. Over and over. My name was in her throat like prayer. The kind that crawled into your bones and stayed there.


    It was time.


    When I finally pulled back and settled between her thighs, my heart was racing. I looked down at her flushed face, the damp curls clinging to her cheeks, the softness in her gaze. It made something ache deep in my chest.


    "I¡¯ve waited so long for this," I breathed, my hand caressing her cheek.


    She nodded. "I know."


    Oh, she knew. I knew she knew. Bet she didn¡¯t know that I could have this moment carved into the highest of mountains and visit there every time I needed to blow off the steam if I could.


    This was it... I was going in.


    I guided myself to her entrance and slowly began to slide in...


    And then I stopped. Something was off. She was warm and wet, but not... tight. Her hole didn¡¯t give the resistance I had expected.


    My stomach twisted. My heart stalled. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    She wasn¡¯t... a virgin? She had told me¡ªshe <strong>acted like... </strong>


    I looked down at her, frowning.


    "Axel? Is... Is something wrong?" She stuttered, confused.


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    Because <i>what the hell was this?</i>


    Her first time? She told me she was untouched. Acted like it. Lived like it. I knew her schedule better than I knew my own. She wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who went out. She didn¡¯t <i>talk</i> to people, let alone fuck them.


    And yet...


    My hand was fisted in the sheets, the other gripping her hip too hard. I stared at her, willing myself to make sense of this.


    <i>She¡¯s not untouched,</i> I thought. <i>She¡¯s not...</i>


    "Something¡¯s off." Hugo¡¯s voice echoed in my head like a drop of blood in water.


    "Maybe you¡¯re wrong. Maybe it wasn¡¯t what it seems." He tried to reason.


    But it <i>was</i>. I wasn¡¯t imagining it. She wasn¡¯t a virgin. And all I could think of was that night. That fucking night I found Ignacio in her room.


    His half-naked body lounged on her bed. Her pale face. The nket clutched to her chest. The silence when I entered was as if something deeper had just gone down.


    <i>Was that when she gave herself to him? Did he take her?</i>


    A hundred thoughts crashed over me like a wave. My brain blurred with confusion and pain and anger¡ªbut not at her. At least, not fully.


    "<i>She¡¯s not some whore,</i><i>She¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking," </i>Hugo said suddenly, gently.


    I wanted to believe that. God, I wanted to. But then why hide it? Why let me believe I¡¯d be her first? I would have epted her regardless if she wasn¡¯t a virgin. Why the deceit?


    Still, I couldn¡¯t hurt her. Not when this was supposed to be our honeymoon. It was supposed to be our first sex and memorable. Perhaps, that was something still worth celebrating.


    After all, she was the woman I loved and I was finally having her. Even if she hadn¡¯t given me what she made me wait so long for.


    I wanted to but couldn¡¯t stop. She¡¯d be hurt if I did. I couldn¡¯t hurt her feelings even though my heart was feeling like a thousand tiny des were digging into it.


    So I moved.


    I pushed inside her fully, and she gasped. It was high and breathy, like she¡¯d never known this kind of pleasure. Her arms wrapped around me, nails raking down my back. She clung to me like I was everything.


    And I felt... hollow.


    She was moaning my name. Whispering <i>"I love you"</i> against my skin. Her body was perfect. Responsive. Willing. But inside, I was splitting apart.


    <i>"Don¡¯t do this to her. Don¡¯t let your pain ruin her joy." </i>Hugo urged me, pleading.


    Yes, we shouldn¡¯t hurt her and I tried. I tried so hard.


    So I gave her what I thought she deserved. I matched her rhythm. I kissed her. I let myself pretend¡ªfor a while that this was what I had dreamed.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 300: _ Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 300: _ Betrayal</h4>


    No matter how much I thrust in and out of her, the bitterness didn¡¯t leave. It was there, beneath every thrust as I prated her. Every kiss. Every time she smiled up at me, I wondered:


    <i>Did he make her smile like this?</i>


    <i>Did she give him what I waited for?</i>


    I tried to focus on the way her body writhed beneath me. How good it felt to finally be inside her. To hear her moans, feel her nails scrape down my back over and over and how her lips parting in surrender.


    But all I could think of was <i>him</i>. Ignacio. That smug fucking demon.


    "She didn¡¯t look like she was under a spell. But... what if she was? Ignacio¡¯s power is subtle. Maybe she didn¡¯t remember. Maybe she was ashamed." Hugo tried to reason.


    Maybe. Or maybe I¡¯d been a fool.


    I thrust into her again, harder this time, trying to chase the high, to bury my heartbreak in her warmth. She cried out beneath me, clutching me tighter, saying things like, <i>"I love you. I¡¯ve always loved you. Please don¡¯t stop."</i>


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    But I was numb. For the next twenty minutes, I thrust in and out, applied pressure and slowed down when I needed to... all for her.


    Hugo tried to ease the pain in my heart. I didn¡¯t think anything could, really.


    When I came, it wasn¡¯t with a shout. It was with a clenched jaw and a raw silence. Like every nerve in my body had been burned out.


    She held me afterward. Kissed my neck. Whispered things I didn¡¯t want to hear.


    "That was... incredible," she said softly. "I never imagined this is how it feels or that it could feel like this."


    Tch. Acting all innocent again, are we? A scoff escaped my lips.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I rolled off her and stood up, heart pounding like a drum in a funeral procession.


    "Axel?" she asked, eyebrows raised. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    A whole lot, girl. A whole fucking lot.


    I didn¡¯t respond. I grabbed my pants and headed straight into the bathroom.


    ....


    The mirror stared back at me, and I didn¡¯t recognize the man in it. My skin was flushed. My eyes were dark and lost. I looked like someone who¡¯d just been handed everything he ever wanted... and realized it came toote.


    I gripped the sink, hard. My knuckles went white.


    "I waited," I whispered to myself.


    I had waited. While others touched. While others bragged. I had waited like a fool. Like some na?ve schoolboy believing love meant purity.


    "You still love her. That didn¡¯t change." Hugo pointed out.


    "But she lied."


    <i>"Maybe she didn¡¯t."</i>


    I looked up. "Then how¡ªhow the fuck...?"


    "You think she¡¯d give herself to that demon by choice? You think he didn¡¯t do something to her? Look me in the eye and say she wasn¡¯t scared that night."


    I couldn¡¯t. Because she was. She looked so terrified when I told her to handle Ignacio. Hell, if I had known he was a demon, I would never have used her as bait.


    I wouldn¡¯t have sent him to her when I subtly dropped that lie at Luis¡¯s ce, or put her in charge of fighting her sister for our union.


    Maybe this was my fault.


    My pain would have been a lot more bearable had she not lied. Fuck, she lied. Why? She didn¡¯t have to. She should have told me he fucked her, and I swear, I would have make sure I had his head on the wedding day when he hid in the woods.


    Why, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦? Why did you do this to us? Oh, fate was cruel. So cruel.


    My heart stung so bad, I clenched my chest. I lowered my head to the sink and let the tears fall. So this was it? The almighty heartbreak.


    I had never felt a pain so jarring. It hurts. The air stalled and I began to hyperventte.


    <i>"You love her,</i>" Hugo said again. "<i>Even now."</i>


    "I don¡¯t know what I feel," I sobbed out like a little girl.


    I wanted to believe her. I wanted to hate her. I wanted to crawl back into bed and hold her and ask her why. But I didn¡¯t know what the hell to say.


    "I fucked her," I whispered to my reflection, eyes bloodshot and tears running down my cheeks. "And I still feel empty."


    I had to run the shower to avoid my sobs drifting into her ears. She was a wolf now, and that meant having elevated hearing.


    Steam blurred the ss. Water thundered down my back, scorching hot¡ªjust the way I liked it when I was trying to wash away the rot. But no matter how hard I scrubbed, no matter how long I stood there under the stream, I couldn¡¯t get her off of me. I could still feel her. Taste her. Smell her.


    Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    She was in my bones now, and no amount of pain, or water, or rage could burn her out.


    I leaned against the tile wall, the heat making my skin raw, and let the guilt wrap its cruel fingers around my throat. I¡¯d taken her. Loved her like she was mine. And I <i>wanted</i> her to be mine. Every goddamn part of her.


    But now... now there was a crack. A deep one.


    And no matter how soft her voice had been, no matter how sweet she¡¯d clung to me afterward, that crack screamed <i>you weren¡¯t her first.</i>


    I punched the wall. Hard. The sound echoed through the bathroom, the tile spider-webbing beneath my fist.


    Was I being petty? Fuck yeah.


    But I was also bleeding; emotionally, spiritually, whatever the hell you wanted to call it. This wasn¡¯t just about sex. This wasn¡¯t just about Ignacio.


    It was about <i>trust</i>.


    Hugo chirped in mournfully. "I understand your pain, Axel. You waited thinking you¡¯d be her first. It¡¯s all about trust."


    Yeah. I did. And for what? A fantasy? Some pretty little lie wrapped in moans and trembling limbs?


    I ran my hands through my wet hair, tugging at the roots until it hurt. The pain helped. Made things clearer.


    There was a soft knock at the door.


    "Axel?" Her voice. God, <i>her voice</i>.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    She gave another pause. "Can Ie in?"


    I still didn¡¯t answer. But the door opened anyway. Slowly. Hesitantly. And when I turned, dripping, angry, vulnerable, I saw her; wrapped in the white ranch robe, hair mussed, cheeks pink from what we¡¯d just done.


    What I¡¯d done.


    She stepped in, careful, like I was a wild animal she didn¡¯t want to startle.


    Her eyes flicked to my hand. "You¡¯re bleeding."


    I looked down. Didn¡¯t even feel it. My knuckles were torn open, a crimson smear trailing down my wrist.


    "It¡¯s fine."


    "No, it¡¯s not." She stepped closer.


    "Don¡¯t," I bellowed. "Don¡¯t touch me."


    She halted. Hurt flickered in her eyes. "Axel, talk to me. Please. Did I... did I do something wrong?"


    I let out a bitterugh. "You¡¯re asking <i>me</i> that?"


    She¡¯s got to be fucking kidding me.

 Chapter 301: _ What Happened To Me?

    <h4>Chapter 301: _ What Happened To Me?</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 301</strong>


    <strong><i>~Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    I knew something was wrong the moment Axel¡¯s eyes changed.


    We were still tangled together in bed, his chest rising and falling against mine. Our bodies had been warm and spent. The sheets smelled like us. It smelled like sex and sweat and something sacred. I¡¯d never felt so close to someone before. I thought I¡¯d never stop smiling.


    Then I blinked... and he was gone.


    He pulled away like I¡¯d pped him. He didn¡¯t say a word. He just climbed out of bed and headed to the bathroom.


    "Axel?" I called after him, confused, still trying to catch my breath. He didn¡¯t answer.


    The door shut with a click. A few minutester, the shower turned on, harsh and loud. Not gentle or soothing. Like he was trying to scrub something off him.


    I sat up, the sheet pooling around my waist. My skin was still tingled with the echo of his touch. Everything between us had been real. I knew it was real. The way he¡¯d looked at me; like I was his beginning and end. He¡¯d said he loved me. I had said it back.


    So why did it suddenly feel like we were breaking?


    I waited a few minutes, heart pounding, telling myself he was just overwhelmed. Maybe he was processing things. Maybe he was scared¡ªhell, I was scared. But I couldn¡¯t sit still. Not when the weight in the room felt like something had shattered.


    This was supposed to be a moment we¡¯d cherish for the rest of our lives, but why did it feel like I had done something that would forever change the course of our rtionship?


    I knocked softly on the door. "Axel?"


    The water kept running. The steam curling under the door smelled like eucalyptus and heartbreak.


    "Please talk to me."


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    I leaned my head against the door, biting my lip. "Did I do something wrong?"


    The water stopped. The silence after was deafening.


    Then he spoke tly. "I just need to be alone."


    I went in and he chased me out, acting so weird as if there was something I knew I did and was pretending about. I didn¡¯t.


    I felt like he¡¯d dropped a bucket of ice over my heart. No. No, not after what we just shared.


    I stepped back, pacing. I gave him five more minutes. Ten. I heard the soft sounds of him drying off, the faint creak of the cab. My stomach twisted in knots.


    When he finally came out, I froze.


    He was wrapped in a towel, his dark hair dripping, eyes puffy and bloodshot. He didn¡¯t look at me. He Just walked straight past like I wasn¡¯t there.


    "Axel," I whispered, reaching for his arm. "Please. Talk to me."


    He flinched. Not visibly, or much¡ªbut I felt it. He pulled away.


    "I said I want to be alone."


    The way he said it didn¡¯t feel like a request. It felt like a door mming in my face.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "If you¡¯re upset with me, just say it. Don¡¯t shut me out. Please."


    He sighed, running a hand through his wet hair. "You want me to say it?" His voice was rough, clipped. "Fine. Why did you lie to me?"


    I blinked. "What?"


    "You told me you were a virgin."


    My heart skipped. Huh? Was that even up for debate?


    "I¡ªI am," I said, my voice trembling. "You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve ever been with. Why on earth won¡¯t I be?"


    His jaw clenched. "Don¡¯t do that."


    "Do what?"


    "Lie to my face."


    "I¡¯m not lying!" I stepped closer, reaching for him again. "Axel, I swear to you¡ªon everything... I¡¯ve never given myself to anyone else. Never."


    He finally turned to look at me, and the pain in his eyes made my knees weak.


    "Then exin what just happened," he said. "Exin why it didn¡¯t feel like it was your first time. Exin why..." He stopped, his voice cracking. "Why it didn¡¯t feel like you were mine."


    My breath stopped. "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t know what you mean."


    "There was no hesitation," he said, pacing now. "No difort or resistance. My cock went in smoothly. None of the signs of a first-time. You knew what you were doing."


    To be honest, I also knew I didn¡¯t feel as much pain as a first time was rumored to be. But that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. It still felt painful.


    However, the pleasure of finally being with Axel took over all that pain.


    "Because I paid attention," I said quickly. "Because I wanted it. Because I love you and I felt safe. That¡¯s all."


    "Mar¨ªa! Don¡¯t." He bellowed, blocking his ears with both of his hands.


    "I¡¯m not lying!"


    He dragged a hand over his face. "I felt something that didn¡¯t make sense. Like someone had been there before. Recently."


    What in the world?! Someone had been in me? How on earth was that even possible? I had never... I repeat, never, been with any other man.


    Axel was my first. Why on earth was he doing this to me? Why was my very first making it all difficult?


    "That¡¯s not possible!" My voice cracked. "Axel, I swear on my life¡ªon my mother¡¯s grave, I¡¯ve never been with anyone. I would never lie to you about that."


    "Then how do you exin this?" he demanded. "Because it wasn¡¯t just a feeling. You were tight, but not the kind of tightness one would expect of a virgin. Even your hymen was already broken. No blood at all!"


    I took a step back, heart stuttering.


    "No," I whispered. "No, that can¡¯t be right."


    "I¡¯m telling you what I felt. You¡¯ve had sex before, Mar¨ªa. And you didn¡¯t react like someone being touched for the first time."


    I stared at him, my lips trembling. "Are you saying... someone has had sex with me and I am oblivious to it


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    "Ignacio," I breathed.


    His name felt like a curse on my tongue.


    "No," I said again. "No, that¡¯s not possible. He wouldn¡¯t¡ªhe didn¡¯t. I... I would know."


    "Would you?" Axel asked, eyeing me with so much irritation that made my heart break.


    "I would <i>feel</i> it," I said. Remember something. A feeling. A moment. Anything." I was vigorously shaking my head now. I couldn¡¯t believe this.


    This was impossible. Ignacio wasn¡¯t that horrible. He was the reason why Axel and I could get married.


    Axel looked at me for a long time. "What if he took that from you too?"


    "No." I shook my head. "No, I refuse to believe that without proof. We need to investigate. We need to check. This could be a mistake. Maybe the way you felt was something else. Maybe he put a spell on me that didn¡¯t involve... that."


    Axel looked away.


    "I don¡¯t care if someone took my virginity," I whispered. "What I care about is that you think I lied to you. That you don¡¯t believe me when I say I didn¡¯t know. That I would never hide something like that from you."


    He didn¡¯t speak for a long moment. Then he said, very softly, "I¡¯m not mad that it wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m mad that I believed it <i>was</i>, and you let me think that."


    "Because it was!" I cried. "I didn¡¯t lie to you. Not once. If someone did something to me¡ªif they took something... I didn¡¯t consent to it. I didn¡¯t even <i>know</i>. And I still don¡¯t."


    "But I know. And that changes everything." He spat at my foot.


    The words hit me harder than a p. I stared at him, numb, the room spinning around me.


    "So what?" I said, voice breaking. "You¡¯re going to leave me? Because I might have been vited without knowing? Because something I didn¡¯t choose or remember makes you doubt me?"


    He flinched. "Don¡¯t twist this."


    "I¡¯m not twisting anything," I snapped, tears running hot down my cheeks. "I¡¯m begging you to believe me."


    "I do," he said. "Part of me does. But the rest of me can¡¯t stop hearing your voice telling me I was your first, and now knowing that wasn¡¯t true."


    "I didn¡¯t lie," I whispered again.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Because he didn¡¯t believe me. And that was what hurt the most. He walked to the door, not looking back.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I need air."


    I stumbled after him, my voice rising. "You¡¯re just going to walk away from me? After everything?"


    He hesitated in the doorway. "I love you, Mar¨ªa. But I don¡¯t know how to carry this right now."


    And then he was gone. And I was alone. Utterly, devastatingly alone.


    This can¡¯t be happening to me. Was I truly... cursed? It seemed I couldn¡¯t just catch a break. Even when it seemed like I was finally getting everything I wanted, this happened.


    I had no idea what ached the most: the fact that I had been vited without even knowing it after keeping myself chaste for years or the fact that I had hurt Axel¡¯s feelings.


    What I did know was that my chest hurt, and I wanted to die.

 Chapter 302: _ He Will Burn

    <h4>Chapter 302: _ He Will Burn</h4>


    The door clicked shut.


    That soft, final sound was louder than any scream. It echoed in my bones like a gunshot. My legs buckled beneath me, and I sank to the floor, arms wrapped around myself like I could hold in the pieces as I shattered.


    How could everything go so wrong... so fast?


    Just hours ago, we were wrapped in each other, swearing forever. He¡¯d whispered promises against my skin, told me he loved me like it was the most natural truth in the universe. And I believed him¡ªbecause I loved him too. I still did.


    But now all that love had turned into a shadow. Suspicion. Doubt.


    How do you defend yourself against something you don¡¯t even remember? Against something that <i>might not have happened</i>¡ªbut could have?


    The room still smelled like Axel. Like musk and eucalyptus and safety. But now it wasced with something sour. Grief.


    I crawled to the bed, barely able to breathe, and pulled the sheets around me. They were still warm from his body. I buried my face in them, desperate for thefort I knew was gone.


    <strong>"Why would Ignacio do this to me?"</strong>


    The name burned my lips.


    He was my friend. My protector. Or at least... I¡¯d thought so. He¡¯d been there through everything¡ªthrough the pressure, the ceremonies, the arranged marriage that had never been about love. He said he <i>cared</i>. That he <i>wanted to help me.</i>


    Was that all a lie?


    Had he vited me while pretending to be my savior?


    The thought made my stomach churn. I crawled to the bathroom on trembling legs and barely made it to the toilet before the nausea exploded out of me. I heaved until there was nothing left, my whole body shaking.


    It wasn¡¯t just the physical reaction. It was the fear. The shame. The <i>doubt.</i>


    Because what if Axel was right?


    What if something had been taken from me¡ªstolen, while I was too drugged or enchanted or broken to remember? What if Ignacio had imed something that wasn¡¯t his, and I was walking around <i>oblivious</i>?


    And worse...


    What if that was the reason Axel looked at me like a stranger now?


    I sat on the cold bathroom tiles, my arms wrapped around my knees. For a while, I didn¡¯t cry. I couldn¡¯t. I just <i>sat</i> there. Hollow. Numb. Like my heart had left with him.


    Then, the tears came like a storm. I wept until I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stayed on the floor. When I finally moved, the sun had started to rise, casting pale light across the tiles. I dragged myself to the sink and stared at the girl in the mirror.


    My eyes were swollen. My lips chapped from crying. My skin pale.


    But what scared me most was the <i>emptiness</i> in my gaze.


    I turned on the tap and sshed cold water on my face, trying to wake myself up¡ªtrying to <i>feel</i> like myself again. But the hollow ache in my chest didn¡¯t go away.


    I had to know the truth.


    If Axel was wrong, I needed proof.


    And if he was <i>right</i>...


    Then Ignacio was going to burn.


    The door clicked shut.


    That soft, final sound was louder than any scream. It echoed in my bones like a gunshot. My legs buckled beneath me, and I sank to the floor, arms wrapped around myself like I could hold in the pieces as I shattered.


    How could everything go so wrong... so fast?


    Just hours ago, we were wrapped in each other, swearing forever. He¡¯d whispered promises against my skin, told me he loved me like it was the most natural truth in the universe. And I believed him¡ªbecause I loved him too. I still did.


    But now all that love had turned into a shadow. Suspicion. Doubt.


    How do you defend yourself against something you don¡¯t even remember? Against something that <i>might not have happened</i>¡ªbut could have?


    The room still smelled like Axel. Like musk and eucalyptus and safety. But now it wasced with something sour. Grief.


    I crawled to the bed, barely able to breathe, and pulled the sheets around me. They were still warm from his body. I buried my face in them, desperate for thefort I knew was gone.


    <strong>"Why would Ignacio do this to me?"</strong>


    The name burned my lips.


    He was my friend. My protector. Or at least... I¡¯d thought so. He¡¯d been there through everything¡ªthrough the pressure, the ceremonies, the arranged marriage that had never been about love. He said he <i>cared</i>. That he <i>wanted to help me.</i>


    Was that all a lie?


    Had he vited me while pretending to be my savior?


    The thought made my stomach churn. I crawled to the bathroom on trembling legs and barely made it to the toilet before the nausea exploded out of me. I heaved until there was nothing left, my whole body shaking.


    It wasn¡¯t just the physical reaction. It was the fear. The shame. The <i>doubt.</i>


    Because what if Axel was right?


    What if something had been taken from me¡ªstolen, while I was too drugged or enchanted or broken to remember? What if Ignacio had imed something that wasn¡¯t his, and I was walking around <i>oblivious</i>?


    And worse...


    What if that was the reason Axel looked at me like a stranger now?


    I sat on the cold bathroom tiles, my arms wrapped around my knees. For a while, I didn¡¯t cry. I couldn¡¯t. I just <i>sat</i> there. Hollow. Numb. Like my heart had left with him.


    Then, the tears came like a storm. I wept until I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stayed on the floor. When I finally moved, the sun had started to rise, casting pale light across the tiles. I dragged myself to the sink and stared at the girl in the mirror.


    My eyes were swollen. My lips chapped from crying. My skin pale.


    But what scared me most was the <i>emptiness</i> in my gaze.


    I turned on the tap and sshed cold water on my face, trying to wake myself up¡ªtrying to <i>feel</i> like myself again. But the hollow ache in my chest didn¡¯t go away.


    I had to know the truth.


    If Axel was wrong, I needed proof.


    And if he was <i>right</i>...


    Then Ignacio was going to burn.


    The door clicked shut.


    That soft, final sound was louder than any scream. It echoed in my bones like a gunshot. My legs buckled beneath me, and I sank to the floor, arms wrapped around myself like I could hold in the pieces as I shattered.


    How could everything go so wrong... so fast?


    Just hours ago, we were wrapped in each other, swearing forever. He¡¯d whispered promises against my skin, told me he loved me like it was the most natural truth in the universe. And I believed him¡ªbecause I loved him too. I still did.


    But now all that love had turned into a shadow. Suspicion. Doubt.


    How do you defend yourself against something you don¡¯t even remember? Against something that <i>might not have happened</i>¡ªbut could have?


    The room still smelled like Axel. Like musk and eucalyptus and safety. But now it wasced with something sour. Grief.


    I crawled to the bed, barely able to breathe, and pulled the sheets around me. They were still warm from his body. I buried my face in them, desperate for thefort I knew was gone.


    <strong>"Why would Ignacio do this to me?"</strong>


    The name burned my lips.


    He was my friend. My protector. Or at least... I¡¯d thought so. He¡¯d been there through everything¡ªthrough the pressure, the ceremonies, the arranged marriage that had never been about love. He said he <i>cared</i>. That he <i>wanted to help me.</i>


    Was that all a lie?


    Had he vited me while pretending to be my savior?


    The thought made my stomach churn. I crawled to the bathroom on trembling legs and barely made it to the toilet before the nausea exploded out of me. I heaved until there was nothing left, my whole body shaking.


    It wasn¡¯t just the physical reaction. It was the fear. The shame. The <i>doubt.</i>


    Because what if Axel was right?


    What if something had been taken from me¡ªstolen, while I was too drugged or enchanted or broken to remember? What if Ignacio had imed something that wasn¡¯t his, and I was walking around <i>oblivious</i>?


    And worse...


    What if that was the reason Axel looked at me like a stranger now?


    I sat on the cold bathroom tiles, my arms wrapped around my knees. For a while, I didn¡¯t cry. I couldn¡¯t. I just <i>sat</i> there. Hollow. Numb. Like my heart had left with him.


    Then, the tears came like a storm. I wept until I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stayed on the floor. When I finally moved, the sun had started to rise, casting pale light across the tiles. I dragged myself to the sink and stared at the girl in the mirror.


    My eyes were swollen. My lips chapped from crying. My skin pale.


    But what scared me most was the <i>emptiness</i> in my gaze.


    I turned on the tap and sshed cold water on my face, trying to wake myself up¡ªtrying to <i>feel</i> like myself again. But the hollow ache in my chest didn¡¯t go away.


    I had to know the truth.


    If Axel was wrong, I needed proof.


    And if he was <i>right</i>...


    Then Ignacio was going to burn.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 303: _Two Months Later

    <h4>Chapter 303: _Two Months Later</h4>


    <strong><i>Two Months Later</i></strong>


    It had been two months since everything changed between Axel and me.


    We were back in the pack house now and it felt good again to be back living in luxury. I had begun to once again feel like the girl I used to be. Even now, I was far from being that timid Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦.


    In two months, I had grown more than I ever had in eighteen years.


    The grand ancestral mansion that had belonged to the ckw line for generations had felt more homely than Don Diego¡¯s vi ever could.


    Luna Ana was the mother I never had. She¡¯d been so lovely to Cami and me, making the heartbreaks that came with this ce bearable.


    This house was filled with history and even heavier with expectations. Although Axel¡¯s mother had weed us into their home after the wedding, which, for all its celebration, had felt more like a curated distraction than the start of a marriage, the Alpha was a different case.


    He hated me because Father hated me. He hated me for ruining their perfect wedding and reputation in front of all of those Alpha and influential men.


    Father loathed me for not settling the matter the "family way," forgetting he denounced me of the title.


    But I didn¡¯t need the love or respect of these two horrible powerful men. Right now, I have all the love I need.


    "Almost." Xiomara corrected me. "Our mate hates us, Mar¨ªa Jos¨¦."


    Right. Axel was still... well, how he¡¯d been since the honeymoon.


    This had been a constant cause of pain for both Xiomara and me. My wolf and I hade to bond over the weeks. She was the best friend I never knew I needed. With her by my side, it was more bearable to watch Axel hate me.


    We slept in the same room. We shared the same bed. But the love that once bloomed freely between us now felt caged and starved. It peeked out in fleeting moments of tenderness. Sometimes in the dark, when our wolves craved each other with such desperate hunger, and we had those unending hot sex, it almost felt like we were back to who we were.


    Almost.


    Bute morning, the silence between us screamed louder than words.


    Our bond was still strong¡ªtoo strong for our bodies to stay away, but our hearts were bruised and bleeding. Axel was hurting, and no matter how many times I whispered that I didn¡¯t lie, no matter how much I reached for him, he pulled away. Not entirely. Just enough to remind me that something had cracked between us. And it hadn¡¯t healed.


    More than anything, I was furious with Ignacio.


    He ruined everything.


    He stole something from me; something sacred, something I¡¯d saved, and left me with a question I might never have answers to. Every time I looked at Axel, I ached. Not just for what we had lost, but for how much I still loved him. And how much I wished I could go back and undo what Ignacio had done.


    But life didn¡¯t stop for heartbreak. Especially not in this house. And Axel, my husband, he protected my secret and handled me with so much care and respect in public.


    However, being together with him in private was a different case. Something I so desperately wanted to amend. Yet, I had to be selfless and deal with every single detail left in Rosa¡¯s journal before proceeding to fix my own life.


    The ckw ancestral mansion was cold in the mornings. Not physically¡ªno, it had golden-heated floors and fireces roaring in nearly every wing. But emotionally and spiritually, the ce could chill a soul if they weren¡¯t strong enough.


    I had to learn how to be strong.


    Stronger than Cami¡¯s stares across the breakfast table. Stronger than the council¡¯s whispers. Stronger than the suffocating silence that came from Axel, even when his arm brushed mine in sleep. Even when he held the small of my back in public in a firm andmanding way like nothing was wrong.


    But something was wrong. So wrong, in fact, I no longer recognized the woman who used to wake up excited just to hear her mate¡¯s voice.


    .


    .


    Living in the pack house meant being watched, judged, and measured. And I had learned to stand taller.


    Cami hadn¡¯t.


    My sister had somehow regressed the moment she became a Luna-in-waiting. She was beautiful, sure. Picture-perfect in photos, all curves and pouts, and expensive skin-care routines. But beyond the filters and wless makeup, there was very little substance.


    ¨¢lvaro saw it. He tried not to, but he did.


    I caught the way his eyes fixated on me when I spoke up during meetings. The way he watched when pack members came to me instead of his mate for help. And how his jaw tightened every time someone praised me for fighting for justice.


    They didn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t do it for praise. I did it because no one else would.


    After Rosa¡¯s journal, I knew I couldn¡¯t stay silent. Two elders were named there. Two men who had smiled at us, who had blessed us on our graduation, who had looked us in the eye and lied for years while colluding with witches. They had gambled with the lives of pack members like it meant nothing.


    So I gathered witnesses. I spoke to the survivors. And I dragged those elders to the Alpha Court myself. Even though I wasn¡¯t a Luna. Even though they told me to "stay in my ce."


    But they underestimated one thing. I had the people. And in a pack, that was everything.


    .


    .


    When we were little, Cami used to push my face into the mud and tell me I looked better that way Now here we were again. Back under the same roof. Same blood. Same face, even¡ªif you looked close enough.


    But she hated that.


    Cami hated me for still looking like the girl she once controlled and now couldn¡¯t touch. She hated that I had learned to fight, to speak, and lead. That despite being a scarred young woman, a nobody, and once an omega, I had be something she couldn¡¯t fake: beloved.


    She was the pregnant one. But I was the people¡¯s voice. The name on their lips. The one who had wed her way up from nothing. And Cami? She was still trying to learn how to boil an egg without burning water.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!